INDEX - CWM
AN INDEX FOR:
CWM 2-17
(MOST OF THE COLLECTED WORKS OF THE MOTHER)
1
1 – The One, 15-36
1 – The Origin, 15-36
1 January 1969
“a big change” – A new consciousness came on the first of January 1969 and is at work, 17-360
The Consciousness at work since January – Its action has become much more intense, 15-106
10
10 – Perfection, 15-36
10 – Power of Expression, 15-36
10 indicates a static perfection – 8 is a double enclosure, which naturally stops there, 7-363
100
The figure 100 in itself has no special significance for the length of a human life, 17-371
11
11 – Progress, 15-36
12
12 – Double Perfection (spiritual and material), 15-36
12 – Perfect Manifestation Stabilised, 15-36
12 is the number of perfection in conception and creation – 6, of the new creation, 7-363
13 November 1958
On November 13 – I came to perceive the two states of consciousness at the same time, 15-367
14
14 – Transformation, 15-36
15 August
Has this day, the fifteenth of August, an occult or a simple significance?, 8-264
18
18 was the number of the consciousness in its effort for material realisation:, 7-364
What is the significance of 18? – It depends on how it is read, 7-363
19 November 1969
19 November 1969, supramental consciousness, 11-207
1967
Since 1967 the Supermind is acting on the mind of men and the course of events, 15-104
The supramental consciousness – Entering a phase of realising power in 1967, 16-357
The supramental consciousness will enter a phase of realising power in 1967, 9-315
1969
From the beginning of this year 1969 a new consciousness has manifested, 15-106
2
2 – Appearance of the Creative Consciousness, 15-36
2 – Decision for Creation, 15-36
21 February 1972
That is what seems to have come down on February 21 – No half-measure, 11-297
24 April 1920
24 April 1920 – My return to Pondicherry, sign of the sure Victory over adverse forces, 13-62
24th April
The 24th April is the date of the Mother’s final return to Pondicherry in 1920, 13-105
24th November
The 24th November is called the day of Victory – An event which took place in 1926, 13-106
29
The first descent of the supramental force was a 29, and this is a 19, 11-207
29 February 1956
29 February 1956 – The supramental Light and Force and Consciousness upon earth, 13-51
29th February 1956
The Golden Day – Henceforth the 29th February will be the day of the Lord, 15-99, 15-188
29th March
The 29th March is the anniversary of her first meeting with Sri Aurobindo, 13-105
29th of February
On the 29th of February – This consciousness of the direct manifestation of the Truth, 10-186
3
3 – Beginning of Creation, 15-36
3 – Sachchidananda, 15-36
3 February 1958
In the experience of February third, I saw some who belong to the supramental world, 15-366
4
4 – Manifestation, 15-36
Four means integrality – The four states of being, mental, psychic, vital, physical, 15-37
4. 5. 67
Since 4. 5. 67 – The children born, amongst our people mostly, are of a very special kind, 15-105
4.5.67
“4.5.67 is the year of complete realisation” – It did happen, 16-349
4th April
The 4th April is the Ashram New Year, date of Sri Aurobindo’s arrival, 13-105
5
5 – Power, 15-36
5 December
The fifth and ninth of December should be spent in understanding what death is, 16-415
5 November 1958
The experience of November fifth was a new step in the construction of the link, 15-367
6
6 – Creation, 15-36
6 – New Creation, 15-36
7
7 – Realisation, 15-36
8
10 indicates a static perfection – 8 is a double enclosure, which naturally stops there, 7-363
8 – Double Enclosure (protection from inner and outer enemies), 15-36
8 – Occult Formation, 15-36
9
9 – New Birth, 15-36
9 – Power of Static Fulfilment, 15-36
9 is the process of creation – 9+9 implies the idea that it continues indefinitely, 7-363
9 December
The fifth and ninth of December should be spent in understanding what death is, 16-415
9+9
9 is the process of creation – 9+9 implies the idea that it continues indefinitely, 7-363
abhimana
How can we get rid of abhimana [Hurt pride, self-pity because one feels ill-treated]?, 6-404
abnormality
A man conscious of the Divine and united with Him – Abnormal to ordinary eyes, 10-278
above
If you go down it is very difficult to keep the contact with what is above, 7-113
What is called above and below is the expression of a degree of consciousness, 7-102
absence
Teachers must not be absent on the days and at the times of their classes, 12-192
Absolute
The sensation of being in the presence of the Absolute, 11-158
abstaining
A dark element makes us commit stupidities – Does pulling it out mean abstaining?, 6-262
abstinence
“Continence is therefore the rule for all those who aspire for progress” – Abstinence, 6-77
“to destroy its own powers and enjoyment “ – “wrong indulgence and wrong abstinence”, 10-319
One must abstain from all pleasure-seeking, including sexual pleasure – Abstinence, 12-54
What is bad is slavery – Savery to abstinence as well as slavery to needs, 17-226
What is bad is slavery. Slavery to abstinence as well as slavery to needs, 14-250
abyss
“Truth or the abyss” – For those who are still asleep and quite satisfied with their sleep, 17-292
Fear, general distrust, and “interests” (money, business) – What I call “the abyss”, 15-180
Men, countries, continents! The choice is imperative, Truth or the abyss, 15-180
accident
Each time an illness is cured, an accident is avoided, a catastrophe is averted, 10-190
Would it be better, after an accident, to stop driving for a time?, 14-365
accidents
Accidents are the effect of unconsciousness – One of their chief causes is indiscipline, 12-113
Accidents are the result of a conflict of the forces in Nature – The adverse forces, 6-1
An accident – Unfortunate results from a desire insisting on immediate realisation, 16-31
An accident caused by reasons which one is not in a condition to foresee, 4-148
An aviator who felt that an accident was going to happen to him, 5-406
Are there not accidents which are almost inevitable?, 4-274
Concerning accidents in sports – Children must take care to grow in consciousness, 12-287
I prefer this to having the experience of someone not being able to avoid the accident, 6-202
If one were fully conscious, the consciousness wide awake, accidents would not occur, 4-273
If there is the slightest imbalance anywhere you get ill or else an accident occurs, 5-171
Illnesses and accidents – The normal consequence of an error, shortcoming or fault, 16-322
In collective accidents, what is interesting is the combination made by the atmospheres, 5-406
Looking at the effect of an accident, you absorb a certain vibration – Hypersensitivity, 5-178
One can prevent the accident from being serious, prevent the illness from entering in, 5-403
Small accidents and hurts – To show us where inconscience is still to be found, 15-137
Small entities produced by the disintegration of vital beings – Behind an accident, 5-179
That may very well be a kind of premonition that there’s going to be an accident, 5-119
The accident comes from inattentiveness or a slackening of consciousness, 4-273
There is a moment for choice, even in an accident – But it is for a fraction of a second, 5-402
Those in harmony with Nature generally avoid accidents, are immune from diseases, 6-3
Through an appropriate education one can lessen even the consequences of an accident, 6-90
Two persons, bringers of bad-luck – The catastrophes happening for the others, 5-407
What are the causes of accidents?, 4-272
When it is a public or collective accident, the atmosphere of each person has its part, 5-405
You will be attacked by the adverse forces or an accident will happen, 5-166
acquiescence
But you can build up the power consciously to shape your present and your future, 3-28
acquiring
“He who acquires for himself alone, acquires ill though he may call it heaven and virtue.”, 10-276
acting
Before you act, concentrate in the will that your action may help or in no way hinder, 12-34
Learn the habit of pausing a few seconds before acting, 17-79
One must know the immediate or distant consequences – Charity is no exception, 2-104
What is one to do to prepare oneself for the Yoga? – To be conscious and to act strictly, 3-2
action
“All speech and action comes prepared out of the eternal Silence”, 10-292
“Asceticism is no doubt very healing” – “nevertheless do thou act in the world”, 10-300
“Even if […] you feel that it is you who do the act, yet it must be done for her.”, 6-268
“If when thou art doing great actions […] thou canst perceive that thou art doing nothing”, 10-229
“In the path of works action is the knot we have first to loosen.” – Why is action a knot?, 8-70
“manifesting in every thought and act […] the One Immortal in His lower mortal being”, 10-271
“Purity is in thy soul” – “For actions, where is their purity or impurity?”, 10-294
“The body […] will have learnt to find rest in action” – How to have “rest in action”?, 5-395
“the liberated soul in the midst of violent action […] does not act”, 10-292
“What is the use of only knowing? I say to thee, Act and be”, 10-316
“Your only object in action shall be to serve […] the Divine Shakti in her works.”, 4-389
According to the nature of the action, it brings you near to the Divine or takes you away, 14-24
Action and speculation usually find it difficult to be together, 9-256
Action is a narrowing of the consciousness in order to achieve a particular object, 15-116
Action is no longer a choice subject to error – The clear vision of what is to be done, 10-123
Agitation, haste, restlessness lead nowhere – This illusion of action hurts progress, 3-67
All action is done exclusively because it has to be done whatever may be the result, 4-163
All depends not on what one does but on the attitude behind the action, 16-178
All intelligence below is like that – It cannot choose in order to act, 10-122
An action brings one nearer to the Divine or takes one farther from Him, 16-352
As for the actual action, a smooth, harmonious working is generally better, 17-279
At present, no action on earth can be like this, 10-294
Before acting, know what you have to do, 14-210
Before you get the mind’s power of action, you must learn to organise your mind, 15-312
Do always what you have to do, for it is that and nothing else that has to be done, 4-13
Do only what you could do before me without feeling embarrassed, 13-76
Each and every action carries in itself its fruit and its consequences, 14-24
Enter into the consciousness of Eternity – Then only you will know what true action is, 3-68
Even in the most active action, you may not lose the attitude of inner meditation, 4-121
“If thy aim be great and thy means small, still act, 10-290
For man an action working on the entire earth is surely a wide action, 5-392
I would like only to draw your attention to two categories of action, 2-110
If you let a Force act through you and make you do things, you feel absolutely free, 8-71
In one’s action, one must be free from social conventions, moral prejudices – Sincerity, 12-53
In order to act, doesn’t one need to be in some way exclusive or combative?, 10-121
In silence lies the greatest receptivity. In an immobile silence the vastest action is done, 16-427
In the heat of action there is a kind of collective suggestion which makes heroes of men, 7-31
It is not so much the action which counts as the attitude, the spirit in which one acts, 16-179
It is unusual that a man has a highly developed speculative mind and is a man of action, 9-256
Man rushes into external action in order not to have time to observe himself, 7-25
Not many can act with the clear vision that “this is what ought to be done”, 7-3
On the value of our thought depends the value of our being and our action, 2-97
One can be detached from everything and act without attachment, with inner freedom, 7-288
One day or another a disinterested action bears its fruit, 16-83
One must not get excited, one must not plunge prematurely into action, 13-356
People do not want the divine Grace to come in – Illusion is necessary to make you act, 4-281
That means that you act in a way which is hardly semi-conscious, 9-262
The action must be performed in accordance with the truth of the multiplicity, 8-408
The action was necessary at the moment – Now another action would be more useful, 15-280
The consciousness one has is much more important than the act one performs, 14-37
The greatest truths are sterile unless they are transformed through us into useful actions, 2-109
The greatness of an action and its perfection – The sincerity of the consecration, 10-306
The individuals think in their ignorance that they are the originators of action, 10-293
The knot is the knot of the ego – The ordinary way of acting is tied to desire, 8-70
The knot must be loosened in order to be able to remove desire and yet continue to act, 8-70
The mind is also an instrument of action. The thoughts form plans, 15-312
The solution is to act, to speak, to eat only under the divine impulsion, 10-195
The thought’s incapacity for action – If one begins to think, one can no longer act, 10-122
The very few who can stand outside the action in silence are dynamic agents, 3-67
“There are times when action is unwise or impossible, 10-290
There are actions which are more favourable for the contact with the Divine, 14-325
There is a time for action and there is a time for concentration, 14-324
These three illusions are the devices that Nature uses in us to make us act, 5-89
To be a servant of the Lord and to act only according to His will is a far higher state, 10-300
To be able to do something with as much interest while knowing what the result will be, 4-278
To go inward and to receive the force is more helpful than an agitated action, 14-249, 17-283
Two factors – What one wishes to do and what one is capable of doing, 2-52
What is the exact way of feeling that the Divine is acting in us?, 5-55
When all your actions are consecrated to the Divine – An equal importance, 14-36
When one is outwardly active, how to keep the concentration?, 7-68
Why do all the spiritual schools in India have as their doctrine escape from action?, 7-288
You act because you must act, not because you believe in your action, 7-393
You act with the feeling of opening yourself to the Divine Force which will use you, 4-389
You must await the inner inspiration, act only under the inspiration of that light, 4-94
actions
You carry with you, around you, in you, the atmosphere created by your actions, 3-198
actions.
Control your actions, your words, your thoughts, 3-259
activities
Activities – To progress in the integrality of the being, simplification is hardly advisable, 16-301
Activities as an offering – All egoistic motives and all egoistic reactions must disappear, 16-267
Each one must find those activities which increase his aspiration, his consciousness,, 8-159
Human activities are being classified more and more in a similar but much truer way, 10-267
Is there anyone in the world who maintains a fairly high standard in so many activities?, 12-390
The cause of mediocre work – Not the variety, but lack of the power of concentration, 12-387
The cause of mediocre work – Not the variety, but the lack of power of concentration, 16-260
To progress in the integrality of the being, simplification of activities is not advisable, 12-396
activity
It is this excessive activity which makes an excessive immobility necessary, 10-197
To be active is to throw out – To be passive is to remain immobile and receive, 6-112
We should become a divine example of integral activity both intellectual and spiritual, 2-73
adaptability
The four main attributes of the supramental body which has to be brought into being, 3-175
Aditi
Aditi, the Creative Consciousness, received the mission to create – Four emanations, 7-157
admiration
Wherever there is a spontaneous admiration it is by a contact with the psychic being, 3-158
adoration
All together makes a vibration of adoration turned towards the Divine, 10-262
For each one to find that cult which is his own would be the ideal condition, 8-246
adultery
“To commit adultery with God is the perfect experience for which the world was created”, 10-330
advance
There is a horizontal advance between abrupt ascents, 7-35
adventure
Those who are ready to attempt the adventure will make very interesting discoveries, 9-278
We are now witnessing the birth of a new world – An absolutely unexpected adventure, 9-151
adversary
That means an insincerity – And insincerity is always an open door for the adversary, 9-307
The adversary is trying to draw you towards the lower animal consciousness, 16-136
Adversary
If one is really sincere, the Adversary can’t even approach him any longer, 7-398
Some people, not content to come out of the influence, fight with the Adversary, 7-398
The Adversary will disappear only when he is no longer necessary in the world, 7-398
The great argument of the Adversary to cloud the mind and raise up revolt, 8-268
To conquer the Adversary is not a small thing, 7-397
You must begin by freeing yourself from the Adversary’s influence, 7-397
adverse forces
“Attacks from adverse forces are inevitable” – So long as something in you answers, 5-93
A being that is absolutely sincere becomes the master of the adverse forces, 7-361
A year when the adverse forces have decided to attack at the utmost of their capacity, 15-25
Accidents are the result of a conflict of the forces in Nature – The adverse forces, 6-1
Adverse forces connected with sexual desire – The purification in the mind, 15-22
Almost always, attack by adverse forces is an excuse which people give to themselves, 15-345
An argument of the adverse forces – To establish a divorce between earth and the Spirit, 15-344
Attacks from adverse forces are inevitable, 3-34
Crowds can gather out of hatred, and their cries are a prayer to the adverse forces, 9-369
Each person carries with himself “Censors”, permanent delegates of the adverse forces, 9-279
Each time a wave of adverse forces sweeps over the earth, a control intervenes, 9-340
Feeling stiff, burning with heat, all being gloom – An attack from adverse forces, 16-20
For overcoming an attraction for women – The adverse forces advising to go to women, 16-185
How is one to meet adverse forces?, 3-33
I have been told that it was the influence of the adverse forces that had created fear, 6-49
If the adverse forces try to lodge themselves in your lower nature – Dislodge them, 16-185
If we give up all this as an illusion – So much is left in the hands of the adverse forces, 7-401
If what I see as possible is realised, it will be a decisive victory over the adverse forces, 11-257
If you start feeding the adverse forces, they will exact more and more, 16-186
Immunity to the attack of adverse forces – Not automatically from transformation, 16-384
In that state it will be difficult to do you harm – Adverse forces seek to upset, 4-122
In the case of special attacks of adverse forces, the thing gets complicated, 5-185
In the matter of the adverse forces, it is good to be always vigilant and sincere, 16-185
It is a great victory to get rid of the influence of an adverse force, 6-436
It is not the Divine who upsets you, it is your own imperfection or the adverse forces, 7-16
Material wealth is controlled by the adverse forces – The work of conversion has begun, 16-372
One can, in a wrong movement, open oneself to an adverse force, 6-438
Progress made on one side is set off by an attack of the adverse forces on the other, 8-23
Sometimes one cannot distinguish adverse forces – When one is quite unconscious, 5-101
The adverse force can attack only when there is something which responds in the nature, 5-93
The adverse forces – Allowed in order to compel us to make ourselves pure and receptive, 17-401
The adverse forces – For making see and feel the progress that has yet to be made, 10-119
The adverse forces acting against the terrestrial evolution by using a human being, 16-185
The adverse forces are responsible for all difficulties, 6-462
The adverse forces know that in the supramental world they will automatically disappear, 15-366
The formations of the vital world, a world essentially hostile to the Divine, 6-305
The human world is invaded by the forces of the vital world – The adverse forces, 8-394
The incarnation of an adverse force or one who is possessed – Such cases are very rare, 6-436
The influence of the adverse forces – Very few people can escape. One must be a hero, 5-233
The role of the adverse forces will be reduced to that of an examiner, 15-345
The role that the adverse forces play in the creation – So that there can be progress, 10-118
There is a rush of adverse forces – But the Response has started coming, 11-258
They have in them an emanation of adverse vital forces – The emanation is withdrawn, 6-246
Those who answer to the adverse force do not truly want to be cured, 15-21
Three signs of the action of an adverse force, 16-184
To open no door, no part of the being to the suggestions of the adverse forces, 8-373
We have to tear away from the adverse forces all the things they have conquered, 7-401
What the adverse forces are trying to bring about – To put off the transformation, 7-2
When the ego disappears, the adverse forces will also disappear, 3-218
When the world is ready to receive the new creation, the adverse forces will disappear, 7-361
When we come to the spiritual life with an aspiration, can the adverse forces attack us?, 5-155
Why are we attacked once again by the same adverse force?, 5-93
Sometimes we do not notice that the adverse forces are attacking us, 5-100
You must rest – A rest of concentrated force, not of non-resistance to the adverse forces, 15-132
You will be attacked by the adverse forces or an accident will happen, 5-166
Your opening upward – Adverse replies are a danger only when the motive is egoistic, 15-26
adverse powers
What are the adverse powers of the subtle physical?, 6-305
advertising.
“in selling our output rather than in producing what people were willing” – Advertising, 12-487
advice
St. Francis would take advice from anyone, whether prince or poor peasant, 2-262
You are not always ready to listen to good advice, 3-193
You can do nothing for others unless you are able to do it for yourself – Giving advice, 5-302
advices
Advices or remarks or opinions – Let nobody come between you and the Divine, 7-32
As a general rule it is better not to give advice unless you are asked for it, 17-36
Buy if you receive some advice from someone, you should think it over carefully, 17-36
aeroplane
The train, the ship, the aeroplane – Symbols of the way and of the Force, 4-107
aesthetic
Beauty is the aesthetic instinct of man, and the good is his ethical instinct, 7-173
It is instinctive to have a sense of beauty – The infrarational stage of the aesthetic sense, 7-181
One’s aesthetic instinct is not pure, it is mixed – It is here that reason has its role, 7-182
What is an aesthetic conscience? – It is the consciousness of beauty, 7-179
aesthetic culture
The child taught to love beautiful, lofty, healthy and noble things – Aesthetic culture, 12-21
aesthetic sense
The cultivation of discrimination and of the aesthetic sense, 12-20
affection
A pure affection for the Divine and a pure love for the Divine – What is the difference?, 6-134
Affection always creates attachment, unless one is a yogi, 17-44
Love for the Divine – The Divine in all those for whom he feels affection, 10-333
affection for the Divine
Affection for the Divine – A sweet and confident tenderness, 14-21
affection.
What is pleasing, affection, attachment, desire, craving, give rise to grief and fear, 3-255
affinities
Affinities are not very important – Be careful that they do not become attachments, 17-93
Affinities in the mental or the vital world draw certain people together, 3-16
It is the action of this medium that partly explains our affinities or repulsions, 3-90
Mental contact comes from similar or complementary mental capacities and affinities, 2-72
On what depends the duration of a contact between two human lives, 2-73
The four categories of affinity and the kind of help to give in each case, 2-72
There may be mental affinities – Something much more calm and detached, 9-180
Usually this is based on vital affinities – Vital vibrations which harmonise or not, 9-180
We should find the category of affinities which binds us to our fellowmen, 2-73
affinity
“This is my country.” – This may depend upon a sort of inner affinity, 4-259
A lack of affinity in the vital and even in the mind – Very difficult to overcome, 16-53
If one who is attacked keeps within himself this affinity with the thing, he will recall it, 5-96
These are people who understand each other in silence – A sort of mental affinity, 4-227
Things come to you because they have an affinity, 7-95
Through sometimes merely an affinity, sometimes an identity – The Force goes there, 5-252
affirmation
It is by rising above both affirmation and negation that one can approach the truth, 15-278
Africa
“The most robust and healthy race left on earth were the African savages”, 10-323
A message about Africa – The true freedom is to be free from desire, 13-380
age
We are entering into an age where things must be organised differently, 15-406
age of truth
An age of truth is sure to come before the earth is transformed, 16-312
age.
This body at last is worn out with age, 3-237
aging
Only those years that are passed uselessly make you grow old, 15-118
The best way to avoid growing old is to make progress the goal of our life, 16-432
Those who have a supramentalised body will not be subject to the law of aging, 16-323
agitation
Agitation, haste, restlessness lead nowhere – This illusion of action hurts progress, 3-66
Agitation, violence, anger, all these things are always signs of weakness, 6-372
All agitation and excitement come from an adverse influence, 14-137
All that is done in agitation and violence is an aberration and a folly – Peace, 12-114
Humanity appears like a mass of blind creatures rushing about – It is empty agitation, 3-67
If you are in the least agitated, you may be sure there is a weakness somewhere, 8-330
It is not good to be impatient and agitated – You must do everything peacefully, 14-166
Agni
Agni illumines and purifies all – It destroys nothing except falsehood and obscurity, 17-104
Agni is the will for progress, the flame of purification that burns up all difficulties, 17-146
Agni is threefold – Ordinary fire, electric fire, solar fire, 5-66
Agni, the flame of purification, must precede all contact with the invisible worlds, 14-159
Signs of the conversion of your vital owing to Agni’s influence, 3-138
The energies concentrated in the sex-centre are pulled upwards – To the seat of Agni, 6-77
The inner flame of aspiration called Agni is an aspect of the Divine, not the Divine, 7-368
The psychic flame and the Vedic Agni – These are two names for the same thing, 16-204
The true Agni always burns in deep peace. It is the fire of an all-conquering will, 14-159
This flame of Agni is the flame of purification, the will for progress, 17-80
Throw it into the flame of Agni, the fire of aspiration, anything that denies or resists, 16-363
agnosticism
“Atheism is the shadow […] of the highest perception of God” – “Atheist and Agnostic”, 10-361
“The Lord of Love […] has justified by His word the Illusionist and the Agnostic”, 10-343
agony
Simultaneous – The extreme agony of dissolution and the extreme Ananda of union, 11-113
The wonderful moment lasts a few minutes, and there are hours of agony, 11-147
agreeing
To each I can say “I agree.” – Behind each one’s point of view there is an aspect of truth, 12-321
agreement
Better to insist on the points of agreement rather than on the points of divergence, 14-313
In all that you do together with others, if you do not agree, take it as a divine Grace, 5-220
Speaking to others and rarely coming to an agreement, 4-157
To reach an agreement try to find the solution which can reasonably satisfy both parties, 15-314
aids
The whole range, from total mastery to an equally total bondage to all external aids, 9-124
ailments
“Can all physical ailments be traced to some disorder in the mind?”, 4-263
Can all physical ailments be traced to some disorder in the mind?, 3-85
Physical ailments are always the sign of a resistance in the physical being, 15-137
The ailments of the body are not always the outcome of a mental disorder, 3-85
aim
“Beatitude is God’s aim for humanity” – “for thyself first that thou mayst distribute it”, 10-276
“the aim to be achieved” is the harmonisation of the earth – Human unity, 5-353
“Your aim should be high and wide, generous and disinterested.”, 5-391
Conversion of the aim of life from the ego to the Divine – The service of the Divine, 14-5
Having an aim is not sufficient. One must have the will to attain it, 15-302
If the aim is to go out of the manifestation, at whatever point you go out – Nirvana, 8-49
In ordinary life – Each one has his own aims, 10-289
On the quality of your aim will depend the quality of your life, 12-3
One is that the chief aim of life is to be happy, 12-18
Our aim is to realise the perfection of our being and to change into the divine man, 17-355
The aim of human life is to discover the Divine and to manifest It – Happiness, 12-312
The aim of ordinary life is to carry out one’s duty, 14-7
The aim of our life on earth is to become conscious of the Divine, 14-4
The aim of spiritual life is to realise the Divine, 14-7
The discipline – If it is practised with the aim of finding Delight, the result is delayed, 9-23
The highest aim is to unite with the Divine and fulfil His work – And the least selfish, 5-392
The soul carries a hint of the aim – The realisation of the conscious and living Eternal, 8-114
The true aim of life is to find the Divine’s Presence and to surrender to It, 14-5
The ultimate aim of creation is to awaken all beings to the consciousness of the Divine, 10-48
The value of the will depends on your aim – Egoism lies in the inner attitude, 6-28
What the Divine wants us to do – The true reason for our existence, 17-373
You must first of all know what the inner aim of the being is, 7-1
aim.
“a method of self-development whose aim is to awaken man to the consciousness”, 12-467
aimless
“An aimless life is always a miserable life.”, 4-31
aims
Look at everything with the calm smile of perfect trust – The aims of the Supreme Lord, 10-278
air
Water to the vital, air to mind, fire to the psychic, earth to matter and ether to the spirit, 15-40
Akasha
And beyond Vayu is the ether, Akasha, 5-67
alarm-clock
For that you must not use an alarm-clock – In trance, it is not good to be shaken out, 15-380
Albert Camus
La Peste by Albert Camus – An even darker picture of a life that is already dark, 12-322
alcohol
Alcohol hurts the body – It has even the power to kill thought and destroy character, 2-208
Integral Yoga – Abstain from sexual intercourse, smoking, drinking alcohol, 14-35
One must strictly shun all excess and every vice – The use of tobacco, alcohol, etc., 12-51
The ideal Aurovilian takes neither tobacco, nor alcohol, nor drugs, 13-239
The Prophet Mohammed taught that there was sin in wine and gambling, 2-207
The spontaneous effect of alcohol when the physical nature is not already perverted, 9-101
There is a poison in alcohol, there is a poison in tobacco, 6-74
Why do tobacco and alcohol destroy the memory and will? – It is a fact, 6-74
allopaths
Allopaths ordinarily cure one thing, only to the detriment of another, 15-158
alone
One is all alone with the Supreme – No two are the same, 8-280
alternations
Alternations – There are difficulties on the path, but with perseverance the victory is sure, 16-133
altruism
“Altruism is good for man, but less good when it is a form of supreme self-indulgence”, 10-312
“Altruism, duty […] are the prisons of the soul when they are not its instruments”, 10-282
“By altruism thou canst save thy soul” – “not by indulging in his perdition thy brother”, 10-312
“Selfishness kills the soul” – “care that your altruism does not kill the souls of others”, 10-280
“Very usually, altruism is only the sublimest form of selfishness”, 10-280
How can “altruism, duty” become true instruments of the soul?, 10-283
aluminium
Aluminium is not good for cooking, 15-270, 17-257
Aluminium makes the food blackish and gives an unpleasant taste, 17-258
ambition
“Ambition has been the undoing of many Yogis. That canker can hide long.”, 5-8
“Ambition has been the undoing of many Yogis” – To show power in some way, 4-81
“One of the commonest forms of ambition is the idea of service to humanity”, 5-12
A converted vital – It begins by an ambition, it ends with a consecration, 5-255
A narrow and egoistic ambition expressing itself as a strong vanity in the vital, 16-54
Action without ambition and egoistic calculation is the condition of peace and felicity, 14-260
All affairs of feelings, vanity, ambition, passion, what men call love, all that is there, 7-90
Ambition is always a source of disturbance and confusion, 14-260
Everything seems candid, disinterested. But within, there is a great ambition, 5-8
Have no ambition, above all never lay claim to anything, 12-349
Have no ambition, pretend nothing, but be at every moment the utmost that you can be, 9-98
If an ambition is mixed up to obtain powers – It is a very dangerous game, 7-261
If you hurry, you pull towards you too great a number of forces – A hidden ambition, 5-21
Mother, what does “an egoistic faith... tainted by ambition” mean?, 6-237
No ambition, no vanity, no pride. A sincere self-giving, a sincere humility, 8-278
One must never intermingle ambition and personal interest with the sadhana, 7-261
One of the commonest forms of ambition is the idea of service to humanity, 3-9
Replace the ambition to be first by the will to do the best possible, 12-273
Sorrow, desire, suffering, ambition – To make consciousness emerge – Will for progress, 10-294
Spiritual ambitions are even the most dangerous, 7-14
The more you strive to realise, you will discover pretension, sham and ambition, 12-425
This happens to ambitious people – This is dangerous, 6-248
Why do you want to serve humanity? – It is in order to become a great man, 5-12
You must act because of the Divine Will and not for some personal motive, 3-7
Your egoism, vanity, presumptuous ambition – A toy in the hands of the Rakshasas, 15-24
ambitions
Behind all ambitions there is a Truth waiting the opportune time to manifest, 17-218
Something can be made out of his ambition if proper care is taken of him, 17-232
Amenhotep
In a vision, I remembered “Amenhotep”. I was his mother – No other sound remained, 8-155
America
America is a young country, so its ways are those of a child, of a fairly ill-bred child, 7-308
Message for America – Stop thinking that you are of the West and others of the East, 13-379
Message to America – Stop thinking that you are of the West and others of the East, 15-58
Raising money for both the Ashram and the Auroville Project, in America, 13-246
Two big camps, that of America and that of Russia. How will the reconciliation come?, 7-300
Americans
The opinion of the Americans, the opinion of the Communists, are only opinions, 16-337
amethysts
Stones serving as a battery, for protection, to foretell events – The crystallisations, 5-229
amour-propre
Amour-propre – Very difficult to make people understand that they are making mistakes, 17-337
anaesthetic
Bringing an inner immobility at the spot where one is suffering works like an anaesthetic, 6-407
anaesthetics
They are finding out that they can replace anaesthetics by hypnotism, 9-394
analogy
One must have imagination – It is an analogy which truly has a power of evocation, 9-24
analysis
Analysis, deduction, reasoning – These faculties must be stopped, 9-399
Analysis, reasoning, deduction – The whole process occurs almost spontaneously, 9-399
If one develops faculties of analysis, deduction too much, do they become obstacles?, 9-401
Observation, analysis, discernment – Pure divine Love is difficult to perceive, 4-244
Ananda
“divine pleasure” – It is what is called Ananda, 8-120
“There are other great Personalities of the Divine Mother” – Among them, the Ananda, 6-291
Ananda belongs to the Supreme Lord, 16-296
Ananda in the centres – One of the good results of the conversion of the physical, 14-361
Due to the separation of Sat, Chit, Ananda, forgetfulness comes of what one is, 7-236
Each forgot that it was only an emanation – They became their own opposite, 5-372
From the point of view of sensation, one can say it is suffering and Ananda, 11-112
One cannot feel the Ananda unless one has become desireless, 8-369
One is in Ananda because one has become aware of the divine Reality, 8-369
One must have totally renounced experiencing all pleasure to receive the Ananda, 6-292
Simultaneous – The extreme agony of dissolution and the extreme Ananda of union, 11-113
Suffering, disorder, and Harmony, Ananda – The two experienced together, 11-141
The capacity of finding Ananda in all things through identification and self-giving, 8-222
The difference between pleasure, joy, ecstasy and Ananda, 16-296
To know this Ananda, one must first have completely renounced all human pleasures, 8-120
anarchism
“The anarchic is the true divine state of man in the end as in the beginning” – In between, 10-303
The Anarchic state is the self-government of each individual, 10-304
Anarchism
Democracy, Socialism, Anarchism – “A […] march from illusion to illusion”, 10-309
anathemas
“creeds and churches surrender themselves to the devil […] in their anathemas”, 10-339
Anatole France
Anatole France says that men would be happy if they were not anxious to improve life, 8-68
The reply to Anatole France is perhaps that there is a will which wants things to change, 8-70
angels
Who are the angels? – Impossible to answer in brief, 15-263
anger
“In my ignorance I thought anger could be noble and vengeance grandiose”, 10-276
“Men slay out of [...] anger, hatred or vengeance” – or “a selfish end” – “If thou slay”, 10-281
A boy who had controlled his anger – Many other things also need to be bridled, 2-175
A point of inner progress – No more fits of anger without feeling the results, 16-26
Agitation, violence, anger, all these things are always signs of weakness, 6-372
Anger and vengeance – “Leave these things, for they belong to a lower humanity”, 10-276
Anger has never made anyone say anything but stupidities, 14-205
Anger is a violent reaction of the vital to some shock that is unpleasant to it, 16-334
Anger is always a sign of weakness, impotence and incapacity – Self-deception, 10-81
Any expression of anger is the sign of a lack of self-control, 16-335
Disgust, revolt, anger are necessarily movements of ignorance and limitation, 10-77
For example, many people have the tendency to get terribly angry, 7-89
If anger intervenes – Self-deception comes solely from the approval given to it, 10-80
If you feel his violence and anger and there is a response alike, you are as weak as he, 6-373
If you have been angry during the day – You might have at night a vital fight, 7-121
Losing your temper and getting upset is a sign of great weakness – Anger, 17-358
One should always do this, when he feels that he is caught by an impulse – Anger, 7-106
Paradise is for those who bridle their anger and for those who forgive men, 2-173
Scorn, irritability and anger will arouse similar movements in others, 16-32
There is a great weakness in social relations – That is why one gets angry, 6-372
anger.
Cast away anger, reject pride, break all bonds, 3-258
angry words.
The return for harsh words, angry words, 3-233
anguish
If the body falls into immobility without aspiration, it is awakened by an anguish, 11-194
Tears and anguish are useless to receive the Divine and an obstacle to realisation, 16-371
The friction between the intensity of the aspiration and of the difficulty creates anguish, 8-249
To fall back into the consciousness of mortality is an awful anguish, 11-195
animal
“The animal […] has not yet eaten of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil”, 10-88
Avery human being who obeys anything other than reason is lower than the animal, 9-103
Each animal that appeared had an additional perfection in its general nature, 9-215
Humanity in its present state is still at the animal stage – One must therefore go beyond, 17-108
Man is certainly, in an organised way, the first progressive animal, 9-220
This is the summit of man – But unless one is that, one is still to a great extent an animal, 6-108
Two things clearly superior to animal activities – Writing and articulate speech, 9-223
animality
All this purely animal functioning of our body implies terrible limitations, 9-86
And we are bound by the animal necessities of the functioning of our organs, 9-86
Animality in the human being should be replaced by another source of life, 9-86
Even in the best cases the soul has to correct things which come from human animality, 8-203
For the animality to disappear completely, the form must be totally transformed, 7-325
Much is needed to come out of the animal, much more than one would think, 7-326
Supreme workers – Have wholly surmounted and overpassed in them all animality, 12-270
When man has become a mental being, his animal origin becomes a hindrance, 8-368
animality.
“So long as I still feel bound to human animality, I cannot free myself completely”, 12-484
animals
A kind heart treats all men and even animals as members of one family, 2-245
All animals feel it if one is afraid, even if one doesn’t show it – A vibration, 7-28
All animals which live close to man lose their instinct, 4-237
Animals feel a spontaneous gratitude and they have trust – A very strong attachment, 5-239
Animals had no means of noting what was happening and remembering it, 9-293
Animals obey the instinct of the species – An extremely reasonable instinct, 9-102
Animals possess a very sure instinct – But an animal living with man loses this instinct, 5-273
As in men, so in animals, there are as many causes as there are illnesses, 5-272
Beings with a body upon earth. That means men. It means animals also, 6-282
Except for very rare cases, animals when they die they return to the spirit of the species, 15-127
Except for very rare cases, the animals when they die return to the spirit of the species, 17-286
From the point of view of purely physical capacities many animals are superior to us, 9-85
I knew animals which aspired to become human beings – Cats and dogs for example, 5-227
If men really deserved the love of animals – Wonder and the sense of security, 5-239
In animals there is sometimes a very intense psychic truth, 4-27
In the temples people offer animals to the Divine. In this case can it be called cruelty?, 6-65
Meanwhile, it is good always to treat animals with respect, love and compassion, 17-103
One can be conscious of a sensation without having the least thought, 4-240
Our animal kindred can show affection for their young and protect them – The Family, 2-263
Perversion is a human disease, it occurs only very rarely in animals, 9-101
Prophet Mohammed said “Be kind to animals.”, 2-283
Should not animals, the tame helpers, be counted as members of the family?, 2-272
The human heart feels sorrow for the sorrow of an animal and joy for its joy, 2-282
The lesser the free spaces, the more do the animal species grow smaller, 7-54
The love of the higher animals for their children is of the same nature – Cats, 6-106
The one who is friendly with animals, who has no fear – A great physical affinity, 7-29
The second one has no affinity, he fears animals – But he has a will and mental courage, 7-29
The true attitude towards animals – When the consciousness of the divine Oneness, 17-103
There are animals with very developed senses, 4-236
There are plants which are vain! – It is the same with animals, 4-29
What is called “instinct” in animals is simply obedience to the spirit of the species, 4-237
What is the cause of illnesses in animals?, 5-272
What is the ground of the repulsion that one instinctively feels towards certain animals?, 3-100
What is this form of sacrifice in which animals are slaughtered upon altars?, 8-80
What kind of love do animals have for men?, 5-238
answer
The sole acceptable answer is that things are not what they ought to be, 12-99
answers
Learn to hear the answers in the silence of your heart, not through the mouth of others, 13-96
The spontaneous answers of the external consciousness are always somewhat incorrect, 16-25
antelope
An antelope is “swiftness of movement” – The goat is “agility”, 17-8
anti-divine
All human will which is against the divine Will is an anti-divine will, 6-457
For several days, I was assailed by memories that might be called “anti-divine”, 11-133
Anti-Divine
This forms part of the dualities that are reabsorbed – The Divine and the Anti-Divine, 15-346
ants
Ants in the walls of the bakery – Put a little pile of sugar near the hole, 15-268
anxiety
“Fear and anxiety are perverse” – “What thou fearest […] thou helpest to bring about”, 10-318
Also what deforms and falsifies is the anxiety for the consequences, 4-12
Anxiety is a lack of confidence in the Divine’s Grace, 14-223
I am not speaking of anxiety – Anxiety is like swallowing a cup of poison, 11-15
The body must be able to bear the impact without any vibration of anxiety or recoil, 11-220
With the attitude of confidence, there is no difficulty that you will not be able to conquer, 4-73
aphorisms
The aphorisms – A transcription of the experience of the supramental consciousness, 11-210
apology
There is only one apology that I can accept – “I will never do it again”, 15-256
appearance
The appearance will be the last thing to change – The future consequences, 11-270
appearances
“What men call knowledge is the reasoned acceptance of false appearances”, 10-17
All that comes from the mind is wholly relative – A knowledge based on appearances, 10-24
Behind the appearances there is a sublime Reality – The luminous opposite, 10-46
Behind the appearances there is a subtle reality much closer to Truth, 15-8
For one who has more inner sensitivity, appearances are no longer deceptive, 10-298
He does not believe in the reality of appearances, he knows that behind them lies a truth, 3-224
There are also cases where the appearance reveals the inner reality, 10-298
appreciation
If all your activity were an offering, you would not care about the appreciation of others, 16-267
Two opposite experiences – The contempt of man and the peak of human appreciation, 15-282
You want the appreciation of others to get strength – You will never get it, 15-399
approach
Each one may choose the approach that’s easiest for him and the most expressive also, 6-401
I am for you a mother – It is easy for you to approach me with a loving confidence, 16-245
On the manner of one’s approach to the Divine depends what he receives of the Divine, 16-169
One must have the capacity to approach the Divine by all possible paths, 7-375
Perfection is only one special way of approaching the Divine – Innumerable ways, 10-104
Personal divine, Transcendent Divine – Approach through the heart, through the mind, 16-251
The former lives and the present nature determine one’s approach to the Divine, 7-369
The scientific approach and the spiritual approach lead to a third thing in the making, 10-137
There are similarities, a certain collective way of approaching the Divine, 7-370
This very multiplicity of approach will yield the secret that will open the door, 10-136
Those who believe in the exclusive spiritual approach – If it is exclusive, it is also fatal, 10-135
approbation
“Love and serve men, but beware lest thou desire their approbation”, 10-358
Await from the Divine alone help, protection, guidance and approbation, 14-286
approval
First, the best way is to ask oneself why one values others’ approval, 8-348
How can one conquer the desire to have public approval?, 8-348
No other approval except that of one’s teacher or one’s guru or of the Divine Himself, 8-349
aquarium
One of the methods used to cure nervous diseases – To sit in front of an aquarium, 5-222
Arabs
How is one to explain this age-old enmity between the Jews and the Arabs?, 13-382
The Arabs have passionate natures. The Israelites are intellectuals, 13-382
archetype
What is “the heavenly archetype of the lotus”? – It means the primal idea of the lotus, 7-121
arguing
For instance, you are with someone and you begin arguing – You concentrate, 5-219
If one begins to argue in his mind, it increases difficulties very much, 7-8
If you are beginning an argument, keep quiet, try to see the thing as the other sees it, 5-219
arguments
A single movement in harmony with that Truth is of more value than arguments, 9-257
aristocracy
Aristocracy – Incapable of baseness, it asserts itself with dignity and authority, 14-176
arithmetic
Mental arithmetic – A very effective way of developing true intelligence, 12-247
armies
Armies should be used not to attack and capture but to defend and protect, 12-435
arrogance
An ignorant and arrogant mind which judges according to its own preferences, 14-342
Conversion of the mind – The mind has liberated itself from its arrogance, 14-339
How dangerous it is to be under the leading of an arrogant and ignorant human mind, 15-250
Mockery is not at all a sign of intellectual superiority, but of ignorant mental arrogance, 17-18
The mind is essentially arrogant – It spends its time passing judgments on everything, 6-241
What does “mental arrogance” mean?, 6-241
art
“Art in modern times and under European influence has become an excrescence”, 10-321
“The Yogin’s aim in the Arts” – “to express that One Divine”, 8-157
A great degeneration – Art now is meant to show skill and cleverness and talent, 3-110
A new art coming – An art of beauty expressing not only material life but also its soul, 5-333
All the arts – The manifestation of a universal harmony at the very heart of creation, 16-78
Almost all man’s works of art are based on the violence of contrasts in life, 9-28
Art is a living harmony and beauty – A part of the Divine realisation upon earth, 3-109
Art is intended to express and communicate the Divine as beauty., 2-123
Art is just one activity like all others, 5-321
Art the aspect of beauty of the Divine manifestation – True artists considered as Yogis, 3-110
Art tries to seek another outlet and enters the mental and vital field for its expression, 5-336
Artistic sensibility A powerful aid to fight ugliness, 15-232
Artistic works – All work at the service of beauty, 15-232
Develop your inner being, find your soul, and you will find the true artistic expression, 12-235
Good taste is the aristocracy of art, 12-233
Here (in India), it is altogether different – A tradition of art has remained,, 5-340
I don’t see what difference there can be between art and any other activity, 5-321
If art is to manifest something in the divine Life, there also peace must express itself, 12-232
In art also we must remain on the heights, 12-233
Is self-complacency an obstacle to art?, 5-336
“True art is a whole and an ensemble, 5-331
It is said that a synthesis of western and eastern art could be made?, 5-341
It is the same for art – It also follows an evolution, 5-335
It’s the same thing with art, the same thing with music, the same thing with drama, 7-307
Modern art is an experiment still very clumsy, 12-236
Music has been turned into “a mushroom art, such as is operatic music”, 5-338
No art which has for many centuries moved and delighted a people can be dismissed, 2-124
Reaching by Yoga this source of all art – Then you are master, if you will, of all the arts, 3-113
Stained-glass windows in the cathedrals – That indeed was art, 5-320
Supreme art expresses the Beauty which puts you in contact with the Divine Harmony, 12-232
The bad work, the bad art, the bad music of people around can make one miserable, 2-246
The chief reason why Yogis are not usually known by their art, 3-108
The difference between a living art and just a flat copy of Nature, 8-158
The relation between art and yoga – “Art can be a yoga and yoga is an art”, 4-296
The story of modern art began with Cézanne – Art in accordance with the impression, 4-299
The subtle physical – The memory of all the conceptions of art realised on earth, 16-118
The teaching of true beauty is the true raison d’être of art, 5-332
The true and highest art – An expression of a divine world into this material world, 3-104
There was an attempt, later, to create what was called “decorative art”, 5-340
These days, art became commercial – They were nothing else but mushrooms, 5-339
True art is a whole and an ensemble – It is one and of one piece with life, 3-109
True art means the expression of beauty in the material world, 12-233
What has made art what it is, is photography – That was the end of the old painting, 4-299
Why is modern art so ugly?, 4-296
Art
“It is because Art reveals what Nature hides that a small picture is worth”, 10-248
The discipline of Art and of Yoga – Yogic consciousness as a help to artistic creation, 3-105
This was the avowed function of Art in the Middle Ages – Art and literature in India, 3-105
What is the relation of Art to Yoga?, 3-104
When you are in Yoga you begin to look at Art from a very different standpoint, 3-104
art of Japan
The art of Japan is a kind of directly mental expression in physical life, 4-305
art of living
The art of living – In maintaining oneself in one’s highest state of consciousness, 12-78
art.
“It is high time that art should stop being a justification for ugliness and defeat”, 12-456
Art – “this degeneracy of modern taste […] in every field of human creativity”, 12-460
artificiality
The world of men – A feeling of a world that is absurd because it is artificial, 9-281
artist
“coincidence for the curious touches of artist in the work of that […] Intelligence”, 10-40
“O Poet, O Artist” – “It is the secret soul of Nature thou hast to seize”, 10-248
Sri Aurobindo compares the work of the Supreme Lord to the work of an artist, 10-40
The poet and the artist must seek and express the Truth of the secret soul of Nature, 10-249
artist.
The artist – “an ardent and imperious need to express my experience in concrete forms”, 12-505
artistic
How is it that in people occupied with scientific studies artistic imagination is lacking?, 5-127
You can move this same power of concentration in a scientific or an artistic way, 5-128
artistic creation
Regarding the film about Berlioz, what is the place of suffering in artistic creation?, 6-379
artists
A considerable difference between the vision of ordinary people and that of artists, 6-83
All those who produce something artistic are artists – The sense of harmony in forms, 5-324
An artist should be capable of entering into communion with the Divine, 5-331
An external reason – Artists gathered because the conditions were favourable, 4-310
Art the aspect of beauty of the Divine manifestation – True artists considered as Yogis, 3-110
At present almost all artists live in the lowest vital and mental consciousness, 12-236
For everything one must have special qualities – An artist, a musician, an athlete, 9-395
In all arts everything depends upon the state of consciousness of the artist, 4-312
Many people who have realised the Divine have never said anything about it – Artists, 5-82
Nearly all artists and writers are imitators and copyists – Only creators should create, 10-308
Take an artist who got an inspiration and resolved to paint a picture, 5-46
The artists I knew who truly lived their art were generous and good, 6-71
The artists who do ultramodern painting must be doing it in a fit of pretty high fever, 7-45
Usually real artists are people who don’t have many desires, 7-58
What kind of reason guides the realistic and surrealistic artists who are so gross?, 7-186
When a true artist sees the Divine in himself, can he use art to express the Divine?, 5-320
Why are great artists born at the same time in the same country?, 4-309
Why many artists are irregular in their conduct and loose in character, 3-106
Writers, musicians, artists who feel that they still have something further to do, 5-260
Yoga and the artist’s value – Whether he is appointed by the Divine or self-appointed, 3-107
You cannot learn to be an artist with tricks – The most important thing is Sincerity, 12-235
arts
Do certain arts express more truth than others?, 4-312
Arya
It is indeed a very good idea to study the Arya – To understand by yourself, 12-214
Sri Aurobindo writing the Arya in a state of mental silence which allows the knowledge, 8-281
Aryan
A very old tradition older than the two bifurcating lines, Aryan and Chaldean, 8-153
ascension
The aim of Yoga is to get out of the cycle of Karma – The ascension and the descent, 3-30
The ascension implies two successive stages, 8-176
ascent
But if you want to unite with the supramental Force – A vertical ascent, 7-266
In the meditation it was a movement of ascent, in the concentration, of descent, 4-122
It is a movement of widening or a movement of concentration and ascent, 7-266
One always has the feeling either of a vertical ascent or a horizontal widening, 7-266
The rest must be an ascent into the Light, into perfect Peace, total Silence – A true rest, 7-283
There comes a time when the ascent becomes a perfect repose, 16-381
There is a horizontal advance between abrupt ascents, 7-35
There was a possibility of coming into contact – The ascent to the Supermind, 8-132
When one makes an effort to progress, at the same time one makes an effort of ascent, 7-102
ascetic life
Many have had a previous ascetic life, for the collective suggestion is very strong here, 4-149
Pictures of what seemed a former ascetic life seen in a dream, 4-148
ascetic.
Asceticism not so good as self-control, 3-234
Ascetic.
The Ascetic – “I have become one with the Eternal and nothing else exists for me”, 12-508
asceticism
“Asceticism is no doubt very healing” – “nevertheless do thou act in the world”, 10-300
“Honour the garb of the ascetic, but look also at the wearer” – Hypocrisy, 10-310
“Modern India with its trend towards national asceticism has fully become poor in life”, 10-269
“The avowed purpose of such [ascetic] practices is to abolish all sensation”, 6-63
“The mediaeval ascetics hated women” – “created by God for the temptation of monks”, 10-299
“Thou thinkest the ascetic in his cave or on his mountaintop a stone and a do-nothing”, 10-292
All ascetic methods are invented for abolishing and deadening the vital – An error, 5-117
Ascetic methods, to torture your body a little – This gives you only a spiritual pride, 6-429
Ascetic purity is simply the rejection of all vital movements, 10-112
Ascetics who sleep on nails – A kind of morbid need for strong sensations, 6-70
Austerity is usually confused with self-mortification – The discipline of the ascetic, 12-48
Doesn’t ascetic discipline help us to overcome attachment? – No, it inflates your pride, 6-301
For self-mastery are not the ascetic methods useful sometimes? – No! You cure nothing, 6-428
If you stop your ascetic methods, the thing is even stronger than before, 6-428
It is much more difficult to master one’s impulses, without taking ascetic measures, 6-429
It isn’t through an ascetic discipline that one renounces pleasure, 6-301
Neither asceticism nor indulging – Neither to ask for more nor to refuse what is given, 14-47
Paganism and asceticism – “We swing for ever between two false opposites”, 10-320
Sri Aurobindo refers here to those who follow the ascetic path in solitary search of God, 10-82
The ascetic who goes away into solitude – The need of physical relationship, 5-304
The ascetics have always rejected the physical, but then they added the vital, 10-112
The basis for Yoga is equanimity – To be free from moral principles or the ascetic rule, 3-53
The question of ascetic practices – A kind of perverse need for suffering, 12-49
These people, by their asceticism, wilfully torture themselves, 5-170
To do away with the possibility of the problem will never change – The ascetic way, 4-179
asceticism.
An ascetic is one who is purged of impurities, 3-292
Asceticism wrongly understood, 3-277
The man who can justly be called an ascetic, 3-266
asceticm
The so-called ascetics who are full of contempt, bad will and scornful feeling for others, 13-128
ascetism
The so-called ascetics full of contempt, bad will and scornful feelings for the others, 17-301
Ashram
A collective individuality was a necessity if one wanted this Ashram life to be viable, 9-175
A feeling that the general consciousness in our activities has fallen – The Ashram, 9-173
All depends on your will and your sincerity – To profit by your stay in the Ashram, 12-117
All these false and idiotic rumours have come to me after turning round the Ashram, 13-97
Already future teachers and future students are beginning to arrive in the Ashram, 12-45
American lady behaving badly – A conciliating and understanding spirit in the Ashram, 17-402
Among the people in the Ashram very few have told themselves “I eat what I am given”, 6-163
An Asuric attack on the Ashram – The atmosphere of the Ashram is not pure enough, 16-312
Are those who are accepted or those who are here in this Ashram sure to succeed?, 7-197
Being a disciple does not necessarily imply that one lives in the Ashram, 17-188
Being preoccupied with the Ashram – Not a form of egoism, 16-306
Coming to the Ashram after its birth – Its usual choice when it reincarnates immediately, 15-125
Dismissing from the Ashram a woman who had become mentally unbalanced, 17-223
Even here in the Ashram – This is truly self-righteousness, this sense of social dignity, 10-79
Every time somebody dies in the Ashram, many people are seized by panic, 6-46
For a very long time the Ashram was only a gathering of individuals, 9-173
For the Ashram life – The spiritual life must be to you the only thing worth living for, 16-139
Formerly we were very strict in the Ashram, now we are not, 6-296
How to show to people coming the reality of the Ashram? – Life this reality, 13-148
However the Grace and the help are always there, 13-111
If a call for help by all – The most violent attacks against Ashram premises in vain, 17-250
If business cannot be done with the true attitude, it will be banned from the Ashram, 13-153
In the Ashram – Each one correcting his own faults rather then criticising those of others, 16-271
In the Ashram – Sincerity and honesty of consciousness are sadly lacking, 17-339
In the Ashram it is only from the point of view of health that certain things are allowed, 6-180
In the Ashram those who are without work are so because they do not like to work, 16-180
It is not easy to remain in the Ashram – The inner test is severe and constant, 13-111
It is out of the question for anyone connected with the Ashram to intervene in politics, 17-201
It is wrong to believe that I came upon earth to establish an Ashram, 17-71
Little groups in the Ashram – Men imagine that they have to form groups, 16-351
Living here in the Ashram – Never forget where you are living and the true aim of life, 16-310
Living in the Ashram and working for himself – That is leading to financial ruin, 17-242
Living in the Ashram and working for oneself – That is leading to financial ruin, 13-152
Making furniture for sale – The needs of the Ashram must come first, 17-338
Marriage in the Ashram – They declare that they do not want any sexual relationship, 17-359
Mother, there are periods when there is a collective illness in the Ashram – Why?, 7-149
Never forget in your action that you are representing the Ashram, 13-168
Now the Ashram has become a symbolic representation of life on earth, 16-331
People leaving the Ashram, to seek a career or to study – Caused by the lower nature, 12-162
People who come to the Ashram – Each one feels what corresponds to his own nature, 16-324
Qualities necessary for one to be called “a true child of the Ashram”, 13-113
Several conditions needed to live in the Ashram – One’s health should be good enough, 17-189
Sexual relations are forbidden in the Ashram, 13-118
Sri Aurobindo Ashram has in Pondicherry many faithful followers and friends, 17-252
That is why some people say that in the Ashram there is no spiritual life, 8-366
The area we call “the Ashram” has a condensation of force which is not at all the same, 4-224
The Ashram – A place where people would have time to think of the True Thing, 10-198
The Ashram – A world in which the inner life governs the outer, 16-7
The Ashram – Before the children came, only those who wanted to do sadhana, 16-253
The Ashram – Certain individuals and certain departments are spending extravagantly, 16-343
The Ashram – Favourable conditions to awaken in you the supramental consciousness, 12-116
The Ashram has been founded and is meant to be the cradle of the new world, 13-109
The Ashram has in Pondicherry many sincere and faithful followers and friends, 13-124
The Ashram is a reduced image of life where those who practice yoga are a minority, 13-144
The Ashram is meant for those who want to consecrate their lives to the Divine., 13-113
The Ashram is meant for Yoga, not for musical entertainment or other social activities, 13-116
The Ashram is not a place for being in love with anyone, 13-118, 16-174
The Ashram is not a place for rest – A place for working even harder than before, 8-21
The Ashram is organised so that all its inmates find their reasonable needs satisfied, 13-108, 14-34
The Ashram is the cradle of a new world, of the creation of tomorrow, 16-300
The Ashram was born a few years after my return from Japan, in 1926, 13-105, 16-361
The Ashram was the first step. The project of Auroville is the next step, 13-204
The Ashram with all its real estate and moveable property belongs to Sri Aurobindo, 16-8
The Consciousness is here, penetrating all things and trying to manifest – The Ashram, 6-269
The entire organisation of the Ashram has completely changed, 5-287
The people in the Ashram are considered to have consecrated their lives to Yoga, 10-269
The qualities needed for one to be called “a true child of the Ashram”, 16-345
The two indispensable conditions to live as a disciple in the Ashram, 13-113
There are more disciples living outside the Ashram than in it, 17-188
These people in the Ashram now, from the occult point of view, it is a selection, 6-295
This rigidity had to disappear the moment the children were introduced into the Ashram, 13-109
This work of overcoming the ego – We are here in the Ashram to do this work, 12-355
To avoid falling into one kind of excess or the other – Why the Ashram was created, 10-197
To be admitted in the Ashram – The resolution by the candidate to dedicate his life, 13-112
Too many people in the Ashram forget that they are here for yoga, 13-116
What is the difference between the ideal of the Ashram and the ideal of Auroville?, 10-268
What we are striving for in Sri Aurobindo’s Ashram, on a very small scale, 12-94
When one is here is it sure that in the next life too one will be in the Ashram?, 7-86
When the Ashram is full of visitors, there is a great confusion, 16-100
When you have nothing pleasant to say about the Ashram, keep silent, 13-145, 17-216
Where did you decide to found the Ashram? – I had seen what had to be done, 5-354
Whether to remain at the Ashram – Remain, if you aspire at getting ready for the future, 12-164
Why are we here in the Sri Aurobindo Ashram?, 12-116
Why don’t we profit as much as we should by our presence here in the Ashram?, 9-372
Why is it necessary for the heads of departments to come and give you the information?, 6-197
Working only to earn money – The work in the Ashram as an offering to the Divine, 4-93
Ashram and Auroville
The Ashram is the central consciousness, Auroville is one of the outward expressions, 13-205
The difference between the Ashram and Auroville, 13-196
The fundamental difference between the ideal of the Ashram and the ideal of Auroville, 13-203
Ashram and happiness
Only those who have come for sadhana and really do sadhana can be happy here, 13-127
Our aim is not to give to people a comfortable life, but to prepare them for a Divine Life, 13-127
Those who cannot be happy here can be happy nowhere, 13-126
We are not here to make our life easy and comfortable, 13-128
Ashram and money
Raising money for both the Ashram and the Auroville Project, in America, 13-246
Ashram and politics
All provincial spirit is quite out of place in the Ashram and cannot be tolerated, 13-122
All those who are connected with the Ashram must abstain from political polemic, 13-123
In his Ashram, a most important rule is that one must abstain from all politics, 13-122
It is out of the question for anyone connected with the Ashram to intervene in politics, 13-119
It is understood that the Ashram is not doing politics and is not interested in elections, 13-124
We are not here to do politics but to serve the Divine, 13-119
Ashram as an experiment
“is it all an experiment with us?” – The foolish ignorance of such interpretations, 16-210
Ashram’s organisation
Bad service in an Ashram department – The proper consciousness is lacking at the head, 13-155
Each worker can receive my influence only if all the workers collaborate, 13-162
Everyone must do his or her work conscientiously and earnestly, 13-157
I must organise below and tackle all the problems, 13-162
It is by the efficiency and the quality of the work that I will judge the workers, 13-160
No unauthorised person should be allowed to go into the Ashram compound, 13-167
People without work in the Ashram – Because they do not like to work, 13-156
The consciousness at work, seeing constantly what is to be done, for everything, 13-154
Those who prove to be most capable – The most work and the greatest responsibility, 13-160
Whatever is done here, must be done in a spirit of complete collaboration, 13-165
When a new work is started here, new problems of the world come in, 13-161
When I give work to someone – Also as the best means to advance on the path of Yoga, 13-159
Work – When I find someone both honest and capable he becomes very precious, 13-161
Your service to the Divine must be scrupulously honest, disinterested and unselfish, 13-163
Ashram’s workers
It is suggested that the workers of the Ashram should form a separate syndicate, 13-172
My policy not to send away, for want of work, workers who have served faithfully, 13-172
The workers of the Ashram have worked more or less as members of a family with me, 13-172
asked
Of each one is asked only what he has, what he is, nothing more, but also nothing less, 16-170
asking
As a general rule never ask from others the virtues you do not possess yourself, 17-241
If there is something you are unsure of, you must ask me about it, 16-42
If you turn to the Divine and have full trust and ask Him, you will get what you need, 8-122
The integral being is satisfied, 2-122
Not asking for money – An inner discretion coming from the psychic consciousness, 16-284
To ask from me is not begging and you may do so whenever you really need something, 16-286
aspects
“The four Powers of the Mother.” Which are these four powers? – The aspects, 6-273
Each of these aspects is as absolute, imperative and undefinable as the supreme, 15-396
He who puts himself at the service of one of these aspects will know at each moment, 15-397
It is always a choice – The same aspect can be named in different ways, 6-395
Mahashakti has the power to control the action of the four independent aspects, 6-290
These aspects are like the attributes of the Mother, which manifested in succession, 6-289
This is the one aspect which has the greatest power for the transformation of the body, 6-292
What are the twelve aspects, Sweet Mother?, 6-395
aspects of the Mother
The aspects of the Mother have very simple forms and don’t have multiple limbs, 15-17
Aspirants.
“The two Aspirants who have valiantly withstood every test”, 12-510
The two Aspirants – “No doubt we shall have to hew our own path”, 12-509
aspiration
“... the mental will and the psychic aspiration must be your support.”, 7-9
“Does the power of aspiration vary in different sadhaks according to their natures?, 6-115
“finding” is not by study and analysis, but by the intensity of the aspiration, 9-406
“Grant that I may do as well as I can the best thing to do.” – An ardent aspiration, 4-117
“How to awaken in the body an aspiration for the Divine.”, 9-161
“the aspiration to be simply what You want” – The best state for advancing swiftly, 16-369
“the Divine himself to whom […] something always aspires in our secret nature”, 7-417
“Will and aspiration are needed […] to keep the being on its side [of the Divine Force]”, 6-389
A considerable number of groups of twelve men have united in a common aspiration, 8-93
A great aspiration, much goodwill and this flame, this need for progressing are better, 5-285
A kind of aspiration when one is very young and born with a conscious psychic being, 9-162
A little error becomes categorical, a little true aspiration becomes miraculous, 11-314
A means to awaken in the material consciousness the necessary aspiration and plasticity, 9-34
A mental aspiration means that the thought-power aspires, 5-292
A personal aspiration or desire creates a mixture – Not an expression of the divine Will, 7-189
A real aspiration is something full of courage, 8-41
A sincere aspiration is not mixed with any interested and egoistic calculation, 14-72
A spiritual aspiration means having an intense need to unite with the Divine, 5-292
A sufficiently sincere aspiration, intense prayer, is capable of changing the unfolding, 5-88
After relaxation, a little flame rising into an aspiration – The best sleep, 4-351
After the perfect immobility comes the movement of inner aspiration of the cells, 11-14
All was done in a movement of aspiration to express a higher beauty, 5-341
An aspiration from rajasic eagerness takes away your quietude, 6-336
An aspiration sincere enough or a prayer intense enough can change everything, 5-90
An aspiration which flings you into the great adventure – Courage as a perfection, 8-40
An aspiration which leaps up with a fully concentrated impulsion truly goes very far, 6-402
An intense joy – The aspiration to give yourself without reserve, to the Divine Grace, 16-262
And then, an aspiration – And then a kind of receptivity, of silent opening, 11-57
Another condition is necessary, a receptivity from below and an aspiration, 5-214
Another kind, you brighten the flame of aspiration and throw into it everything, 4-104
Are there different aspirations, like mental or vital aspiration?, 6-391
As for the progress – Only the aspiration from the heart and the psychic can be effective, 17-275
As for your progress, only the aspiration from the heart and the psychic can be effective, 14-343
As soon as there’s an aspiration the mind and vital are there, watching like robbers, 7-64
Aspiration can give you joy, but a very special joy, which has no excitement in it, 4-137
Aspiration has the same power – The effect of this aspiration is different, 6-115
Aspiration implies a faith but not necessarily, like prayer, a faith in a divine being, 5-142
Aspiration in plants – When I give flowers, I give you states of consciousness, 3-132
Aspiration in the cellular consciousness for perfect sincerity of consecration, 4-338
Aspiration is always good, and if some demand is mixed up with it, it will not be granted, 17-260
Aspiration is first, the will to attain – Tapasya is the process, 4-343
Aspiration is to be developed – Your will being free, you have to choose to surrender, 4-342
Aspiration, faith, complete trust allow the Grace to come and set right the consequences, 10-232
Aspirations can be of this kind – Desire is altogether something else, 6-336
Aspirations for spiritual things – One is sure to obtain one day what he has imagined, 7-238
Aspire for this state – Have less and less the feeling that you are a separate entity, 5-56
Aspire intensely, but without impatience, 10-200
At times one feels an aspiration. At other moments no longer – What is the difference?, 7-359
Be silent in mind and remain unwavering in the true attitude of constant aspiration, 12-64
Before even being able to draw these things by aspiration, you can stop them, 6-330
By aspiration and receptivity – A step in the formation of the sons of the future, 2-168
By aspiration. The will for progress and self-purification lights the psychic fire, 8-251
By constant aspiration you increase your remembrance of the Divine, 3-26
Can one have faith through aspiration? – I think so, 6-394
Change the mental will into an aspiration – Never to forget, never to deceive yourself, 5-63
Concentration of our will and intensity of our aspiration – To hasten the day of victory, 16-23
Desire is a vital movement, aspiration is a psychic movement, 16-411
Do prayers and aspirations also take a form like thoughts? – Yes, 5-139
Do those who have this aspiration without knowing it also progress without knowing it?, 7-420
Does something aspire even in the most nasty people? – Yes, even in the Asuras, 7-419
Does the inconscient aspire to become conscious? – No, 8-79
Each one must find those activities which increase his aspiration, his consciousness,, 8-159
Each part of the being has its own aspiration which has the nature of the aspiring part, 6-391
Every human being of goodwill – To aspire for the greatest good of the world and men, 12-101
Everyone has a tiny bit of faith, and to increase it one can use one’s aspiration, 6-394
Fear nothing. The Divine always answers every sincere aspiration, 16-170
Finally, behind these acts and the symbol you make of them, an aspiration for union, 8-234
First, a purity of aspiration and surrender in themselves already difficult to acquire, 4-244
For this body the way is to have a complete immobility and an intense aspiration, 11-193
How can faith be increased? – Through an aspiration to have faith, 6-121
How can we empty the consciousness of its mixed contents? – By aspiration, by rejection, 6-329
How many things in the course of the day are turned exclusively towards the Divine?, 5-7
I believe it depends somewhat upon each one of us and on our aspiration, 5-248
If a desire is mixed with your aspiration, you begin to pull – Anything at all can come, 6-409
If consecration and effort are associated with the aspiration, things will move faster, 10-297
If everything is foreseen, what is the role of human aspiration and effort?, 10-242
If in addition to the aspiration there is an inner opening – A change of consciousness, 12-80
If one has aspiration and will, one is sure to meet the help one needs to reach the goal, 12-5
If one intensifies his aspiration, something turns over in the consciousness, 7-193
If one wants the meditation to be dynamic, one must have an aspiration for progress, 8-89
If the aspiration and surrender are total, it is done automatically – Very easy to know, 6-215
If the body falls into immobility without aspiration, it is awakened by an anguish, 11-193
If there is a part in one’s nature that does not open, what is the method of aspiring?, 6-116
If there is the necessary aspiration and opening, the effect is total – Transformation, 11-43
If with the aspiration there is an intense and spontaneous love – A victorious drive, 12-36
If you can introduce your trust in the divine Grace, you can aspire without disturbance, 8-250
If you have had it once, this flame which is always lit, this cannot be extinguished, 7-68
If you have only a great aspiration for the divine Grace, the Grace will choose, 8-254
Important to keep the true orientation in one’s aspiration and a living will for progress, 9-31
In aspiration there is what I might call an unselfish flame which is not present in desire, 4-135
In the silence of the heart burns the steady fire of aspiration, 14-75
Intensity of aspiration has nothing to do either with a rajasic movement or with desire, 6-337
It depends on the intensity of the inner aspiration – Everything will be arranged, 6-176
It is always the same thing – First understand, then aspire and reject what obstructs, 6-396
It is the Divine in the inconscient who aspires for the Divine in the consciousness, 8-79
It is the vital that pulls down and the psychic that aspires, 14-77
It is very good to remain silent and concentrated in your aspiration, 16-87
It is wiser to aspire to make progress than aspire for a spiritual experience, 6-432
Laziness has taken the place of aspiration, licence or libertinism the place of freedom, 10-198
Let us have a sincere aspiration united to a constant goodwill and the victory is certain, 15-82
Means of attaining unity, such as aspiration or surrender – The universal consciousness, 3-168
Mother, does aspiration come from the psychic? – Not necessarily, 5-293
Negligence truly means the relaxation of the will – The flame of aspiration, 3-209
No more bonds – Ready to change everything, except this thirst – To aspire, 11-6
Not many have tried to make their external life the expression of their deeper aspiration, 6-456
Not so long ago the spiritual aspiration of man was turned towards inactive peace, 9-298
Nothing must be mixed with your sincerity, your aspiration, your motive, 5-20
Of all conditions, inertia is the worst – Aspiration is the only remedy, 16-307
On the quality of the aspiration depends the force that answers, 3-98
One aspires for something, but prayer is something additional, 5-143
One aspires with as much fervour as possible, but does not stand in nervous agitation, 5-396
One begins by mixing up desire with one’s aspiration – How to reject this desire?, 8-18
One can at least call upon his highest destiny by aspiration, prayer and surrender, 12-79
One can try to concentrate and aspire and open oneself to the force from above, 7-79
One formulates one’s aspiration, lets the true prayer spring up from one’s heart, 9-375
One goes to the psychic through a very intense aspiration and a self-detachment, 7-249
One mixes violence with one’s aspiration and this always produces some confusion, 6-421
One must be mentally silent, with an aspiration – What descends will be the Word, 6-99
One must keep intact the aspiration for active identification with the Supreme, 10-196
One part of the being has an aspiration, another, small or big, resists with all its might, 6-242
One should be so sincere in his aspiration that he doesn’t even know he is aspiring, 6-402
Perhaps even, God feels closer to him who has made mistakes and aspires sincerely, 5-349
Prayer is more external and always formulated – Aspiration is more self-forgetful, 5-141
Something which aspires pushes from inside in order to get the conditions necessary, 6-357
Something which is altogether independent of our aspiration, our will, our effort, 11-157
Sometimes one single contact is enough – With this awakening comes the aspiration, 9-419
That aspiration – It is an irresistible need to exist only in the Divine, 5-56
That must be replaced by a sincere flame of aspiration, 12-425
The answer to aspiration – One makes no distinction between the Divine and oneself, 5-57
The aspiration and the abolition of the ego must come from you – You will be helped, 4-410
The aspiration becomes mechanical and the prayer purely verbal. What should I do?, 8-227
The aspiration from the heart is much more effective than that from the head, 6-389
The aspiration is maintained at its maximum because there was physical suffering, 11-42
The aspiration itself is the result of a previous descent, 9-222
The aspiration must be very vigilant, 4-359
The aspiration of earth towards the wonderful Unknown which one wants to become, 11-65
The aspiration to lead you through countless births to the great day of realisation, 6-271
The aspiration, the contemplation is not inconsistent with outer activity, 4-123
The best way – To direct one’s whole aspiration towards the Divine Perfection, 10-286
The capacity to remain in conscious contact with the higher Force, 11-4
The cells must be in an adoration, in an aspiration – After a time, delight, blissful trust, 11-15
The contact – Something identical in the being wakes up by the intensity of the aspiration, 11-64
The creation moves upward through love towards the Divine – The Soul’s aspiration, 3-74
The Divine is all that we want to become in our highest, most luminous aspiration, 11-64
The fact of being here proves that there is an aspiration somewhere in her being, 17-299
The first need is a state of sincerity – The rest depends upon the aspiration within you, 3-99
The flame of aspiration, there are not many who bring it, 11-252
The friction between the intensity of the aspiration and of the difficulty creates anguish, 8-249
The inner flame of aspiration called Agni is an aspect of the Divine, not the Divine, 7-368
The intensity of the aspiration filled with an inexpressible joy – The psychic presence, 8-249
The key is the sufficiently sincere aspiration or intense prayer – A magical power, 5-92
The love of God – Aspiration, self-consecration and complete surrender, 2-130
The mind also can aspire. But psychic aspiration is more powerful, 7-9
The more quiet and silent the mind is, the more can aspiration rise up from the heart, 16-224
The need for miracles must be changed into a conscious aspiration, 10-163
The next thing is to keep this aspiration always alert and awake and living, 4-67
The one truly important thing is the intensity of the aspiration, 5-348
The only true solution is aspiration for the higher light., 4-182
The possibility of intensifying aspiration and shorten the time for the realisation, 9-170
The power of aspiration and the inner flame – Be perfectly quiet, call and push, 4-100
The psychic being has this trust – A prayer is answered, an aspiration is realised, 6-404
The psychic being opens – By the force of aspiration and the grace of the Mother, 14-39
The reason why separate individualities existed – Only for allowing aspiration, 11-185
The required condition is to do your work it with an absolute sincerity in your aspiration, 4-254
The spiritual aspiration must be formulated during the time the star is visible, 8-210
The two, aspiration and passivity, can not only be alternate but simultaneous, 6-113
The very centre of aspiration is in the psychic being – One may pray in all the domains, 5-141
The world’s aspiration to become once more what it is – Why there is an evolution, 10-164
Then, an intense aspiration awakes in you, which is translated into an opening, 6-322
There are prayers which are the spontaneous formulation of a lived experience, 5-140
There are those who aspire, and then there are those who don’t care a fig for such things, 11-265
There is a very great difference between a kind of mental curiosity and a true aspiration, 8-206
There is always something in the being which is sufficiently conscious and can aspire, 6-118
There is even a physical aspiration – The cells of the body aspire for the transformation, 6-391
There is much more aspiration than one would think in things we call inanimate, 5-228
There is only one safety – To cling to an aspiration as sincere as possible, 11-262
There must also be an aspiration for progress, a goodwill which never fails, 8-205
There was a cat – This cat always had a great aspiration to become a human being, 7-99
There’s a difference if the aspiration is to realise the supramental Reality, 7-246
This addition of a new element is made by the aspiration of the supreme Consciousness, 6-285
This is still a world of falsehood, of ignorance and an effort is needed, an aspiration, 3-244
This is the first thing necessary, aspiration for the Divine, 4-67
Those who face the hardest conditions of life sometimes have the intensest aspiration, 8-161
To awaken the inner power – Is it the individual’s aspiration or the power of the Word?, 7-341
To be sure of advancing regularly, always keep alive the flame of aspiration, 16-303
To keep the fire of aspiration lit – By throwing into it all one’s difficulties, imperfections, 17-125
To make his material life the expression of his highest aspiration – Sincerity, 8-247
To one who has the aspiration, the difficulty is his particular path towards Realisation, 3-143
To receive the divine grace – A great aspiration, a sincere humility and an absolute trust, 16-250
True aspiration – A state in which one constantly wants to progress and be more true, 5-141
True aspiration comes from the heart – The Vedas were the expression of an aspiration, 4-136
True aspiration consists in a self-giving, whereas to pull means to want for oneself, 11-23
True aspiration is not a movement of the mind but of the psychic, 14-76
Very few people have a very pure aspiration, a will to progress, just that, 6-337
Very rare ones, by their aspiration, draw to themselves the forces of higher domains, 6-82
We aspire for a knowledge, for a power, for a love, 14-18
We can, simply by a sincere aspiration, open a sealed door in us and find Something, 9-374
We must always aspire to be free from all ignorance and to have a true faith, 14-73
We must aspire with all our being for the manifestation to come soon and complete, 14-72
What is necessary is a flame of aspiration – Not a thing that goes on in the head, 6-138
What is necessary is an aspiration which burns in the being like a constant fire, 4-2
What is necessary to do Yoga – Aspiration and concentration, 3-1
What is possible is an aspiration so that the being they are going to form may be one fit, 8-200
What is said here means not making effort, nor even aspiring or willing, 6-208
What is the difference between aspiration and a demand?, 4-135
What is the difference between mental, vital and spiritual aspiration?, 5-292
What is the difference between prayer and aspiration?, 5-139
What we call intense aspiration must be the supramental vibration, 11-193
Whatever the past may have been – Sincerity of aspiration to establish contact, 16-371
When there is an attack, a body that is left to its natural spontaneity has an aspiration, 6-139
When you have a very active aspiration, your aspiration is going to do its work, 6-116
You can make a fine story in which everything conforms with your highest aspiration, 9-387
You may aspire that this part may open – There is an acute resistance, 6-116
You may have a physical aspiration, 5-292
You may have an aspiration in the vital, 5-292
You must aspire and put the light and consciousness on the movements not to be done, 7-75
You must become conscious. Ask, aspire sincerely to become conscious of the Force, 6-398
Your aspiration to understand rises. One day it makes a hole, by dint of rising, 7-235
Aspiration
Aspiration in the Physical for the Divine’s Love – It must want that alone, 3-130
aspirations
To the Divine Vision, all sincere human aspirations are acceptable, 10-343
When you have these aspirations, you must cultivate within you the certitude, 9-163
assertion
Look into your thought for all the things that you assert without proof, 3-225
assimilation
A normal but progressive equilibrium – Periods of assimilation and of expenditure, 7-140
A process of assimilation – The progress of the more developed parts seems interrupted, 16-251
A sort of rest, for an assimilation and a harmonisation, is necessary at a given moment, 6-36
One must first know how to open himself and then how to assimilate the forces, 7-139
Why is one often dispersed during periods of assimilation? – Not necessarily!, 7-251
association
Liberty, equality, brotherhood, industrial association – But “God will not be deceived “, 10-305
Assumption
The Assumption of the Virgin Mary is the divinisation of Matter, 8-269
astrology
A horoscope in astrology is not something absolute, 9-285
The most important factor in a horoscope is the intuitive faculty of the astrologer, 15-35
The stars have no decisive influence, 15-34
Astrologers say many things – We have only to wait, 16-304
Asura
A big Asuric being has succeeded in taking the appearance of Sri Aurobindo, 15-388
Don’t worry about Hitler. No asuric force can stand eternally against the divine force, 15-43
The Asuric Force will create a new religion or thought in the name of the Supramental, 15-389
The charity and generosity of a converted Asura are infinitely more effective, 10-280
Asuras
“What the white gods had missed” – The conversion of the Asuras, 16-381
An Asura tries to realise his plan as totally as he can until the day of his complete defeat, 6-240
As for taking a human body – No Asura can resist the influence of the psychic being, 6-174
Does something aspire even in the most nasty people? – Yes, even in the Asuras, 7-419
Don’t the Asuras quarrel among themselves? – Just like men under asuric influences, 6-174
Hitler was in contact with an Asura whom he considered to be the Supreme, 4-185
If the Divine were to withdraw from the Asura, the Asura would dissolve, wouldn’t he?, 6-170
In what way does the divine Shakti act against the Asuras?, 6-240
It is man who will change, will compel the Asura to flee into other worlds or to dissolve, 5-99
One tradition says that Ravana chose the role of the Asura and that he died willingly, 5-327
Some of the Asuras will be converted, others absolutely refure, 5-374
The day the greatest Asuras are converted – The false ideas of opposing good and evil, 4-119
The four Asuras – Light or Consciousness, Ananda or Love, Life and Truth changed, 6-172
There were four great Asuras – Two are converted, the other two are holding out, 6-171
Which came first in the manifestation, the god or the Asura, 16-370
asuric beings
Some of these asuric beings have tried to convert themselves and not succeeded, 6-435
The “Lord of the Nations” refuses – Before disappearing he will destroy all he can, 5-97
Asuric beings
Two kinds of Asuric beings – They want and will be either converted or dissolved, 6-245
atheism
“Dost thou hate the atheist because he does not love God?”, 10-339
“It is He who as the Atheist denies His own existence”, 10-361
Both religion and atheism must disappear – A sincere and disinterested search for Truth, 10-284
The atheist does not know that God is also in him – God denying his own existence, 10-57
Which is better, religion or atheism?, 10-284
Atheism
“Atheism is a necessary protest” – The Churches and the creeds, 10-283
“Atheism is the shadow […] of the highest perception of God” – “Atheist and Agnostic”, 10-361
“The Atheist is God playing at hide and seek with Himself, 10-57
athletes
For everything one must have special qualities – An artist, a musician, an athlete, 9-395
athletics
The virtues and skills required in athletics – For receiving and manifesting the new force, 12-274
ation.
One must act accordingly to his beautiful words, 3-214
Atman
The Atman, when it is completely formed, it is absolutely free inside, 7-203
atmosphere
“A spiritual atmosphere is more important than outer conditions”, 6-356
A very high peak in comparison with the ordinary atmosphere of people around me, 8-290
An atmosphere acting as a filter, so totally concentrated on the Divine, 6-213
Beautiful and noble thoughts help to hasten the advent of terrestrial harmony, 2-96
Better not to feel the atmosphere of other people – The power to correct wrong vibrations, 17-120
By inner discipline you can create your atmosphere around you, 6-356
By leaving the body you will not free yourself of this atmosphere – On the contrary, 3-198
By the individual atmosphere – One no longer becomes the sheep of Panurge, 7-150
Each one has around him an atmosphere – The vibrations are contagious, 16-32
Everyone carries around himself the atmosphere of his own desires, 6-279
Here the children have the advantage of living in an atmosphere which helps them, 7-412
How can the physical “throw away the pressure of the movements in the atmosphere”?, 6-339
I believe more in the power of the atmosphere and of example than of a rigorous teaching, 9-373
Is it possible to feel the divine Presence when one is surrounded by a bad atmosphere, 5-347
Niraya is a particular kind of atmosphere which one creates around oneself, 3-278
People who are inwardly ready are able to feel the difference in the earth-atmosphere, 8-127
The infernal world consists of psychological ranges – An atmosphere of wickedness, 3-199
The power of words – The opportunity of drawing a beneficial mental atmosphere, 2-66
The surrounding mental atmosphere – Vibrations of craving in all its forms, 2-91
The usefulness of meetings such as this one – A mental atmosphere, 2-113
Their jealousy creates a bad atmosphere which falls back on you, 16-116
There are all kinds of absolutely undesirable things in the atmosphere, 6-214
There is always a way of isolating oneself by an atmosphere of protection, 7-144
Very few people carry with them an atmosphere which irradiates joy, peace, confidence, 7-253
When X entered, this atmosphere came – It was very material, as though a rampart, 11-154
When you are good you create in you, around you, a particular atmosphere, 3-199
When you listen to this inner law – An atmosphere of truth and peace and harmony, 3-279
Why does one feel a different atmosphere on Darshan days?, 8-261
You can go with impunity into life only when you have this conscious calm atmosphere, 7-145
You carry with you, around you, in you, the atmosphere created by your actions, 3-198
You create such a spiritual atmosphere that nothing can touch it, 6-356
atom bombs
Atom bombs and other worse things – This has truly disturbed all these little entities, 7-383
Atomic bomb
The Atomic bomb – Not in keeping with a spiritual progress and mastery, 15-44
atoms
Atoms are whirling systems like the solar system, 5-66
There is no psychic being in the atom, 4-141
attachment
“There should be no attachment” – “You must be absolutely free”, 4-90
Attachment – Even a work that is not done for yourself you expect that it will succeed, 5-54
Austerity in feelings – An exclusive attachment for the Divine Reality, 12-71
Second, the battle of the feelings – The fight against attachment, 12-85
So long as one has desires, preferences and attachments, one is a slave, 12-103
There should be no attachment – to any object or any mode of life, 3-9
To be able to organise and carry out everything, free from all desire and attachment, 12-86
You speak of sacrificing for the Divine – It means that you are very greatly attached, 15-259
attachment for the Divine
Attachment for the Divine wraps itself around the Divine, 14-21
attachment.
What is pleasing, affection, attachment, desire, craving, give rise to grief and fear, 3-255
attachments
A sentimental attachment is an attachment of the feelings, 17-131
A vital attachment is an attachment of the senses, 17-131
Affection always creates attachment, unless one is a yogi, 17-44
Affinities are not very important – Be careful that they do not become attachments, 17-93
Bonds and attachments – One should not try to destroy or to eliminate, 16-377
Get rid of all attachment to the members of your family, 14-285
If truly you are no longer attached to anything, it is a great yogic realisation, 16-157
No attachments but luminous and sweet sympathies without any demand or egoism, 14-283
No true surrender – If human relations and their habits and attachments are maintained, 14-287
The most effective way of overcoming desires and attachments, 16-301
To love truly the Divine we must rise above attachments, 14-131
When you feel free from attachment, you will be able to resume your correspondence, 14-284
When you give us something, if we lose it and feel sad, it can be called attachment?, 7-49
attack
A very real violent dream – This may mean that one is attacked by bad forces, 7-132
Attacks from adverse forces are inevitable, 3-34
How can we make the body immune to every attack?, 7-141
If one who is attacked keeps within himself this affinity with the thing, he will recall it, 5-96
It is the same thing when people are attacked by small beings of the vital world, 5-95
Probably a vital domain or a not very pleasant mental domain – Not necessarily attacks, 7-80
The heart had been affected by the attack of this group that wants to take my life away, 15-389
True humility is also the surest shield against all hostile attack, 14-153
When an attack comes the wisest attitude is to consider that it comes from outside, 3-35
When we come to the spiritual life with an aspiration, can the adverse forces attack us?, 5-155
When you feel attacked, call for help to Sri Aurobindo and myself, 14-87
Sometimes we do not notice that the adverse forces are attacking us, 5-100
Your inner condition may become a cause of illness – The attack by the hostile forces, 3-55
attacks
Almost always, attack by adverse forces is an excuse which people give to themselves, 15-345
Feeling stiff, burning with heat, all being gloom – An attack from adverse forces, 16-20
If a call for help by all – The most violent attacks against Ashram premises in vain, 17-250
If you thought less about the attacks, there would not be so many, 15-21
Immunity to the attack of adverse forces – Not automatically from transformation, 16-384
In front of the repeated attacks, keep your faith intact and endure till the Victory is won, 15-81
Jealousy, selfish dissatisfaction and hurt vanity open the doors to the hostile attacks, 15-20
Only control over the subconscious can give an invariable resistance to every attack, 17-162
The Victory is certain – Face patiently wrong suggestions and hostile attacks, 15-82
This state beyond all attacks will become possible with the supramental realisation, 15-366
Those who want to follow the true path will naturally be exposed to attacks, 15-377
attainment
Knowing that all has its ultimate truth in the Divine – Is that a very great attainment?, 3-307
attention
Development of the power of concentration, the capacity of attention, 12-24
How can one learn to listen in silence? – It is a matter of attention, 4-199
The capacity and value of a man – Measured by his capacity of concentrated attention, 14-51
The value of an individual is proportionate to the value of his attention, 9-360
To help the child to become capable of a sustained effort of attention, 12-25
attitude
A concentrated and in-gathered attitude is more important than fixed hours of meditation, 14-53
All depends not on what one does but on the attitude behind the action, 16-178
All depends on the intensity of the faith and the firmness of the right attitude, 14-87
An active attitude is to concentrate on the person who is directing the meditation, 9-39
An attitude in which one gives importance only to the Divine – There is no difficulty, 11-286
As for men what is required is an attitude of goodwill, understanding and mutual help, 16-314
As soon as the body gives up the true attitude, it becomes painful, 11-320
Human beings – Four principal categories according to the attitude they take in life, 16-428
It is not so much the action which counts as the attitude, the spirit in which one acts, 16-179
Just a little change of attitude – One is in divine bliss and it becomes almost a torture, 11-235
One must practise as one does in individual meditation – A preparatory attitude, 9-38
Right attitude – Simple and open, it is without any complications, 15-227
Right attitude in the vital – Self-confidence, mental and vital quiet faith, 14-357
The attitude so that nothing can harm – Perfect detachment, equality, disinterestedness, 17-107
The divine Consciousness gradually puts you in the right attitude towards actions, things, 9-30
The Divine Will is distorted in the manifestation – We must never slacken our efforts, 3-170
The effect in us depends exclusively on the attitude of our consciousness, 11-288
The ideal attitude is to expect only from the Divine strength, peace and satisfaction, 14-15
The important thing is to stop the resistance by taking the true attitude, a total surrender, 10-233
The same deep attitude of understanding will be applied to each case in a different way, 8-408
The true attitude, at present – To try to be transparent, receptive to the new force, 11-1
The very minute you take the right attitude, the thing is done, 11-300
Then, you may take two attitudes, that is, an active attitude or a passive attitude, 9-38
Very many things – It depends more on the attitude one takes than on the thing itself, 9-30
What should our attitude be towards this new Consciousness?, 8-128
attraction
A perception based on a psychic consciousness – Without attractions and repulsions, 9-180
But there is something very personal in the nature of an attraction or repulsion, 3-100
For overcoming an attraction for women – The adverse forces advising to go to women, 16-185
It is not this person or that who attracts you – The eternal feminine in the lower nature, 16-174
Only, you must have no preference, desire, repulsion, attraction, and above all, no fear, 11-188
The eternal truth behind the attraction between of man and woman – Purusha and Prakriti, 16-311
The power of attraction between men and of women – Turn towards the Divine alone, 17-46
Why does one feel attracted at first sight to some people and feel a repulsion for others?, 9-180
attractions
No human being, unless he is a Yogin, is free from attractions and repulsions, 12-263
attributes
These aspects are like the attributes of the Mother, which manifested in succession, 6-289
attunement
“the attunement of the nature with the working of the Divine Light and Power”, 7-1
AUM
A word which can combine the qualities of all three categories, 2-67
aura
The protection may come from many different sources – Some informant, the aura, 10-131
aura.
“for those who see auras, deception can no longer exist”, 12-466
“what is more subtle in us forms a kind of sheath around our bodies” – “the aura”, 12-466
Aurovilians
All Aurovilians must take up a work and do it as Yoga, 13-222
Auroville – For those who want to surmount their ego and renounce all desire Voir
Brooches – We need to be able to distinguish those who are recognised Aurovilians, 13-329
Conditions for living in Auroville, from the psychological point of view, 13-192
Equality in the face of all circumstances – To be attained in order to live in Auroville, 13-202
Number one – The will to consecrate oneself wholly to the Divine, 13-335
Number two
“The Aurovilian does not want to be a slave to his desires.”, 13-337
One comes to Auroville to realise a divine life which wants to manifest on earth, 13-211
One does not live in Auroville to be comfortable, 13-211
The aspiration of Auroville – What must one be to be a true Aurovilian, 13-335
The Aurovilian should lose the sense of personal possession, 13-208
The birth of an Auroville child – A peaceful atmosphere so that the Force can work, 13-236
The external relations of residents in Auroville – According to his personal aspiration, 13-190
The first individual condition, goodwill, 13-311
The first thing to do to be able to live in Auroville – To free oneself from one’s ego, 13-210
The ideal Aurovilian takes neither tobacco, nor alcohol, nor drugs, 13-239
The ideal of the Aurovilians must be to become egoless, 13-214
To Be a True Aurovilian – The first necessity is the inner discovery, 13-207
To be an Aurovilian – The enlightened portion of humanity and aspiring, 13-210
To live in Auroville a great progress of consciousness has to be made, 13-196
True Aurovilians – Let them not mistake their ego and their desires for the Divine, 13-219
Unselfishness is the first need to participate in the creation of Auroville, 13-197
Aurovilians lying
Auroville will become what it must be when the people living there will stop lying, 13-220
Everyone who aspires to be an Aurovilian must make the resolution never to tell a lie, 13-213
If you wish to remain in Auroville you must stop lying, 13-218
Auroville
All that was about to come down for Auroville – Games, art, even cooking, 11-174
Auroville – At last a place where one will be able to think only of the future, 13-192
Auroville – In such a way that involuntary poverty and begging, this does not exist, 10-268
Auroville – The joy and liberation of no longer having any personal possessions, 13-202
Auroville charter, 13-193
Auroville has been created for the creation of a new world, the supramental, 13-218
Auroville is for those who aspire for the supramental and make an effort to reach there, 13-217
Auroville is meant to hasten the advent of the supramental Reality upon earth, 13-215
Auroville is not a work of charity, 13-211
Auroville offers itself to all who aspire to live the Truth of tomorrow, 13-202
Auroville wants to work consciously to hasten the advent of the new species, 13-208
Basically, it should be a city for study, for study and research into a way of life, 13-264
Care should be taken in selecting films to be shown in Auroville, 12-243
Cinema in Auroville – Children below fifteen years will see only educational films, 12-243
How can you believe that in Auroville there will be no more suffering?, 10-268
In Auroville – The goodwill to make a collective experiment for the progress of humanity, 10-269
In Auroville some people believe that they are already manifesting the Supramental, 12-443
Languages to be studied in Auroville – Tamil. French, simplified Sanskrit, English, 12-222
No more suffering in the world – Auroville, a place where this could come about, 13-203
One of the goals of Auroville – The human body must be improved, perfected, 13-336
People working in Auroville busy with hard labour – I fully agree, 17-325
Profits for investors in a project – In Auroville the profits go to the town, 17-322
Sunday in Auroville – The seventh day of the week was reserved for the inner quest, 12-161
The aspiration of Auroville – What must one be to be a true Aurovilian, 13-334
The collective ideal of Auroville – To have a life that wants to grow and perfect itself, 13-312
The greater part of the population of Auroville is a subhumanity, 13-347
The purpose of Auroville is to realise human unity, 13-188
We want to establish Auroville – A place where this can come about, 10-268
We would like to make Auroville the cradle of the Superman, 13-191
What is the difference between the ideal of the Ashram and the ideal of Auroville?, 10-268
Auroville and family life
Children born in Auroville will have no family name, 13-236
In Auroville there will be no ceremony and ritual of marriage, 13-236
Auroville and food
Food for both vegetarians and non – Some attempt to find the food of tomorrow, 13-263
I would like an experimental kitchen, a kind of culinary laboratory for experimenting, 13-263
Auroville and freedom
Care should be taken in selecting films to be shown in Auroville, 13-238
Drugs are prohibited in Auroville, 13-239
Every good Aurovilian – Freeing himself from desires, preferences and repulsions, 13-202
I do not want to make rules for Auroville as I did for the Ashram, 13-345
In Auroville – Freedom must not be a new slavery to the ego, 13-207
Smoking must not become a public menace, 13-238
The freedom we want to realise in Auroville is not licence, 13-201
They turn freedom into license, they use it to satisfy their desires, 13-347
Auroville and languages
Indians are wonderful at learning languages. They can learn four or five languages, 13-323
Languages to be studied at Aspiration School, 13-233
Auroville and money
According to whether the money comes, it will go more or less quickly, 13-259
Auroville will be a city that will attempt to be “self-supporting”, 13-264
Auroville will have money relations only with the outside world, 13-189
Impeding the flow of money to Auroville – The lack of push towards the future, 13-247
Message for raising funds for Matrimandir – Give your money to the Divine work, 13-250
Raising money for both the Ashram and the Auroville Project, in America, 13-246
The lands for Auroville are to be bought and can be bought. The money is needed, 13-249
To raise funds for Auromodèle – What you should do is to inform people about Auroville, 13-249
Auroville and neighbours
A peasant here is, in his heart, closer to the Divine than the intellectuals of Europe, 13-245
A relationship not only cordial but friendly with the neighbouring village, 13-243
About a young boy from the Tamil village – Do you think it is all right to integrate him?, 13-318
Be very careful not to offend the people from the Tamil village, 13-245
How Aurovilians should relate to the local villagers – To educate them by example, 13-326
In connection with the integration programme of the families from the village, 13-243
Indians are wonderful at learning languages. They can learn four or five languages, 13-323
The young Tamil boy – Involve him in the life there. Children learn the language, 13-323
Auroville and politics
No politics must be done in Auroville and in the offices of Auroville, 13-220
Auroville and religion
Auroville and the Religions – The Aurovilians must renounce all religions, 13-206
In Auroville – The only true reason for the so-called Sunday rest, 13-214
The children of Auroville – The exclusiveness of one religion should be replaced, 13-220
The objective study of religions will be a part of the historical study, 13-206
Auroville and the Ashram
Auroville is the contact with the outside world, 13-256
The Ashram is the central consciousness, Auroville is one of the outward expressions, 13-205
The Ashram was the first step. The project of Auroville is the next step, 13-204
The difference between the Ashram and Auroville, 13-196
The fundamental difference between the ideal of the Ashram and the ideal of Auroville, 13-203
Auroville and the power of Truth
In Auroville, the first thing that should be recognised – The invisible and higher power, 13-272
Only what is right at the very summit and is perfectly pure, has this power, 13-273
Secondly, its power of transformation is greater than that of all the intermediary planes, 13-273
This power is capable of ordering material things in a way that is better for everyone, 13-272
Auroville and visitors
About visitors – What attitude should we take towards them in general?, 13-319
At the head of the Liaison Office – One absolutely equal towards all and every nation, 13-229
To see that the people are sincere and interesting – But to spend the night, better not, 13-321
You should have an office, someone who could receive people coming from outside, 13-320
Auroville’s charter
“the willing servitor of the Divine Consciousness.” – And That is the supreme Power, 13-269
Auroville’s organisation
A hierarchical organisation grouped around the most enlightened centre, 13-199
All Aurovilians must take up a work and do it as Yoga, 13-222
All who live there will participate according to their capacities and means, 13-265
At Auroville nothing belongs to anyone in particular. All is collective property, 13-207
Begging is not permitted in Auroville, 13-261
Do not multiply departments, titles and names. It complicates life uselessly, 13-230
Each one has his solution – We must find a way for all these solutions to work together, 13-311
For Auroville we want an organisation which is the expression of a higher consciousness, 13-199
For each problem there is a solution that can give satisfaction to everybody, 13-213
How to establish in Auroville the harmonious atmosphere which ought to reign there, 13-201
If there is no representative of the supreme Consciousness – A government by a few, 13-273
Instead of police, there will be a kind of battalion of guards – No prison, 13-261
Involuntary poverty and begging – Such a way in Auroville that this does not exist, 13-203
It is a sort of adaptation of the communist system, but not in a spirit of levelling, 13-266
It is the Divine who should act through us, not we ourselves, 13-333
No taxes – But each one will have to contribute by his work, in kind or in money, 13-266
Something which would be an improvement on the communist system, 13-264
The collective ideal of Auroville – To have a life that wants to grow and perfect itself, 13-312
The experience of life should slowly elaborate rules as flexible and wide as possible, 13-267
The first individual condition, goodwill, 13-311
The individuals who have attained a certain higher consciousness – The right to govern, 13-274
The organisation itself must be flexible and progressive, 13-199
The organisation of Auroville – Only those who have resolved to stay in Auroville, 13-209
The organisation was ready in the subtle physical – What is needed is a handful of earth, 13-276
The political organisation for Auroville – A divine anarchy, that is the ideal, 13-219
The true spirit of Auroville is collaboration and must be more and more so, 13-216
Those who have a higher knowledge do not need to work with their hands, 13-265
To replace the mental government by the government of a spiritualised consciousness, 13-267
What is needed to administer Auroville – To be conscious of the supramental Truth, 13-209
When conflicts arise, each one draws back inside himself. The strongest will prevails, 13-333
With true goodwill all opinions can be harmonised in a more comprehensive solution, 13-214
You must all agree – Each one must rise to the summit of his consciousness, 13-205
Auroville’s plan
Around this central point, there are four big sections, like four big petals, 13-253
Between these sections, intermediate zones – Public services, transport, food and shops, 13-255
I would like each country to have its pavilion, 13-263
The greatest difficulty is the water, because there is no river nearby, up there, 13-259
We have four big sections – Cultural, industrial, international, residential, 13-253
Auroville’s symbol
Symbol of Auroville – The dot, the inner circle, the petals, 13-212
Auroville’s workers
In my plan I wanted to build a housing estate for workers, a part of the industrial section, 13-257
austerities
Liberation is obtained through austerities, 7-372
austerity
Austerity is usually confused with self-mortification – The discipline of the ascetic, 12-48
Four austerities – To pursue an integral education that leads to the supramental realisation, 12-48
The austerity of feelings and emotions, the tapasya of love – The most difficult, 12-64
The exchange of love with the Divine – Even if the most austere discipline is required, 12-69
The four austerities will result in four liberations within us, 12-50
The fourfold austerity prepares for the manifestation of the supramental truth, 12-48
authority
A change over of authority – That will enable the new Consciousness to express itself, 11-228
For countries and states, it is the same change-over to a divine authority, 11-223
For human authority to be legitimately exercised over others, it must be unegoistic, 15-54
Human authority is a symbolic thing – The teacher should be in tune with the divine Will, 4-92
The body has difficult moments in its transference of authority, 11-221
This very change of authority is creating the chaos because of the resistance, 11-223
authors
A subtle world – It is from there that most authors receive their inspiration, 12-146
Modern French authors – The Western world is wallowing in the mud, 12-323
autograph
Only those capable of transmitting the Divine force ought to give their autograph, 15-255
automatic writing
Automatic writing – The subconscious mind begins to make sensational revelations, 9-364
People practising automatic writing and particularly communicating with spirits, 5-35
What kind of forces can be called up by using the planchette, automatic writing?, 9-362
automaton
What does “an inert automaton” mean? – An unconscious mechanical movement, 6-212
auto-suggestion
Coué used to treat by auto-suggestion – The mind is a formative instrument, 7-3
avarice
An illustration of the difference – The two classes of men, the generous, the avaricious, 3-119
There is avarice for material things – For spiritual things also, 5-357
Avatar
“the truths which the Avatar cast not forth into speech and the prophet has omitted”, 10-253
“Vibhutis” are aspects, qualities – The Avatar is the incarnation of the supreme Truth, 4-398
Each Avatar is only the announcer, the forerunner of a more perfect future realisation, 15-185
Each Avatar is only the announcer, the forerunner of a more perfect realisation, 13-22
I have been asked to speak to you about the Avatar, 9-332
In fact, this is the origin of all Avatars – The first universal Avatar, 9-333
One Avatar cannot by himself realise the supramental life on earth, 10-137
Spiritually – The birth of the Eternal each time the Avatar takes a physical form, 9-179
Sri Aurobindo is probably the last Avatar in a human body, 10-253
The action will go on until the entire universe becomes the total Avatar of the Supreme, 9-334
The Avatar – The supreme Divine manifested in an earthly form, 15-18
The consciousness is like a ladder – The Avatar adds one more step to the ladder, 3-178
The divinisation of Matter is the aim of the last Avatar, 8-269
The great work of the Avatar is to manifest the Divine Grace upon earth, 14-83
The purpose of the Avatar – “to open the Way for humanity to a higher consciousness”, 8-165
To be a disciple of the Avatar is to become an instrument of the Divine Grace, 14-83
What is the difference between an Avatar and a Vibhuti?, 4-397
Will the Avatars still need to take birth on earth?, 10-253
avatarhood
Avatarhood – The Divine taking the burden of humanity and opening the Way, 15-18
awaiting
“to give up seeking Thee, but rather to await Thee” – More difficult than an effort, 17-176
Awakened One.
The path leading to the Awakened One, 3-246
awakeness
You must be constantly awake, 4-35
awakening
First one must wake up, then one can conquer, 9-420
Once one has an awakened soul it is not easy to get rid of it – Better to obey its orders, 13-141
Sometimes one single contact is enough – With this awakening comes the aspiration, 9-419
awaking
It is not good to lie in bed when you are awake, 17-9
awareness
More conscious – Before there was even more darkness, but you were not aware of it, 17-96
The same parts of your being that refuse – Previously you were not aware of them, 17-112
awkwardness
Call in peace into the cells – The suggestion of awkwardness can no longer have effect, 16-180
Ayurvedic doctors
Ayurvedic doctors – I recommend them, 15-158
baby cat
This may go very fast, choose the attitude of the baby cat – But it is not so easy to do, 4-94
Bach
Imagine the vital power of expression, with the inspiration coming from far above, 5-75
The same theme is developed in one way or another – Bach, Mozart had it, 5-77
The world of Harmony as the root of all harmony that has been manifested, 3-112
backward
But if one is not very careful he may advance on one side and go backward on another, 6-96
One may go forward just a very little and that is enough for not moving backward, 6-96
One may have a part which is progressing and another that’s going backward, 6-96
bad
A height where the ordinary notions of good and bad lose all their value, 10-265
All that leads to the Divine is good, and all that leads away from the Divine is bad, 16-378
All that leads you away from me in thought and feeling is bad, 16-120
As though what is good was becoming better and what is bad becoming worse, 11-313
At the most one can say, “This is bad for me, it is no longer in its place with me”, 8-6
Beyond all our mental and vital notions of beauty and ugliness, the good and the bad, 10-70
Everything that exists had its necessity – One begins to say they are bad, 8-5
Good people go towards what is good, but the wicked seek what is bad, 2-241
How to know what is good and what is bad? – When you are conscious of the Divine, 12-126
Nothing is bad, it is just that things are not in their place, 10-107
Our spontaneous reaction to what seems to us bad – Not to transform, but to destroy, 11-261
The same things which seem bad to you would be excellent for other people, 8-6
The Separation – The tendency is to put up two poles, the good thing, the bad thing, 11-112
The separation gave birth to this division between that one calls the good and the bad, 11-112
There are some natures almost fundamentally bad – These cases are not very frequent, 9-181
There is no longer anything good or bad – There is imbalance and balance, 5-352
They say so, but it is not always true – Some rare people could not do anything bad, 5-232
This is how something bad can be turned into something very good, 6-289
What seemed bad to us was very useful and helped us to make the necessary progress, 10-49
Why do people say that it is easier to do bad things than good ones?, 5-232
bad feelings
Bad feelings – The vital rebels because its desires and preferences are not satisfied, 16-113
Bad feelings – Think of something else. Keep yourself busy, 16-114
bad man
If you see a bad man become unlucky and miserable, you must respect him, 3-279
bad thought
A bad thought is a bad deed – People with a sharp tongue inciting the bad thoughts, 5-144
bad thoughts
Bad thoughts come because there is something corresponding somewhere within you, 8-207
Bad thoughts? There can be several reasons for that, 9-252
Do people have bad thoughts because they have no control over their minds?, 9-252
Why do bad thoughts come?, 8-207
bad will
If there is bad will or revolt, Kali may chastise but she always does it with love, 13-89, 16-144
There is much bad will in the world and these things attack you, sometimes intentionally, 5-178
badge
The championship badge – A golden tortoise, circle of red, twelve white rays, 12-267
balance
All mischief comes from a lack of balance, 14-173
Balance is indispensable – The middle path as the Buddha called it, is the best, 8-285
Good health and lack of balance – This opposition now seems altogether artificial, 11-163
If one chooses one’s obsession well, it may be very useful – The loss of one’s balance, 4-345
Keep always your balance and a calm serenity. Only thus one can attain the true Union, 16-173
Perfect balance – One of the most important conditions of a growing peace, 14-173
The harm done by mental faith in the need for drugs – The balance and health lost, 10-325
There must first be a basis of perfect balance – A perfect surrender to the Supreme, 9-241
Very few people can feel it without their balance being disturbed – Calm and peace, 10-193
You must not be dominated by an experience to such an extent that you lose your balance, 8-278
balcony
At the balcony – There arose from the crowd something between a prayer and a protest, 15-403
At the balcony, my body is nothing but a channel through which the Lord pours upon all, 16-228
Balcony Darshan
At the Balcony, a special concentration touching the physical directly through the sight, 7-253
The “Balcony Darshan” and the “Concentration” – To have an approach of receptivity, 7-253
ball
The ball – the globe – is a symbol of universality, integrality, infinity, 15-39
barbarian
Even the barbarian, the savage has this scale – An embryo of thought and speculation, 7-179
bargaining
All bargaining spirit is an insincerity that takes away all value from the prayer, 15-209
How can you hope any spiritual progress – In such a bargaining and calculating spirit, 15-256
The bargaining is everywhere – Not one in a thousand gives without bargaining, 8-17
The vital has a very strong habit of going on strike – It also bargains, 5-257
battle
“My soul is the captive of God, taken by Him in battle” – “it still remembers the war”, 10-331
beasts
A man who is cruel with beasts is worse than a beast, 16-110
Beasts – The proposal to frighten them in order to master them is unacceptable, 16-107
beating
Beating a bullock calf – It is brutal and stupid. That will make her vindictive and violent, 16-109
Giving somebody a beating – The possibility of being given a beating yourself, 15-46
If you are capable of beating somebody – The possibility of being beaten yourself, 16-13
beatitude
Man has a right to beatitude. But any egocentric movement is the very opposite, 10-276
To know how to keep the Divine contact in all circumstances is the secret of beatitude, 10-348
Beatitude
The immutable Beatitude of the Divine – An impelling force of progress, 14-183
beatitudes
“the seven beatitudes of life” – “unite all these in a single […] relation”, 10-344
beauty
“...this seeking for beauty ... springs from the roots of our life...”, 7-181
“With winged words I sought to capture the beauty and the truth”, 12-477
A young child should aspire for beauty – An ideal which all physical life must realise, 12-16
Beauty and harmony should be one with the expression of life as a whole, 3-109
Beauty does not get its full power except when it is surrendered to the Divine, 15-232
Beauty interprets, expresses, manifests the Eternal, 12-232
Beauty is not something purely physical, 7-181
Beauty is something analogous to religion and goes beyond reason, 7-172
Beauty is the aesthetic instinct of man, and the good is his ethical instinct, 7-173
Beauty is the joyous offering of Nature, 12-233, 15-10
Can beauty exist outside any physical form? Yes, a beauty of thought, of feeling, 7-180
Can those who have a sense of beauty also become cruel?, 6-71
Grotesque and odious things, or beauty – Are they really as we see them?, 10-298
How can reason help in the appreciation of beauty, for example? – It cannot do it, 7-172
If one has a sense of moral beauty and nobility, one will never be cruel, 6-71
In the physical world, of all things it is beauty which best expresses the Divine, 8-215
Instil into the being the sense of true beauty – The body is more plastic than you believe, 4-55
It is instinctive to have a sense of beauty – The infrarational stage of the aesthetic sense, 7-181
Let beauty be your constant ideal, 12-232
Machinery – “to dispense with simplicity and freedom is to dispense with beauty”, 10-321
On the physical plane it is in beauty that the Divine expresses Himself, 12-232
One must have a universal consciousness in order to see and recognise beauty, 5-329
Paintings – We must express a divine beauty, a divine harmony behind things, 12-237
Perhaps, we are going to be able to find the formula of the new beauty, 7-188
Pure sense of beauty can be acquired only through a great purification, 15-233
Spiritual beauty has a contagious power, 12-233
The beauty which is fundamental, universal, constant belongs only to the psychic, 4-166
The psychic being “insisting” on “beauty restored to its priesthood”, 8-215
The tapasya of beauty – Austerity in physical life leading to freedom in action, 12-50
Through beauty one can come into contact with the Divine even as through religion, 7-172
To do this yoga, one must have, at least a little, the sense of beauty, 15-353
To know true beauty independent of all form, one must rise above all form, 5-330
To shun beauty has been the ruin of India. The Divine manifests in the physical as beauty, 13-372
What is an aesthetic conscience? – It is the consciousness of beauty, 7-179
When the soul becomes visible in the physical, it gives this dignity, this beauty, 15-353
Beauty
Supreme art expresses the Beauty which puts you in contact with the Divine Harmony, 12-232
The Divine Beauty – Material beauty is but a very poor translation of that beauty, 17-83
The second step is to be positively conscious of the supreme Good and supreme Beauty, 10-72
beauty.
“I feel I have not touched the true truth of things nor their soul beauty”, 12-479
becoming
“What is the use of only being? I say to thee, Become”, 10-316
How can one understand the Divine? – We can become Him and understand Him, 8-94
It unfolds itself in a constant becoming – It necessarily creates Time and Space, 8-109
One becomes what one thinks – You should think of what you wish to become, 17-30
bedding
Not using any bedding or mosquito curtain or even a pillow – I have no objection to it, 17-203
bees
The bees will sting you if you do not disturb them, 15-268
Beethoven
A mental-vital formation of Beethoven incarnated, not necessarily his psychic being, 5-263
Among the great modern musicians, several came into touch with a higher consciousness, 3-111
Imagine the vital power of expression, with the inspiration coming from far above, 5-75
The world of Harmony as the root of all harmony that has been manifested, 3-112
beggars
In a well-organized society, there should not be any beggars, 16-409
begging
Begging is not permitted in Auroville, 13-261
beginning
“The Supreme”, “God”, has neither beginning nor end, 10-216
“there is no end and no beginning”, 10-216
Also came an adage, “What has a beginning must have an end”, 10-218
Begin with simply this at first, a little vaster understanding, not to be sectarian, 7-185
Later I shall explain better. The instrument is not yet ready. This is only the beginning, 15-392
One may begin anywhere at all, at any stage whatever and in any condition, 5-350
That is manifested in something that begins and ends, 10-216
The unfolding of the universe – What is it that gives us the impression of a beginning?, 4-217
being
“What is the use of only being? I say to thee, Become”, 10-316
“What is the use of only knowing? I say to thee, Act and be”, 10-316
beings
Worlds, beings – It depends upon the human consciousness for the form they take, 11-37
beings descending
When humanity began, certain became a kind of divine humanity – Race superiority, 3-150
beings of the vital
Beings of the vital are satisfied when they can get a herd of people to worship them, 6-195
Beings of the vital taken for the supreme God – Overmental gods bewildering for men, 5-283
There are beings of the vital, but of a higher kind, who have decided to be converted, 6-435
beings of the vital plane
A great difference between a human being and these beings of the vital plane, 5-98
beings of the vital world
“The beings of the vital world are powerful by their very nature”, 5-116
How can be sure of the connection of someone with a vital entity?, 4-190
It is the same thing when people are attacked by small beings of the vital world, 5-95
The power of money is at present under the influence of the beings of the vital world, 4-189
There are beings of the vital world who do not have a body and want to have one, 4-129
These are small vital entities, sometimes small beings of the vital world, 5-35
Vital beings are immortal – They can be destroyed only by the pure spiritual force, 4-187
Vital beings attracted by the spiritual life – Their nature is made of deceit, 4-185
belief
Belief is purely mental – Confidence is quite different, 6-120
He is free from all belief and has himself had the experience of invisible things, 3-224
Reflect on the number of things that we believe without any personal knowledge, 3-224
beliefs
The sects and religions consider their beliefs alone to be knowledge, 10-20
believer
The believer – If he truly knew God, he would know that God is all things, 10-57
belly
The chest was like a semblance. No belly, so to say. No stomach. All that was slim, 11-302
belongings
If you belong totally to the Divine, all that belongs to you belongs to the Divine, 16-363
below
Isn’t it more difficult to draw the divine forces from below? – I think it is useless, 7-101
What is called above and below is the expression of a degree of consciousness, 7-102
benevolence
A tireless benevolence is the best way to love God and serve Him upon earth, 14-187
Until unity with the Self, the best way is to be in a state of constant benevolence, 2-107
Bengalis
The Bengalis can think with their hearts? – That’s a poetic way of saying it, 6-310
Berlioz
Regarding the film about Berlioz, what is the place of suffering in artistic creation?, 6-379
best
“faith that what is for the best will happen”, 6-349
Always keep in touch with the divine presence and the very best will always take place, 3-154
Always to foresee the best with a total trust in the Divine Grace is to collaborate, 15-112
At every minute what happens is the best possible for the unfolding of the whole, 4-214
Everything is not for the best in the best possible world – Not to think only of oneself, 6-29
Faith is something much more integral than the trust that all that comes will be the best, 6-122
For the Divine to love truly is to do what is best for the one He loves, 14-129
How to do one’s best when one is in a hurry? – By the intensity of the concentration., 4-137
Is it really the best that happens in all circumstances?, 4-213
It is the best from the spiritual point of view, the best for your progress, 6-349
It is the best, given the state of the world. It is not an absolute best, not a static best, 4-213
Not the best according to human ideas but the best according to the supreme Truth, 14-95
One is placed in the best of conditions when one wants it sincerely, 11-34
The faith that if we rely on the Divine it is always what is best for us which happens, 6-349
The moment one gives oneself to the Divine, it will always be the best that will happen, 6-123
The very best happens always to those who have put their entire trust in the Divine, 14-94
There are three reasons why one feels afraid – Above all, a lack of trust in the Divine, 4-211
Bhakta
“I am not a Bhakta, for I have not renounced the world for God”, 10-329
“I am not a Bhakta, I am not a Jnani, I am not a worker for the Lord. What am I then?”, 10-329
Bhaktas
A certain class of Bhaktas live largely in the vital world, 3-10
Bhikkhu.
The man who can justly be called a medicant monk, 3-267
bias
Let us look at the thoughts in themselves, for themselves, without bias, 2-26
Bible
In the Bible, Esau and Jacob – The birthright is the right of being the son of God, 6-161
Bibliothèque Choisie
Mother’s advice about the composition of the “Bibliothèque Choisie”, 12-327
bicycles
Under no pretext should the cycles be left outside in the sun, 15-262
bidding
“Foiled by the world, thou turnest to seize upon God” – “rather for His bidding”, 10-287
“Not to cull the praises of men has God made thee His own” – To do His bidding, 10-285
big people
If he is a too big man to work, he can go. We have no need of “big people”, 17-233
birth
“a double process” – “physical evolution with birth”, “soul evolution with rebirth”, 9-214
A strong suggestion – It is rare for one to be born several times in the same country, 4-148
As to rebirth no rule holds good for all cases – One can prepare the body of his next birth, 3-145
Each time that the soul takes birth – To develop and perfect its personality, 10-29
Even then, a preparation is needed – Also being half-stunned at the moment of birth, 5-411
Is the method of direct transmutation without passing through birth possible now?, 9-129
Is the vital distorted from the very birth?, 4-260
More frequently the descent is just at the moment of birth, 8-335
One is born with a slough to clean – Very few things added after the first years of life, 4-260
The education of a human being should begin even before birth, 12-9
The psychic being not falling at the place where it wanted to take birth, 4-168
birthday
A person is supposed to have a special receptivity on his birthday each year, 16-308
The birthday should be spent in finding out the purpose of life, 16-415
The cards sent to people on their birthdays – On what the variations depend, 16-346
The individual is more receptive on his birthday – To make some new progress, 16-399
We celebrate the birthday, for example, because there is a certain rhythm, 7-332
births
The more evolved the psychic is, the greater the time between the births, 7-86
bitterness
All bitterness in life always comes from the ego refusing to abdicate, 17-328
The digestive functions are sensitive to an attitude that is critical, bitter, full of ill-will, 3-291
When we get bitter we lose our Divine contact and become very “bitterly” human, 13-98, 17-293
black
Black can only represent a continent which is fast falling into deep obscurity, 12-266
black magic
A perverted occultism called black magic – To resist, one must be a spiritual fighter, 5-178
black ring
It is our hope that in the future this black ring will be replaced by a white one, 12-266
blame
Impossible to blame anyone who acts sincerely according to his limited consciousness, 11-129
Never put the blame on others or on circumstances, 11-209
The divine presence is capable of knowing what is to be done and what is not to be done, 4-90
The wise man controls himself if he is praised or blamed, 2-178
blame.
Is there a man that merits no blame?, 3-234
No one receives only blame or only praise, 3-258
The sage is not moved by praise or blame, 3-219
blaming
All are to blame in the measure of their adhesion to falsehood and confusion, 17-238
I can be of no help to those who throw all the blame on the others, 13-126
blessings
Blessings are a manifestation of the divine grace, 13-60
Blessings are for the best spiritual result, not necessarily according to human wishes, 13-60
My blessings – It is for the Will of the Lord to be done, with full force and power, 13-60
My blessings are always there to awaken you, but you must want to make use of them, 13-60
Blessings Packets
Blessings Packets – Keep that upon you, it will help you, 13-327
Packets – There are some petals, flower petals inside, but they are charged with force, 13-325
bliss
“Men run after pleasure” – “meanwhile a divine and faultless bliss stands behind them”, 10-313
“mounting upon ever higher crests of His joy […] I grew afraid of God’s embraces”, 10-332
Enjoying must be replaced by an inner bliss, the contact with the divine Bliss, 8-377
There is no greater bliss than that of being like a newborn child in front of the Divine, 14-182
Bliss
Bliss is quite the opposite of all that is usually called joy and pleasure, 9-9
blows
“God gave me good in a blow. Shall I say, “I forgive thee, […] do it not again”, 10-48
All who aspire for the divine perfection know that the blows are to make us progress, 10-57
Certain conditions in us (and pride is one of them) automatically invite blows, 16-93
Each time you receive a blow from life – You have to make a progress, 4-122
How many blows are needed in life for one to know that one is nothing, 6-324
I don’t give blows for the pleasure, but only when they are altogether indispensable, 16-168
If it is a material blow received, “Knowledge” means the internal knowledge of the cells, 6-288
Just at the point where the suggestions are the strongest, you must bear the blow, 15-373
Mother, is the blow which comes Mahakali’s? – Not necessarily, 6-325
Things will come and give you blows till you wake up to the true consciousness, 4-102
To those who have a flame within them, blows will come because this helps, 6-239
What have you done to the Divine to receive so many blows?, 13-101
blue
Blue indicates a young continent with its whole future before it, 12-266
The silver air is the spiritual realm. The gold is the supramental and the blue is the mind, 17-357
blundering
“Men labour only after success” – God knows “to blunder wisely and fail effectively”, 10-300
boar
This boar is the symbol of desires, 15-38
boasting
An artist who is modest – He does not boast and his behaviour is pleasing, 2-254
Do not boast about anything. Let your acts speak for themselves, 6-98
He loses man’s habit of boasting and is thus able to avoid the ill will of others, 10-278
Never boast. By boasting you dissipate your capacity for realisation, 14-205
To learn to work really well, be modest – One does not progress through boasting, 17-164
When someone boasts about something, I see a hostile formation passing there, 7-18
bodies
Bodies became perfected enough to serve as instruments for beings of higher regions, 7-356
bodily condition
What should one do who wants to change his bodily condition?, 3-96
body
“Each spot of the body is symbolical of an inner movement”, 5-271
“How to awaken in the body an aspiration for the Divine.”, 9-161
“it is no longer the change of body that must precede the change of consciousness”, 9-312
“our bodies have been fatally indoctrinated by the mind into false habits”, 10-323
“The body […] will have learnt to find rest in action” – How to have “rest in action”?, 5-395
“The limitations of the body are a mould”, 9-44
“The transition from the human into the divine body”, 9-146
“There is a prevalent belief that brilliant minds are found in weak bodies.” – Old ideas, 6-3
A body having no need of circulation, or of bones, it is difficult to conceive, 11-46
A body strong and supple enough to express a higher consciousness, 13-337
A body wholly built and moved by a higher force and without a material support, 11-47
A certain independence of the mind from the body – But this is not an absolute rule, 6-4
A great passivity is needed for the Force to pass through quickly and reach the body, 11-191
A kind of certainty in the body that only the Supreme keeps it alive, 10-228
A pain – The first thing to teach the body is to remain immobile. That is bodily equality, 11-13
A rational and discerning physical education – To make our body strong and supple, 12-7
A work is being done so that all parts of the body may become conscious, 11-139
All education of the body should begin at birth and continue throughout life, 12-12
All of a sudden the body said “I want life” – Since then, things are getting better, 11-285
All this purely animal functioning of our body implies terrible limitations, 9-86
An integral programme leaves no part of the body without work or exercise, 10-31
And then the body is not isolated – The problem of material contagion still remains, 11-74
And when the body has been deformed by illness? – That may be an accident, 6-1
As for this body, it has taken its stand – But one must be very enduring, 11-173
As you go down into the body, everything is to be done, 9-349
Aspiration in the body – If it has been done in one single body, it can be done in all, 11-92
Beings belonging to higher worlds have formed for themselves bodies of physical matter, 9-237
Body freed from the mind and the vital through a constant union with the psychic being, 12-7
Bring into the body the Peace which acts directly in this material vibration, 11-9
Bring into the cells of the body the consciousness of the sole Reality of the Divine, 8-213
But for the body to be truly perfect, it must aspire constantly to realise the Divine, 15-136
But not to demand more from the body than the effort which is strictly necessary, 12-51
But this, it is for one body – how does it act upon others?, 11-145
Can a body change? – It is such a tremendous labour that life is too short, 11-71
Control and discipline of the functioning of the body, 12-12
Control of the body in all its forms is an indispensable basis – A physical discipline, 9-82
Each spot of the body is symbolical of an inner movement – Subtle correspondences, 3-88
Education of the body must be rigorous and detailed, far-sighted and methodical, 12-12
Energy – The human body is a channel that receives only when it spends, 15-162
Even now, the two are there – And it is the experience of the body, 11-132
Fixity is just what prevents the body from progressing as rapidly as it could and should, 5-260
Follow a suitable method to train and educate your body – A healthy and balanced life, 4-55
For the body itself – Experience of its fragility and the sense of an eternity, 11-146
For the body, to know means to be able to do – The body knows only what it can do, 14-360
For the superman, man’s body must undergo a big change – Physical education, 12-278
For this body the way is to have a complete immobility and an intense aspiration, 11-193
For years the body used to fall back into the old way, as a safety – Now it has agreed, 11-59
Generally the body is too much used to obeying the mind, to be transformed, 11-191
Gradually you must infuse into the cells of the body the truth of the divine Presence, 8-212
He will be conscious at once of the needs of his body and the means of governing them, 8-381
Here for a special work – No better way to prepare the body than physical exercise, 12-276
How can the functioning of the body “attain to a supreme capacity”?, 9-85
How is the body itself going to change? I do not know, 11-303
I asked the Lord what He does when He wants to transform the physical body, 10-352
Ideas at the root of the feeling the in order to have a mind one must not have a body, 6-4
If I had around me receptivity, this would help my body enormously, 6-303
If something is upset in the body, through that state, it leaves you – Acute pains even, 11-187
If the physical body could be given the same movement – Not necessary to decompose, 5-358
If the physical transformation is so difficult – A new body by occult processes?, 10-117
If we cultivate the body by a clear-sighted method, we are helping the growth of the soul, 10-30
If you make your body as perfect as possible – When the supramental truth manifests, 9-95
If your body were supramentalised – No need of any yogic force to protect you, 7-146
In order to be conscious, one does not depend at all upon the body, 6-54
In that state the body can be put into direct contact with the essential truth of its being, 9-111
In the body – The disappearance of this formation seems truly miraculous, 11-232
In the body when this will for equilibrium is not there – A mental or vital perversion, 6-140
In the consciousness of the body it translates itself as a progress over the inconscience, 11-88
In the old spiritual doctrines, the body was considered incapable of being transformed, 6-63
In the present state of the world, the only thing one can give the Divine is one’s body, 6-259
In the very old traditions there is already mention of a “glorious body”, 9-86
In this sound and balanced life a new harmony will manifest in the body, 4-54
Instil into the being the sense of true beauty – The body is more plastic than you believe, 4-55
Is it good to force one’s body? – No. One must follow the rhythm of one’s body, 12-286
It is a fact that the body expresses the inner states, 4-55
It is an excellent mentor for this body, it is giving it lessons continually, 11-240
It is as though by a kind of compulsion the body was being taught eternity, 11-299
It is better to purify one’s mind and one’s vital before thinking of purifying one’s body, 6-180
It is more difficult to convince the body than your mind and your vital, 4-211
It is not a higher intervention that will change the body, it is from within, 11-9
It is only by discipline, by yoga that one can overcome this fear in the body, 5-166
It is only the perversion of thought which destroys in the body its trust in itself, 9-164
It is that which will give to the body the capacity to prolong its life, prolong its duration, 11-106
It is the body that wants to participate. It is altogether a progress, 11-92
It is three hundred years with a body that goes on perfecting itself – Immortality, 5-61
It must hold on, the body, or otherwise so much the worse, it will be for another time, 11-159
It probably wasn’t the lower species which produced the first human body, 9-237
It seems that one can never truly understand until one understands with one’s body, 9-326
It was the conditions of matter upon earth that made death indispensable., 3-37
It went from one body to another knowing the limitations and possibilities of each body, 11-157
It is not the body which can change, 11-71
It will be possible for the body to escape from the necessity of disintegration – Death, 12-8
Keeping one’s body in good health, one’s mind quiet and goodwill in one’s heart, 6-152
Last night – Powerful and prolonged penetration of supramental forces into the body, 11-122
Methodical and regular development of all the parts and movements of the body, 12-15
Mother, does a person’s body-formation express his character? – No, 6-1
My body can never be stable unless it is linked truly to the Divine, 11-298
My body has been given for the first attempt at transformation, 11-308
Normally the young body is quite confident about its life – This helps enormously, 5-297
Not the permanence given by the physical body as we know it materially, 9-130
Not to wait until the body becomes sufficiently quiet so as not to obstruct the yoga, 9-161
Now the body must learn to receive the Divine Force and to keep it, 14-361
Now, people favour a good physical balance, good health, a strong body, 6-4
Objections may be raised – No change of the body unless a change in the surroundings, 5-61
Occultism will obviously be used for the creation and setting in action of new bodies, 9-87
Once one body has done it, it has the capacity to pass it on to others, 11-100
One could have a body that grows from perfection to perfection – The inner being, 5-113
One of the most powerful means for acting on the body is faith, 9-126
Only the body is still open to all the influences from outside – The laws of contagion, 11-50
Our body represents a small fragment in this set of images that is projected, 5-272
Physical culture is the sadhana of the body – To hasten the achievement of the goal, 10-31
Physically develop and control your body methodically, make yourself useful, 12-396
Something much more perfect in the body than in any other part of the being, 6-114
Sometimes an incarnated being has a weak physical body – Isn’t his body an obstacle, 7-75
The “sadhana” is done now in the body itself, 14-361
The belief that after death a dead man very often returns in his daughter’s child, 16-366
The body – A sort of plasticity, of fluidity, which seems to be a new way for the cells, 11-58
The body – Even if it were scattered, that would enlarge its field of consciousness, 11-222
The body – It is only because of its resistance to Truth that it can suffer, 11-223
The body – Many beings, forces, personalities manifest themselves through it, 11-104
The body – There are hundreds of combined entities unaware of each other, 9-349
The body – There is almost no limit to its growth in capacities or its progress, 12-257
The body asked “Why do I not feel Thy Power” – The reply is “You must be ready.”, 10-228
The body can bear much more than we think, if no fear or anxiety is added to the pain, 10-169
The body can experience two contraries at the same time – In the vital and the mind, 6-114
The body carries within itself the certitude of cure, that the illness is sure to disappear, 9-164
The body carries within itself the sense of its divinity, 9-165
The body does not feel the decline – The strength is there, 11-321
The body does not help you – Always its vibration is on the ground. It makes you dull, 11-13
The body feels very strongly that everything could be simple, 10-167
The body goes on doing from second to second what it has got to do – No planning, 11-168
The body has a remarkable capacity of adaptation and endurance – During the last war, 4-54
The body has a wonderful capacity of adaptation and endurance, 12-7
The body has difficult moments in its transference of authority, 11-221
The body has the feeling that it lives only because the supreme Lord wants it to live, 10-226
The body has understood – I exist only through the Divine, 11-259
The body immune – By transforming the nature as it is into a supramental nature, 7-141
The body is a protection – Entry into the vital worlds when nightmares or death, 3-47
The body is a protection – Nightmares are your sorties into the vital world, 4-190
The body is afraid of anything new because its very base is inertia, 12-395, 16-295
The body is being made to learn the uselessness of the present way of seeing things, 11-218
The body is capable of progressing – But one has to keep a balance, 16-399
The body is less uncertain of the future – If that remains, it is evident immortality, 11-18
The body is often afraid of doing what is new – From where does this fear come?, 12-395
The body is sufficiently plastic till twenty-five – More scientific methods later, 8-25
The body is the last instrument – It’s this which one calls “myself” most of the time, 7-251
The body itself now truly collaborates – The backward turn on oneself is minimum, 11-73
The body lived in soul states translated by images – Very little contact with material life, 11-123
The body must be able to bear the impact without any vibration of anxiety or recoil, 11-220
The body must be supramentalised – Qualities of plasticity and constant transformation, 10-29
The body must change or follow the process of undoing itself and remaking itself, 11-305
The body must have much goodwill, a bodily goodwill, 11-282
The body must learn to obey before it can manifest power – Physical education, 12-278
The body tells itself “I do not claim that I know, let the Lord do whatever He wills”, 11-218
The body was cut off from the vital and the mental and left to its own resources, 11-99
The body will be the expression of a perfect beauty and harmony, 12-8
The body will be the expression of a perfect beauty and harmony – A spiritual problem, 4-56
The body, if left to itself is capable of restoring the balance, 6-140
The body, left to itself, has a very sure instinct – The vital and the mind disturb it, 5-294
The Buddha had an inner contact with a non-existence – One can lose one’s body, 7-288
The children in a chorus are going to pray – They asked for a prayer of the body, 11-91
The direct contact of the psychic being with the substance of the body, 11-130
The Divine as the totality – That is a consciousness which the body can have, 11-288
The Divine is present in the very atoms of our body, 14-359
The divine sense – What it was to have the divine consciousness in the body, 11-157
The essential point is the force which will use the instrument – A constant vigilance, 4-326
The faculty of constant transformation – A condition if the body is to endure, 10-28
The fulfilment must be accompanied by a transformation of the physical body, 10-246
The illnesses – The difficulty in the body to adapt itself to this new Power, 11-316
The lesson that the Supreme Lord wants to teach the body which He is transforming, 10-349
The method to deal with our body depends on the state of consciousness we are in, 9-109
The mind always tends to want to impose its rule on the body – And so the body suffers, 17-340
The mind and the vital are quick to destroy the body’s equilibrium, 4-53
The mind has a considerable power of formation and a direct action on the body, 5-402
The most terrible battle of all, the physical battle which is fought in the body, 12-86
The needs of the body – That comes down to the same question of vibrations, 10-177
The needs of the body even can be only quite a partial light or even something false, 8-139
The physical body as it is at present is not able to progress constantly, 7-205
The physical consciousness concentrates almost exclusively on the body, 12-46
The physical consciousness opens – The body’s feelings, and the very cells can open, 6-388
The physical mind is the difficulty of everyone – The realisation in the body, 11-8
The question is to know whether that body will be able to follow, 11-276
The separation of the consciousness from the body and the identification, 2-119
The states in when one is in the highest consciousness – The natural state of the body, 11-168
The substance of the body has to change for the Supermind to be able to manifest, 12-431
The Supermind will give the body a plasticity that will allow it to progress constantly, 7-206
The supramental nature in the body is to be realised – It would take three hundred years, 7-147
The whole structure of the human body is made to express a mental life, 9-220
The widening follows, demanding adjustments in the body – This is a problem, 10-116
Then faith awakens in the cells of the body – All its limitations will gradually disappear, 9-163
There are demonstrations of the natural tendency of the body left to itself., 11-143
There are subtle reactions in your body which do not obey the mental resolution, 9-125
There is a change, but an imperceptible change – This cannot satisfy the body, 11-86
There is within it a consciousness which gives lessons to the body as a “mentor”,, 11-154
There was a symbol – The necessity of the transformation of the body, 9-139
These so-called needs of the body depend on the mental attitude, 8-140
They have come to understand that the body must begin to transform itself, 11-92
Things are coming just to teach the body to have the true consciousness, 11-269
This body of mine is not having for her any other importance than what is given to it, 6-302
This Consciousness which is at work, it is as though “teasing” the body all the time, 11-218
This often creates a dislocation in the system, and that manifests itself as an illness, 3-86
This poor little body – Nothing but illness and misery and disorder Voir
This precise and apparently rigid form of the body distinguishes you one from another, 9-44
Through experiences each body is accustoming itself to bear the true Consciousness, 11-141
Thy Presence giving to the body the appearance of a multicoloured kaleidoscope, 15-282
To That, the body gives itself entirely, totally, asking for nothing, 11-158
We can transform the force for growth into a force which will perfect our body, 8-20
We must, by means of physical education, make our body strong and supple, 4-53
What the body is now learning – It increases a hundredfold the possibilities of the body, 11-106
What the Lord wants is done – Whatever He wants the body to do, it can do it, 10-227
What the true physical is – A body perfectly harmonious, in a state of constant progress, 7-215
When something goes wrong in the body, quite naturally it is set right, 11-134
When the body is converted, it knows how to collaborate to get rid of its laziness, 16-370
When the body is just a little out of order you can no longer do many things Voir
When the body shares in it – All that is like a canticle of joyous vibrations, 9-23
When there is an attack, a body that is left to its natural spontaneity has an aspiration, 6-139
When this inner certitude of victory is there, no effort is needed for the body to aspire, 9-165
When you want the physical body to do sadhana, the work seems interminable, 9-348
Why does the body get tired?, 6-35
Why has the mental being taken a material body?, 8-35
With decay of the body there is no possibility of immortality, 5-114
Yes. The vital body surrounds the physical body – It is this which protects the body, 4-63
You are not all of a single piece. Your present body is often an accident, 4-95
You can use all the movements of your life for a harmonious development of your body, 9-156
You must work from both ends – Make your body the best possible instrument, 9-95
body consciousness
For the body consciousness to know a thing – When on the point of accomplishing it, 15-280
There is something which remains unchanged – The body consciousness, 15-293
body.
This fragile body is but a nest of misery, 3-237
body-consciousness
The mind and vital may have gone out altogether – There is a body-consciousness, 5-294
boldness
Boldness – Do fearlessly what must be done, not dreading any difficulty, 14-169
Mental boldness – Let your mind be capable of foreseeing the perfections of tomorrow, 14-169
Physical boldness does not know the impossible in its consecration to the Divine, 14-169
Spontaneous boldness – One of the results of perfect trust in the Divine, 14-169
Vital boldness must surrender to reason, 14-169
bombs
With their bombs and experiments, they have really made a mess of matter, 10-94
bonds, 11-6
To cling to what one believes he knows, feels, loves, one’s habits, needs – That binds you, 11-6
bonds.
Cast away anger, reject pride, break all bonds, 3-258
book
“By which standard shall I walk “ – “God rather and not the pages of a book”, 10-315
“This is not according to my Shastra” say the formalists – “is God then only a book”, 10-315
“When I read a wearisome book through and with pleasure” – “my mind was conquered”, 10-69
If you want to be helped, you concentrate and then insert a marker in a book, 6-175
Our prejudice about the way, or ways, in which ideas should be introduced to us, 2-81
When you completely absorbed in what you are reading – A self-identification, 5-221
books
A dirty book – A rather poor and unrefined vital can take pleasure in such things, 16-196
At any age you can take up books and work. You don’t need to go to school for that, 8-181
By passing through the book, you will be able to receive more than what is in the book, 8-163
For the school , selections from different works are better than entire books, 12-206
How can one develop one’s thought? – Read books that make you think, meditate, reflect, 12-141
I always used to recommend taking a paper-knife – You insert it in the book, 8-162
If one wants to learn a language, it may be necessary to read ordinary books, 4-154
In books of revelation, there is an accumulation of forces – In every picture, photograph, 8-162
In detective stories the mental acrobatics of the author shakes up your tamas a little, 16-265
In the initial stages of Yoga, is it well for the Sadhak to read ordinary books?, 3-27
It is better to choose one’s books carefully rather than stop reading altogether, 12-148, 16-195
It should include mainly scholarly works, that is, books which aim to teach, 12-327
Now people who have read many books think that it is enough, 9-67
One is never too careful with books which have the most pernicious effect, 12-147
One opens a book, finds a sentence and has an illumination – It is a direct contact, 7-342
One succeeds best with books containing aphorisms and short sentences, 8-164
Otherwise one must take a book, study, understand, assimilate – An intellectual being, 7-342
People who take pleasure in writing ugly things show a great poverty of mind, 4-155
Sweet Mother, how should one read your books and the books of Sri Aurobindo?, 12-203
The subconscient records everything – A book in which the consciousness is very low, 4-152
There is a world of ideas without form and it is there that you must enter – The silence, 3-65
To prepare oneself by studying books takes quite a long time – When you are all alone, 7-337
boredom
All men spend most of their time in trying not to be bored, 3-250
Boredom is a dullness of the consciousness – Seek the cure within yourself, 12-74
Most people when they get bored or get some misfortune, they go down a little, 5-50
Most people, when they feel bored, come down one step lower, 12-74
The opportunities for progress – When one does not progress, one gets bored, 5-48
The two principal occupations of man – To try to forget and to escape boredom, 4-205
When one does not progress, one feels bored – We are here on earth to progress, 12-74
When one is bored, Mother, does that mean one does not progress?, 5-50
You can learn at every moment – When one does the best one can, one is happy, 5-49
borrowing
I am quite against borrowing money even at a reasonable rate of interest, 17-388
boundless finite
“Boundless finite” – Boundless in space and boundless in time, but still limited in itself, 8-97
bourgeois
The bourgeois ideal has deadened mankind and made man into what he is now, 9-66
boys
Boys barely eleven years old who do not want to work with the girls – It is atavistic, 16-280
Boys barely eleven years old who do not want to work with the girls – Why?, 12-392
Forget that you are a girl or a boy and try to become a human being, 12-290
Forget that you are a girl or a boy, and try to become a human beinys, 8-241
Girls and boys are educated together here – Forbidden to meet anywhere privately, 12-156
Girls can do what they want, the same as boys, 16-278
Not to think that you are girls or boys, but human beings equally endeavouring, 12-157
We have the same programme of physical education for boys and girls, 8-239
Brahman-Maya
“The once conflicting but now biune duality of Brahman-Maya”, 8-99
brahmin origin.
Nor by birth does one become a Brahmin, 3-293
Brahmin.
The man who has rejected evil is a Brahmin, 3-292
The Noble, the Excellent, the Hero, the great Sage, the Victor, the Impassive, the Pure, the Enlightened, him I consider to be a Brahmin, 3-297
Brahmins.
Honour the monks, revere the Brahmins, 3-281
brain
“Nature sometimes […] damages the brain in order to free the inspiration”, 10-278
Does the central will of the physical being have a particular location? – It is the brain, 12-345
Each new idea forms a kind of small convolution in the brain, and that takes time, 4-198
For the development of the brain, it is above all observation and reasoning, 12-344
If the brain is always working, why don’t we remember what has happened, 4-352
If you saw what was going on in your brain, you would be a bit troubled, 4-352
Mental culture, intellectual education changes the constitution of your brain, 9-401
The brain is the material transcription of the mental activity, 6-307
The mental activity is independent of the brain, 6-311
When one is conscious in sleep, does the brain sleep or not?, 4-352
bravery
Bravery fears nothing and knows how to hold tight against adversaries, 14-168
People who behaved calmly and yet were brave in face of mortal peril at sea, 2-184
True bravery needs no clamour and clash, 2-184
breathing
What will change very much, which had become very important, was breathing, 11-304
Bright Ones
“Few and brief in their visits are the Bright Ones […] willing or permitted to succour.”, 4-352
bringing down
But Sri Aurobindo wants us to bring it down here. That is the difficulty, 10-212
brooches
Brooches – We need to be able to distinguish those who are recognised Aurovilians, 13-329
brother
A noble Arab spoke of a man as his brother, even though he was not really his brother, 2-278
Brotherly affection adds a new gem to the wealth of the household, 2-269
Brothers and sisters protect each other, 2-270
When Rama returned, his brother shared in the joy. When he was exiled, he felt sorrow, 2-269
brotherhood
““Freedom, equality, brotherhood,” cried the French revolutionists”, 10-304
Liberty, equality, brotherhood, industrial association – But “God will not be deceived “, 10-305
brothers
You have no more brothers, sister, father, mother, except Sri Aurobindo and myself, 14-285
Buddha
About the Buddha, is he an Avatar or not? – I think that the Buddha was one, 7-292
Apart from the teaching of the Buddha, what remains of his personality in the world?, 9-197
At the time of the Buddha, to live a spiritual life was a joy, a beatitude, 3-203
Both failed to relieve the suffering of humanity – The Buddha and Vincent de Paul, 12-95
Buddha blamed the Manifestation for its impermanence – A perpetual transformation, 4-213
I think always of Buddha and of all of them. They go to get dissolved in the Lord, 11-170
In what way can the teaching of the Buddha now be an obstacle or help to humanity?, 9-197
Is the real Buddha you know the same as the one whose statues are worshipped?, 9-196
It was the exact repetition of the experience that Siddhartha Buddha had had, 11-177
Krishna was an Avatar, but Buddha and Christ were only emanations, 17-75
Religion may be divine in its ultimate origin. In its actual nature it is human, 3-77
The Buddha – If one abolished desire, one would abolish life, 7-313
The Buddha – One of the most effective disciplines for liberation, 12-96
The Buddha had an inner contact with a non-existence – One can lose one’s body, 7-288
The Buddha had the first part of the experience – He never dreamt of the second, 7-289
The Buddha himself has returned to work in the earth-atmosphere, 16-382
The Buddha manifested something of the power of Shiva, which destroys, 7-293
The Buddha must have changed the terms of his talks according to his audience, 3-235
The Buddha’s smile – The deep peace of the immense Buddhist compassion, 15-246
The idea of a hell and a heaven was not the thought of the Buddha, 3-199
The scientific method and the method recommended by the Buddha are both excellent, 7-316
The teaching of the Buddha did not turn away from the realisation upon earth, 3-194
The teaching of the Buddha has undermined the vitality of the country, 7-290
The teaching that life is an illusion – With the Buddha. This continued with Shankara, 7-288
The total conquest depends on some progress in the collectivity – Buddha’s conclusion, 4-381
They always say it is the Buddha, but each statue is different, 9-196
Buddha.
Taking refuge in the Buddha, in the Dhamma and the Sangha, 3-247
The attention turned to the Buddha, the Dhamma and the Sangha, 3-274
Buddhism
“In the Buddhists’ view to have saved an ant from drowning is a greater work”, 10-264
As for Buddhism – The people of the South and the North have different imaginations, 5-325
Buddhism, Jainism, Illusionism were sufficient to sap all energy out of the country, 12-211
Buddhist discipline makes you a master of the mental instrument and mental domain, 6-277
It is said that two thousand five hundred years after Buddha’s birth he will return to earth, 8-149
Nirvana, the Buddhist solution, is only one step taken – The true solution lies beyond, 11-177
Religion may be divine in its ultimate origin. In its actual nature it is human, 3-77
There is a way that might be called negative – Buddhism and kindred religions, 10-71
Three conceptions of the world – Buddhist and Shankarite, Vedantic, Sri Aurobindo’s, 14-33
Buddhist sects
The most widespread Buddhist sects – Their sole practice is to make the mind quiet, 3-194
Buddhist teaching
You must join the spiritual consciousness to a progressive mental consciousness, 3-194
building
The construction of a new building – A badly built house cannot be repaired, 17-229
bull
A triple bull, composed of three bulls – Another bull coming in the opposite direction, 2-136
bullocks
A bullock certainly ill – Let him move freely in a pasture for some time, 16-109
A coolie – The bullocks seem to like this man and this is the most important point, 16-106
Hardship to the bullocks – They have strongly refused to have the ropes put upon them, 16-105
He should be a little more quiet and peaceful in dealing with the bullocks, 16-107
I think that milling work is very disgusting for the bullocks, 16-108
If the cart-man made a mistake or misbehaved with the bullocks, I must know, 16-108
It seems to me that the bullocks are not getting much rest, 16-108
The bullocks are not mischievous – Good and peaceful creatures, but very sensitive, 16-107
The bullocks carrying sand – The cart-men here kill their bullocks in a few months, 16-105
The truth is that they dislike and distrust the present driver, and not without reason, 16-107
These bullocks are quite intelligent enough to feel the change of people, 16-106
bulls
A herd of cows and bulls kept prisoner until now – The time has come to let them loose, 2-136
business
A business having to give on credit – Honest business is getting more and more risky, 17-246
Honest business is getting more and more risky, 15-258
If business cannot be done with the true attitude, it will be banned from the Ashram, 13-153
The financiers and businessmen have been offered the possibility to collaborate, 15-52
business.
“Is there anything real in all this? My business survives only by getting bigger”, 12-487
buying
By buying like that little by little, we will one day be properly equipped, 15-262
cabotinage
“cabotinage” – One over-estimates his value, thinks above all of getting appreciated, 5-268
When a man gets great success, whatever it is, there is some “cabotinage”, 5-268
calamities
Catastrophes or calamities or misfortunes or difficulties – All that comes to help you, 11-247
Chaos and calamities – Until the world is ready and willing to receive the new creation, 15-106, 17-322
Something believes one is powerful – This is the justification of calamities, 6-323
calamity
Calamity and catastrophe, conflict and violence, all ills come from the same source, 3-38
calculating
How can you hope any spiritual progress – In such a bargaining and calculating spirit, 15-256
calculation
Nothing can turn its back on the divine love more than that wish to calculate and profit, 5-241
With intelligence come all the skill and cleverness, and corruption, calculation, 5-240
calendar
A convention which is generalised, as the calendar, can become a powerful formation, 8-90
The calendar – It is not the thing in itself which counts, it is the extent of its usage, 8-91
call
But if the soul has made an appeal, in the following life everything can be swept away, 15-372
It is a general principle announced which covers all who are called to the work, 3-302
Marriage or sadhana – When the call really comes, there is no possible hesitation, 17-392
That frequently corresponds with a crisis, when there comes a call in the whole being, 15-341
This call of the being can also bring about the descent of a divine emanation, 15-341
What is needed – Faith in the Grace, or intensity of call, or the response to the Grace, 15-372
When, in our despair, we cry to the Divine, always He answers to our call, 15-208
Yoga for the sake of the Divine – Then you have a call for the Path, 4-67
calling
A great difference between calling and pulling, 14-78
Call me as though I were there and put the difficulty before me and wait for the result, 7-105
Day and night hundreds of calls are coming, but the Consciousness is always alert, 16-372
If you call me in order to do things well – But it draws sometimes terribly, 6-201
It saw this old story “The Lord is to be called only when the matter is important!”, 11-258
Mother, it is not bad to call you in order to satisfy one’s own purpose?, 6-201
Never forget to call me, for it is by calling me that the presence becomes effective, 16-44
The help is always there but its action is in the measure of the receptivity and the appeal, 14-332
The plenitude of the response far exceeds the intensity of the call, 16-388
There another way of calling, rather than drawing, but that’s much more difficult, 6-202
They who sincerely call the Divine – In a few minutes it becomes wonderful, 11-314
You have only to call me, and then when you feel the contact, you put it upon the thing, 7-88
You may also call in order to do the thing as an offering, then it becomes very good, 6-202
calm
“Be calm” – Most often it is, “Make your mind quiet, don’t be restless in your head”, 8-330
“One must be calm.” – The first indispensable calm is mental quietude, 8-328
Accept all that happens with a calm heart – This is indispensable for yoga, 16-155
An infallible way to regain calm and peace – A light in the depths of our being, 2-20
Be very careful to remain always calm and peaceful – An integral equanimity, 14-133
But the condition in every case, not to fear and to be calm, 4-271
Calm has to become all the more complete, as the struggle is more material, 11-8
Development of mental silence, perfect calm and a more and more total receptivity, 12-25
How can we call down calm when we are too agitated?, 6-377
If one feels a calm everywhere, does this mean that the calm is within oneself? – Yes, 6-362
If we turn inward or upward, we can bring down or raise up calm, peace and silence, 16-229
If you have the inner calm, then the pain changes into an almost pleasant sensation, 10-169
If your calm is integral, the children will necessarily be influenced by it, 12-337
In order to have vital power you yourself must be perfectly calm, 12-334
In work calm is the source of efficiency and an indispensable condition for perfection, 14-134
It is much more difficult to remain calm before something unpleasant than to answer, 4-368
Never get excited, nervous or agitated. Remain perfectly calm – Yet be always alert, 12-34
One must be very quiet, very calm. One must have a solid basis, good health, 5-22
One must never mistake inertia or a somnolent passivity for calm, 8-329
People who behaved calmly and yet were brave in face of mortal peril at sea, 2-184
The descent of calm and light is the beginning of the foundation of the yoga, 14-55
The mastery of passions and desires, an unshakable calm, the absence of all fear, 12-90
The more one is able to establish calm in the mind – Capable of receiving inspirations, 10-6
The vast peace and the calm are there, ready for you to open to them and receive them, 14-139
There are very different kinds of calm and very different kinds of peace, 6-321
To illumine the mind, make it calm and quiet – In calm it can receive the light, 17-128
To live the spiritual life, heal sickness – For everything, one must be calm, 4-271
True quietude is a very great force – Calmness belongs to the strong, 8-329
Very few people can feel it without their balance being disturbed – Calm and peace, 10-193
You must learn to be calm and quiet even in the midst of difficulties, 14-134
You must remain as calm as you can and wish for calm, aspire for calm, call calm, 6-377
You should not confuse a calm mind with a silent mind, 14-347
calmness
It is in your soul that the calmness can be found and it is by contagion that it spreads, 16-173
calves
Cattle festival day – In the street children run after the calves and frighten them, 16-108
Calvin
“Calvin, who justified eternal Hell, knew not God but made one terrible mask of Him”, 10-343
cancer
As for cancer, the first thing is that you should drive off all fear, 15-141
If you change the consciousness in the cells, cancer can be cured, 15-164
candidness
What does a “candid” faith mean? – It is simple, sincere and does not doubt, 6-236
capacities
To live to the utmost of one’s capacities at every minute without planning or wanting, 10-201
capacities of expression
Through their psychic being – They become endowed with capacities of expression, 7-394
capacity
All depends on the capacity of passing through the necessary experiences, 11-166
Being convinced of the truth of a teaching doesn’t make one capable of realising it, 8-64
His manifestation is always adapted to each one’s receptivity and capacity, 8-45
How can someone who hasn’t much spiritual capacity best help in this work?, 9-413
It does not depend so much on the path one follows. It depends on the capacity one has, 8-64
It is the mental capacity to set out in search of the spiritual life which can be measured, 9-414
On the other hand, a series of ordeals to show that his capacities were adequate, 12-90
The physical is capable of receiving the true Consciousness and of manifesting it, 11-229
The problem seems to have been to create a physical capable of bearing the Power, 11-269
This capacity for contact is perhaps what constitutes the true hierarchy of beings, 8-45
Through experiences each body is accustoming itself to bear the true Consciousness, 11-141
To do a work, how is one to know whether one is capable of doing it or not?, 5-319
We are the Lord with the capacity to be conscious of the Lord’s consciousness, 11-137
captains
An obedient, docile and affectionate attitude towards the captains and teachers here, 12-159
Start with the level of the consciousness of the captains and instructors themselves, 12-353
The captains can partly entrust to the children the responsibility for organising exercises, 12-354
Captains
The Captains of Physical Education – True candidates for supermanhood, 12-272
caste
Above questions of sex, caste, creed and nationality – All are all children of the Mother, 8-242
Differences of caste and class have no truth for me. All that counts is individual value, 13-175
When humanity began, certain became a kind of divine humanity – Race superiority, 3-151
castes
Castes? That has nothing to do with spiritual life – Merely a social organisation, 5-245
Do castes have any importance in the spiritual life?, 5-245
Each caste is convinced that it alone holds the maximum progress possible, 5-246
Marriages in small communities, within the caste, end in a decline of intelligence, 5-246
cat
I was interested in cats to see if this could be their last incarnation as animals, 4-238
The cat means receptivity, 17-6
cataclysms
The upsetting is always caused by a resistance – The cause of cataclysms, 7-17
catalepsy
There is a process of exteriorisation to follow – The body enters into a cataleptic state, 6-53
catastrophe
A theatre play – The old idea of the necessity of the catastrophe has to be overcome, 17-213
Before dying falsehood rises – Still people understand only the lesson of catastrophe, 14-195
Calamity and catastrophe, conflict and violence, all ills come from the same source, 3-38
Each time an illness is cured, an accident is avoided, a catastrophe is averted, 10-190
If you see some catastrophe coming, can you, Mother, by your effort change it?, 5-188
It is the inertia – not to mention the bad will – which causes the catastrophe, 10-231
Such a case when you have the vision, where you can avert the catastrophe, 5-189
This old idea of the necessity of the catastrophe has to be overcome, 15-45
catastrophes
All the circumstances are as catastrophic as possible, 11-231
Catastrophes or calamities or misfortunes or difficulties – All that comes to help you, 11-247
The apparent result is as though catastrophes were inevitable, 11-313
The feeling of catastrophes – With the faith it is transformed into a realisation, 11-144
The resistance brings about catastrophes, 11-309
To forget the Divine even for a minute spells a catastrophe, 11-323
To say “each one bears his cross” is true of the external consciousness, 4-44
categories
Arranging students according to categories of character – For those who are capable, 12-374
Should we also have categories for the teachers as we do for the children?, 12-375
The teacher must find out the category to which each of the children belongs, 12-367
cathedrals
Stained-glass windows in the cathedrals – That indeed was art, 5-320
cats
A little cat born here, stung by a scorpion, was healed – Regularly it went into a trance, 4-237
Cats and dogs – In some deserted area you could put them all together, 13-328
Cats can easily be taken possession of by vital forces, 4-322
I had a cat – A kind of very animal maternal had reincarnated in the cat, 7-97
I knew animals which aspired to become human beings – Cats and dogs for example, 5-228
In both instances the eyes of these cats had become human eyes, 4-322
People speak about cats, for instance, playing with the mouse before eating it, 5-148
There are some diseases, rather serious, and dogs, cats, carry them, 13-327
There are some very remarkable instances of exteriorisation – Two incidents about cats, 4-320
There was a cat – This cat always had a great aspiration to become a human being, 7-98
When it left its body it entered a human body – It was a cat doing yoga to become a man, 7-99
cattle
Cattle festival day – In the street children run after the calves and frighten them Voir
Causality
“What I wished or thought to be the right thing does not come” – Chance or Causality, 10-55
cause
“All is not settled when a cause is humanly lost and hopeless”, 10-291
“So long as a cause has on its side one soul that is intangible in faith, it cannot perish”, 10-287
Always a cause produces an effect and each effect becomes the cause of another effect, 5-361
cause.
“that marvellous cause” – “to relieve suffering humanity, to awaken it to its capacities”, 12-454
cease-fire
Our Government’s acceptance of the cease-fire – They could not do otherwise, 16-326
celestial world.
In the two worlds, one who does good rejoices, one who does evil suffers, 3-199
cells
A certain fixity is the chief obstacle to the widening, the plasticity – These cells, 10-114
A current of disorganisation – Then the cells aspire and the disorder disappears, 11-88
A whole set of cells or a certain bodily function takes the fancy of going wrong – why?, 11-108
After the perfect immobility comes the movement of inner aspiration of the cells, 11-14
And even this, every seven years all the cells are changed – Does it remain the same?, 6-259
And then the cells themselves told of their effort to be transformed, 11-158
As you descend into the domain of the cells, this sort of heaviness of Matter disappears, 11-5
Bring into the cells of the body the consciousness of the sole Reality of the Divine, 8-213
By aspiration and repeated self-giving, the cells must be made transparent, 16-360
Catch hold of a peace deep within and push it into the cells of the body, 15-151
Each cell is a world in miniature corresponding to the whole, 12-343
Each cell is composed of different radiances, with a wholly luminous centre, 12-343
First of all, to awaken the consciousness in the cells – A bodily consciousness, 11-93
For what reason those cells wanted to keep the present combination – An aspiration, 11-4
Gradually you must infuse into the cells of the body the truth of the divine Presence, 8-212
I knew it before but I saw it again with a knowledge of the consciousness of the cells, 11-63
If it is a material blow received, “Knowledge” means the internal knowledge of the cells, 6-288
In the body left to itself, little by little the cells began to wake up, 11-94
It is in the nerves that the experience is the most painful – The most sensitive cells, 11-20
It is not done, it is being done – From time to time some cells scold the others, 11-100
It is the same with regard to the transformation of the cells, 11-33
It is this which this consciousness of the cells is now learning, 11-109
Light in the cells – The first step towards purity in the cells, 14-360
Now that the cells are becoming conscious, they look at themselves in action, 11-57
Peace and stillness are the great remedy for disease – Peace in our cells, 15-151
Physical culture is the process of infusing consciousness into the cells of the body, 10-30
Purity in the cells – Through conquest of desires. The true condition for good health, 14-360
That is why the yoga of the body-cells is indispensable, 16-359
The body – A sort of plasticity, of fluidity, which seems to be a new way for the cells, 11-58
The cells all the time were repeating their Mantra spontaneously and automatically, 11-126
The cells must be in an adoration, in an aspiration – After a time, delight, blissful trust, 11-15
The cells of the body must learn to seek their support only in the Divine, 11-273
The cells of the body thirst for the Divine Consciousness – Their aspiration, 16-369
The cells that have become conscious of the divine Presence – All matter evolves, 12-342
The consciousness enters into the cells and these cells become conscious., 11-98
The consciousness must change, even the consciousness of the cell – A radical change, 11-282
The consciousness of the cells had realised the true essential unity, 11-166
The control can become total when the cells become conscious of the Divine, 14-365
The doctors declared that I was very ill. That was the beginning – The cells woke up, 11-94
The fear still remains hidden in the cells of the body – One must cast upon it the light, 12-82
The first step – There remains the transformation of the cells, 15-295
The material cells have to obtain the capacity to receive and to manifest consciousness, 11-95
The material mind is the mind of the cells, it is a cellular mind, 11-19
The physical consciousness opens – The body’s feelings, and the very cells can open, 6-388
The transformation – The physical cells become receptive to the Consciousness-Force, 12-344
The turning – Pessimism appeared to the cells as a kind of disease imposed upon them, 11-4
Then faith awakens in the cells of the body – All its limitations will gradually disappear, 9-163
Then, call the light and to push it into all the cells of the body, so as not to be afraid, 7-143
There is even a physical aspiration – The cells of the body aspire for the transformation, 6-391
To render all the material cells capable of receiving That and expressing That, 11-60
What is needed is to awaken in the cells the love for the Divine, 11-189
When one feels this in the cells of the body, everything else seems a vain dream, 9-325
When the cells have faith in the sovereign divine Will, then ecstasy comes, 10-169
cellular consciousness
Aspiration in the cellular consciousness for perfect sincerity of consecration, 4-338
The very movement of the cellular consciousness – The same movement of offering, 4-338
cellular mind
The cellular mind is conscious of the Presence and keen on accepting nothing but That, 11-69
The material mind is the mind of the cells, it is a cellular mind, 11-19
Censors
Each person carries with himself “Censors”, permanent delegates of the adverse forces, 9-279
centenary
A special help has come upon the earth for Sri Aurobindo’s centenary year, 13-16
In this year of his centenary, his help will be stronger still, 13-17
In what ways best celebrate the Birth Centenary of Sri Aurobindo, 13-14
The best homage that we can render to Sri Aurobindo on his centenary, 13-20
central being
“the soul or psychic being […] till a new birth” – What happens to the central being?, 7-223
Is everyone’s central being the same? – No. It is the eternal truth of each being, 7-223
Is the central being the psychic being? – It is so for the immense majority of people, 6-425
The central being can be identified with another state which is not purely human, 6-425
The central being is not the same in everyone – It is the part that governs, 17-84
The central being, the Jivatman, is in the Divine and remains in the Divine, 7-223
When the central being has made its surrender, the chief difficulty has disappeared, 3-7
central will
How can one become aware of the central will?, 6-421
On what does the central will of the being depend? – It depends on the divine Will, 6-421
centre
Each one seeks more or less to be the centre of the whole, 2-56
The Supreme Lord alone is the centre of the universe – He surpasses and contains it, 16-263
This infinitesimal particle of consciousness can still be at the centre of itself, 11-203
To open a centre is not sufficient in itself – The pure hearth of a perfect sincerity, 15-204
Centre of Education
Children who are infected with this disease are out of place at the Centre of Education, 12-352
centres
No new centres – What we want to realise requires concentration rather than expansion, 17-23
ceremonies
It is preferable to do this without ceremonies, 4-205
ceremony
A ceremony to fulfil a social duty and not at all to enter into communion with God, 8-148
One performs the ceremony with the perfection of an initiation, 15-354
The ceremony of life, of the worship of the Lord in physical life, 15-354
To infuse into whatever ceremony one adopts the sincere fervour and ardent aspiration, 16-269
certificates
Why are no diplomas and certificates given to the students of the Centre of Education?, 12-351
certitude
If one asks the Divine for help with an unshakable certitude, it is sure to come, 6-403
We must march on with the quiet certitude that what has to be done will be done, 14-82
Certitude
“Certitude” means faith confirmed by the spiritual experience of what one has faith in, 17-176
César Franck
Among the great modern musicians, several came into touch with a higher consciousness, 3-111
Imagine the vital power of expression, with the inspiration coming from far above, 5-75
Cézanne
The pictures by Cézanne and Van Gogh in the books you have sent are very beautiful, 15-275
The story of modern art began with Cézanne – Art in accordance with the impression, 4-299
chakras
In the usual order, the Kundalini, as it goes on rising, awakens the centres, 7-335
The belief that in the integral yoga the chakras open from above – No such rigid rules, 16-368
The centres may break open to let the force pass upward – Not the same rule for all, 17-387
Chaldean
A very old tradition older than the two bifurcating lines, Aryan and Chaldean, 8-153
champak flower
The golden champak flower called “Supramental psychological perfection”, 8-158
chance
“Chance can only be the opposite of order and harmony”, 4-405
“Chance is not in this universe” – “the idea of illusion is itself an illusion”, 10-44
“find out the reason for things which seem […] to be mere chance or illusion”, 10-42
A chance occurrence does not correspond to the order of truths, 4-405
Are there “happy” chances which are not necessarily the expression of a disorder, 4-405
Behind everything, even what seems to be chance and illusion, there is a conscious will, 10-43
Chance and incoherence are only a deceptive appearance, 10-45
Chance is the expression of conflicting wills not all bad or hostile but always ignorant, 4-406
Chance is the opposite of order and harmony – Yoga and the power of Transformation, 3-163
How to know whether a thing, an event, etc. is due to chance or not?, 4-407
Unless an event is the result of the intervention of the divine Will – A question of chance, 4-407
You say it is a “miracle” or “chance” – Chance is something quite incoherent, 15-289
You say that a thing is due to “chance” because you cannot discern all the causes, 4-407
Chance
“What I wished or thought to be the right thing does not come” – Chance or Causality, 10-55
change
“it is no longer the change of body that must precede the change of consciousness”, 9-312
“Our Yoga can succeed only if the external man too changes”, 6-455
“the change would depend on what was intended or possible”, 9-176
“The world is preparing for a big change” – The appearance on earth of a new race, 16-417
A change in consciousness will make possible the manifestation of a higher Force, 15-61
A change of consciousness is equivalent to a new birth, 15-61
A key or a lever to bring about this radical change, 11-280
A lesson that comes to teach you to find within yourself what needs to be changed, 6-242
A power of the soul over Matter, to change Matter and to work physical wonders too, 10-207
A real change only when something absolutely superior enters the earth atmosphere, 7-185
A total and all-embracing incomprehension – To them one has forsaken one’s divinity, 10-212
A transformation of the nature is needed before one can hope to change the consequence, 15-223
A very marked change in those who have been touched on the first of January, 11-156
A whole work is going on for changing, shifting the origin of the movements, 11-69
And yet, it is almost a promise that there is going to be a sudden change – A “descent”, 11-146
Are you ready to submit yourself for such tests, to change yourself completely?, 14-44
Be absolutely modest – The union with the Divine Consciousness and the Divine Will, 3-134
Begin all over again until all the parts, one after another, can be changed, 4-335
But all change implies time, 11-77
Can a body change? – It is such a tremendous labour that life is too short, 11-71
Can’t you change someone who has already made progress?, 5-287
Change yourself if you wish to change the world, 14-276
Don’t the inner realisation and experiences help in the outer change?, 4-348
Even with that, how much time is required for things to change, 9-419
First of all, you must feel the necessity for this change of consciousness, 8-405
For the last change to be done, all that must become fully conscious in the divine way, 11-85
How can you change anything without indeed having changed yourself?, 5-13
How to change one’s consciousness?, 8-402
I have changed very much, even as regards character, as regards understanding, 11-248
If in addition to the aspiration there is an inner opening – A change of consciousness, 12-80
If one becomes master of that state, one can change all the circumstances around oneself, 11-32
If one can’t do it, one can’t do the integral yoga, one can’t change one’s body, 7-104
If one cannot change the nature it is not worth the trouble of doing yoga, 4-332
If you begin to follow another philosophy, you can change your inner development, 7-371
If you want it to change you, you must open yourself and make an effort to progress, 8-128
Inner realisation helps in the outer change only if one has the sincere will to change, 4-349
Is it possible to change this at once, change this consciousness? – One can do it, 7-192
Is there at least a fair minority that has changed? – Not the animal. There are not many, 7-326
It has to be realised in all the details, but the change is done, 11-229
It is a fairly long process because you must change your ordinary nature, 6-461
It is in this world that you have to change and that the change is possible, 15-127
It is not a higher intervention that will change the body, it is from within, 11-9
It is not by running away from the world that you will change it – It is by working there, 5-44
It is not man who is going to change himself into superman – Man can collaborate, 8-130
It is really necessary that things in the world should change into a truly divine reality, 9-12
It is the inner habits, it is this which finds it so difficult to change, 4-409
It is the reluctance to change that makes one worship, 15-28
It shields you from all necessity of changing your outer nature – “I am the Purusha”, 8-62
It is not the body which can change, 11-71
It would seem that a formidable time is still needed for all to be ready to change, 11-146
Let the new Light be spread upon earth and change the condition of human life, 15-97
Man clings to his misery, his ignorance and his limits – That is why he does not change, 16-289
Men will collaborate for this change or if it will have to be enforced upon them, 15-60
Most often what refuses most to change is the physical mind, 9-107
No human organisation can change radically unless human consciousness itself changes, 12-39
Not just a subjective change – The whole physical life must be transformed, 3-128
Nothing is fixed, everything is in perpetual change, 10-241
Now it is being given the full possibility to change – A transformation, 11-3
Objections may be raised – No change of the body unless a change in the surroundings, 5-61
One could stay there for eternity without anything changing, 10-212
One must be conscious of and control the old habits for the character to change, 4-341
One offers the difficulty in oneself or in others, asking for its transformation, 4-337
Only one thing remains to be done, it is to change all this by calling the Force, 9-34
Our aim is to change things – The scientist says that whatever is cannot be changed, 3-161
Specially within, things change for those who have decided to do the yoga, 7-199
That which is above alone has the power to change everything, 9-420
The change does not need our help to come, but we need to open ourselves, 15-107
The change into a conscious action directly guided by the supreme Consciousness, 11-33
The change of the whole nature can only come about after a long and slow preparation, 16-320
The consciousness must change, even the consciousness of the cell – A radical change, 11-282
The future of the earth depends on a change of consciousness. Change is bound to come, 15-60
The inner conditions for a change of the lower nature – The will to change, 14-158
The method is to change the subconscient into the conscient, 7-142
The old idea that we are born with a particular nature and that we cannot change it, 4-332
The only thing that is truly effective is the change of consciousness, 9-119
The only thing which is very important for the moment is the change of consciousness, 7-325
The original Stability translated by inertia, and the growth translated by change, 11-200
The other that one is born with a certain character and that it is impossible to change it, 12-18
The reason why, even if the Divine is all-powerful, things have not yet changed, 4-116
The reply to Anatole France is perhaps that there is a will which wants things to change, 8-70
The second – A fundamental change of character demands an Herculean task, 12-19
The third is that the Divine takes possession of this individual and changes him, 7-402
The True is the only way to change the world – The substitution of the true vibration, 10-187
The world is preparing for a big change, the appearance upon earth of a new race, 15-107
There is a change, but an imperceptible change – This cannot satisfy the body, 11-86
There is a little spot which doesn’t want to change and this little spot awaits its hour, 6-243
There is something which remains unchanged – The body consciousness, 15-292
This Power – Anything that is contrary to its vibration is compelled to change, 10-174
This world has not yet changed, it will take some time – Lean on the Supreme Grace, 15-399
To change something of the material life, one must have an unfaltering perseverance, 7-104
To continue quietly until an inner psychological change brings about the outer change, 12-334
Usually you have to show it the Light by means of your higher parts until the change, 3-131
What is necessary is to find out why it is there, and change the cause itself, 7-95
What Sri Aurobindo calls bringing down the Force from above – To change the world, 7-289
When one becomes this Tapas, one has the knowledge which gives the power to change, 8-101
When one has this inner reversal of consciousness, in one second everything changes, 7-193
When one will have that, the world will be able to change, 11-109
When people truly want their consciousness to be changed, their actions can be changed, 15-223
When you are truly changed, everything around you will also be changed, 14-278
Why are we so afraid of telling the truth? – The nature doesn’t want to change, 6-221
You must gather the will and aspiration to change and begin with the easiest part, 7-2
Your higher consciousness brought into the material destiny – An immediate change, 15-291
change of consciousness
Change of consciousness – Passing from the ignorant human consciousness to the yogic, 16-403
changes
All outward change should be the spontaneous expression of an inner transformation, 14-216
If you change your character you need not change your environment, 14-217
Part of the surface lower vital nature seeks external change and novelty for its own sake, 14-216
When one is in need of outward changes, it means that he is not progressing within, 14-216
changing
A sufficiently sincere aspiration, intense prayer, is capable of changing the unfolding, 5-88
An aspiration sincere enough or a prayer intense enough can change everything, 5-91
One is able to make things change, things apparently absolutely determined, 5-88
chaos
Chaos and calamities – Until the world is ready and willing to receive the new creation, 15-106, 17-322
character
“Everyone possesses […] two opposite tendencies of character” – Why, 6-16
Consciousness gives control over one’s own character and, to a large extent, over events, 16-415
Down into the subconscient, into the inconscient – One can transform one’s character, 15-295
Even the character of a person is not the expression of his true being, 6-1
Everyone possesses in a large measure two opposite tendencies of character, 12-19
How do you know the character of a man? – Through self-identification, 5-217
Mother, does a person’s body-formation express his character? – No, 6-1
One must learn always not only intellectually – One must progress in regard to character, 12-124
The character can change and must change, but it is a long and minute work, 16-349
The greatest obstacle to the transformation of one’s own character is hypocrisy, 15-299
The influence of a depression, of pessimism or fear – In a sense, the result of character, 6-2
The other that one is born with a certain character and that it is impossible to change it, 12-18
The second – A fundamental change of character demands an Herculean task, 12-19
The second aspect of vital education concerns the character and its transformation, 12-21
The second concerns the progressing awareness and control of the character, 12-20
The starting-point is a detailed and discerning observation of the character, 12-19
The victory you win in your character is one which can be gained in the whole world, 5-19
charity
“Fling not thy alms abroad everywhere in an ostentation of charity”, 10-266
“Love of God, charity towards men is the first step towards perfect wisdom”, 10-346
A sublime charity – Certain men radiate love, the messengers of light and love, 2-105
A very widespread error lies in the belief that a thing may be our own possession, 2-103
Charity – Simple and sweet, attentive to the needs of all, 15-234
Charity is made synonymous with sentimental weakness and irrational squandering, 2-104
Charity may be defined as the act of giving to each one what he lacks, 2-99
Four different modes – Material, intellectual, spiritual or moral and, above all, loving, 2-99
Individually, giving to others all they need, in proportion to one’s means, 2-100
One more serious pitfall – Gift without knowing whether it corresponds to a need, 2-103
One must know the immediate or distant consequences – Charity is no exception, 2-104
The old proverb which says “Charity begins at home.”, 2-101
The supreme charity implies that one is master of oneself, 2-100
To be truly charitable one must be impersonal, 2-105
Charity
A small country that lived in order and harmony – The law of Charity with Justice, 2-9
charm
Charm envelops and conquers by an inexhaustible sweetness, 14-177
chastity
Chastity – A little austere and proud, it is very reserved, 15-234
chatter
Don’t waste your time wandering about and talking to girls – Futile chatter, 12-131
chatting
Every word spoken uselessly is dangerous chatter, 9-144
For instance, one has decided not to chat – One just turns one’s back and goes away, 6-371
Here, energies are spent in idle stupidities – Not a place where they chatter more, 8-161
When people meet outside their work they usually indulge in idle chit-chat, 17-22
cheating
Cheating in tests – Because most of the children do not work because they want to know, 12-199
cheerfulness
A woman who had a very pleasant manner – A cheerful citizen of the world, 2-190
Cheerful endeavour – The joy that one finds in the effort towards the Divine, 14-179
Cheerfulness in the midst of difficulties – To smile in the face of worries, 2-190
Children who had kept their cheerfulness in a gloomy weather, 2-189
Contentment and cheerfulness can make up for the absence of material possessions, 2-205
Each one has his difficulties – You have only to remain confident and cheerful, 16-70
If you can keep cheerfulness within you, you fight much better these bad influences, 8-23
In difficult moments, the cheerfulness from a cordial spirit is a kind of courage, 2-191
Keep a cheerful mind and a peaceful heart. Let nothing disturb your equanimity, 14-179
Mental cheerfulness – It knows how to take delight in everything, 14-179
You face your difficulties and obstacles with a smile – An invariable cheerfulness, 3-139
cherry-blossom
“in the cherry-blossom that lies the remedy” – The Japanese cure with cherry-blossoms, 17-183
chest
The chest was like a semblance. No belly, so to say. No stomach. All that was slim, 11-302
This consciousness that one is in the Lord lies in the chest, 11-137
chickens
She had a frightful nightmare – The consciousness of the poor chicken had entered her, 6-179
The story of a woman doing sadhana – Some friends gave her chicken for dinner, 6-178
The story of that Kali and how, for that festival, chickens were massacred, 6-67
child
“God took a child to fondle him in His bosom of delight” – “but the mother wept”, 10-345
A child – A spontaneous confidence that all it needs will be given to it, 12-124
A child ought to stop being naughty because he learns to be ashamed – Not afraid, 12-362
A child should have a sufficient number of hours of sleep – The hours before midnight, 12-15
A child who is not educated always chooses bad company, 3-244
A child who is too often scolded gets hardened to rebuke, 12-11
A young child should aspire for beauty – An ideal which all physical life must realise, 12-16
An entity of this kind may enter into the child at the time of birth, 8-318
As the mind develops, the simple and pure sincerity of the child disappears, 17-124
Can a child keep this purity even when he has grown up?, 10-54
Cleanliness and hygienic habits should be taught to a child, 12-14
Educate the child with care and teach him to distinguish his desires from his needs, 12-13
Even before it is born, the mother can begin educating her child, 17-365
How can a child know what he is? – It is only the psychic that can tell you, 12-125
I saw a child – Each time I trembled before his utter purity, 10-54
If the child, from the very beginning of his existence, learns good habits – Less trouble, 12-12
If you wish to be respected by a child, be worthy of respect at every moment, 12-10
In the child the psychic life is not veiled – He is able to progress with sufficient plasticity, 17-121
Never do something in front of a child that it must not do when it is grown up, 12-196
Never forget that a little child under six knows much more than he can express, 12-196
Never tell a child something it has to forget in order to truly know, 12-196
The bad habit of making child do household work at the expense of his rest, 12-16
The child must be taught that he does not become more interesting by being ill, 12-15
The child must be taught to observe the functioning of his internal organs, 12-13
The child taught to love beautiful, lofty, healthy and noble things – Aesthetic culture, 12-21
The first thing to do, in order to be able to educate a child, is to educate oneself, 12-10
The instinct of the body – Not to force a child to eat food which he finds distasteful, 12-13
The state of consciousness of the parents – A difference for the formation of the child, 8-334
The things to be taught to a child, 12-152
The vital education of the child should begin as early as possible, 12-20
The woman going to have a child to be placed in very harmonious physical conditions, 8-200
There is a great power in the simple confidence of a child, 12-124
To give a moral law to a child is not an ideal thing. But it is very difficult to do without it, 12-166
To love to learn is the most precious gift that one can give to a child, 12-25
To love to learn is the most precious gift that one can make to a child, 12-166
Trust – When the child has need of anything he is certain that it is coming, 12-125
We can consciously begin to work out within us the transformation, in forming the child, 11-72
When a child has done something wrong – A fault confessed must always be forgiven, 12-11
When it is a matter of religion – A part of the imposition on the child before he is born, 8-197
When your child asks you a question, do not give him a stupid or silly answer, 12-10
Why do children have fear? Because they are weak – Have faith in the Divine Grace, 12-125
You must never refuse to explain to a child the how and the why of things, 12-26
child prodigies
Child prodigies become prodigious men. The exceptional faculty remains in them, 8-320
The fact is that there is a fairly large number of child prodigies, 8-316
children
“have we not all some weakness? Are we not all in His sight but as little children?”, 10-342
“the nature of the child to be born depends very much upon the mother who forms it”, 5-410
“Vers la Perfection” – The problem is to choose the children, 12-183
“Why are there cruel children?” – It is due to unconsciousness, 6-5
A child’s love for his mother is full of a spontaneous and absolute trust, 17-155
A great difference between children brought up here and those who come from outside, 5-416
A moment of silence for all the children – But the prayer should not be compulsory, 12-332
A most difficult thing to bring up children – Not many parents can do the proper thing, 14-294
A psychic being is very often a physical being – Children live also in their body, 6-5
A recommendation to parents – The true education which should be imparted to children, 12-10
About the teachers’ ideas of speaking or not to the children of spiritual things, 12-401
Also, very often a child does harm without even being aware that it is doing harm, 5-410
An experiment should be flexible and plastic, adapted to all the children, 12-331
Another quality in a child – The feeling of uneasiness spontaneously, 4-24
As a general rule, children over 14 should be allowed their independence, 12-152
As one grows up one becomes still more rigid – Children have this plasticity of growth, 5-260
At the beginning children were refused – I do not regret that they have been accepted, 5-286
At what time children enter into possession of their psychic being, 4-140
But why are there greedy children? – The whole outer being is full of difficulties, 6-5
Can a child become conscious of this inner truth like an adult?, 4-26
Children alternate the reception and the expenditure, and they progress in their stature, 7-140
Children are allowed to commit stupidities under the pretext that they need relaxation, 4-156
Children are extremely sensitive – They are influenced by forces in the atmosphere, 5-409
Children are in a better position to do the yoga than the people who come from outside, 7-412
Children below 15 should not go to bed later than 9 o’clock, 12-159
Children come in contact with all sorts of people who will have an influence over them, 8-203
Children feel it immediately when someone is not master of himself, 16-197
Children find it very amusing to learn the various names that various languages give, 12-416
Children instinctively want to attract attention to themselves – Don’t scold them, 12-440
Children know how to return to the same place and continue their dream, 8-116
Children like to be free and spontaneous in their movements – This freedom is good, 12-284
Children must be taught not to tell a lie, to control violence, rage, anger, 12-155
Children must be taught that life can be beautiful, 17-326
Children must have reached a certain maturity before they are able to make a choice, 5-288
Children not deformed by older people have such a great trust that all will be well, 6-403
Children should be taught, “Yes, this is what you must try to realise”, 9-162
Children shouldn’t be allowed to play when they are sleepy – Living with older people, 5-295
Children spontaneously put themselves in contact with this universal vital force, 7-135
Children think that by making themselves awkward they will attract attention, 12-440
Children wanting to do practical work in technology – They should be encouraged, 12-376
Children who have no order, there are three reasons for this, 6-12
Distributing milk during this milk shortage – I consider as children all those below 15, 17-282
Do not beat your children – It clouds your consciousness and spoils their character, 14-294
Do not imitate pitifully the children of today and yesterday, 12-153
Except exceptional cases of children, till a certain age it is good to develop oneself, 7-309
For children there should be a time for work and study and a time for play, 12-134, 17-150
From their infancy children must be taught that there is an inner reality, 4-25
Generally when children go outside for holidays they come back quite spoilt, 17-400
Generally, people live in perpetual desires – Children are more simple. It is expressed, 6-411
He should help exceptional children eager to learn and who love progress, 12-367
Here the children have the advantage of living in an atmosphere which helps them, 7-411
How can I subdue the children’s naughtiness? – Have an absolute trust in the Grace, 14-93
How can we help a child to come out of this habit of always asking?, 6-412
How to enable the children to discover their capacities – It depends on the teacher, 12-372
I never encourage the children’s going during the vacations – Generally bad results, 17-391
If a child is rightly educated and if one explains to him – They stop doing harm, 5-410
If a child starts examining himself very early – It will spare him much struggling, 15-298
If a child were not taught how to live, he could not live – One needs education, 6-261
If one is to be indifferent to everything, why are prizes given to the children, 4-92
If one wants to give an education which leads children constantly into the right path, 6-12
If parents could leave their children alone, they would not fall ill so often, 15-143
In children the psychic is always in the front, isn’t it? – Not always, 6-4
In children the psychic is often very much on the surface – It makes them happy, 17-118
In psychological control of the children – When one is in control of one’s own nature, 12-193
In small children the mind is not developed – The vital is more developed than the mind, 6-11
It decides that it will take a body and watches over the formation of the child, 4-145
It does not seem to me quite wise to take children below six years to sea bathing, 12-285
It is absolutely forbidden to hit the children – Even the slightest little slap, 12-196
It is among the children that will be found those who can begin the new race, 11-252
It is exactly upon this that later the child’s effort for progress must be founded, 4-24
It is impossible to put a child of under eight to work. It would be criminal, 16-29
It is not with severity but with self-mastery that children are controlled, 12-195, 16-197
It sometimes happens that a child is still-born and a hostile being gets hold of the body, 6-435
Love for children does not mean that each and everybody must have children, 15-252
Make a child understand that there is a nobility in the being, a great love of beauty, 15-299
Many children return every night to the same place and continue to live the life, 15-358
Most children have a great sensibility to the atmosphere of those who approach them, 6-8
Never scold little children – Surround them with things and to let them be, 12-194
Ninety per cent of parents snub a child who comes spontaneously to confess a mistake, 4-28
One must be a child all one’s life, as much as one can, as long as one can, 5-287
One must have a lot of patience with young children – Explaining in various ways, 12-136
One must have a lot of patience with young children, and repeat in various ways, 16-197
One must not ask a child to make a mental effort before the age of seven, 4-140
Select children who want to learn, not those who want to push themselves forward, 12-199
Since 4. 5. 67 – The children born, amongst our people mostly, are of a very special kind, 15-105
So long as one remains a child, a blissful state – Something malleable, progressive, 5-286
Some children are altogether unconscious and very bold in their desires, 6-414
Some children are not taught anything, and so they need years and years to learn, 6-152
Some children are wicked. Is it because their parents did not aspire for them?, 5-411
Some children see even physically all kinds of things which are not physical, 7-127
Sometimes a mother educates her child well, but the people around spoil it. What to do?, 5-412
Sometimes children ask us why we are here. What should we tell them?, 5-298
Symbolically – The child who is born is nothing else but a little piece of his mother, 5-380
That happened since we were obliged to admit little children – The gift of the war, 6-296
The children should be given indications at seven, explanation at fourteen of how to do it, 12-404
The children should be told that Sri Aurobindo came to announce wonderful things, 12-403
The children should not drag with them the burden of the past, 12-402
The condition of admission of the children who are here – The psychic on the surface, 6-5
The dreams of childhood are the realities of mature age, 8-118
The food for the school children and the food for the Ashramites needs to be different, 17-300
The impulse of desire has to be changed – This is difficult for a very young child, 6-412
The main concern in education for children aged eleven to thirteen, 12-152
The most undisciplined children are usually the most intelligent – How to tame them, 12-329
The psychic influence on all the circumstances of the life of this exceptional child, 4-146
The worst of all is to leave children with servants – Also children being in contact, 5-412
There an aspiration for growth in children also, as there is in plants, 8-25
There are some who have an adverse formation inside – Irretrievably wicked children, 5-410
These children are of an infinitely higher stuff, 5-289
This is what makes children grow up, which pushes for movement, pushes for progress, 7-137
This is why it is so important to choose the environment – The receptivity of children, 5-208
This little true thing in the child is the divine Presence in the psychic, 4-26
This may be taught to a child in a very simple way, 4-24
This should be said when children are young – The ideas are organised as they come, 5-201
To control children through fear is the worst possible method of education, 15-297
To give the best education to a child, one would have to spend all his time on it, 6-415
To learn how to live, that’s the first thing one ought to teach children, 7-146
True education must reveal what is already present – Children blossom in joy, 12-333
Until the child becomes at least a little conscious of itself, it must be subjected to a rule, 8-179
Very young children – A chance of orientating the consciousness on the right path, 8-237
Vital forces, especially in children, fight desperately before accepting to be converted, 12-336
We are here to open the way of the Future to children who belong to the Future, 12-113
We must give to these children a chance to develop fully if they are capable of it, 12-360
We want here only those children who want to prepare themselves for a new life, 12-164
What do you mean by the instinct of destruction in children? – Not in all children, 5-409
What is the best way to make the children discover how inner silence is established?, 12-421
What kind of love do parents have for their children? – A human love, 6-106
What makes children untruthful, and even cunning, is the fear of being punished, 9-81
What right have you to impose your will on the children?, 14-294
When children don’t want to go to bed, then what should be done?, 5-295
When does the child begin to love his mother? Not at the same time, 2-263
When you take the children very young, it is wonderful, 12-405
Why do I insist on the fact that children should be told to be sincere, 15-297
Why do some children have the habit of always asking for things?, 6-411
Why do some children take interest in things only when there is some excitement?, 5-413
Why were children not accepted before the war?, 5-287
With children it is above all ignorance and bad example which cause the harm, 9-81
Yet children spontaneously see all kinds of things as real for them as physical objects, 12-88
You children are here to develop yourselves – Then, you will take a decision, 7-351
You must have sufficient control over yourself never to scold a child, 15-298
You must not pay any attention to little movements of self-importance in the children, 12-440
children.
The craving for jewels and ornaments, for wife and children, 3-285
China
China is a country where the most frightful tortures have been invented, 6-70
Chinese
Going to convert the “heathens” – The Chinese knew a path leading them to the Divine, 8-149
chiromancy
The lines of our hands can reflect our past, present and future life, 16-277
Chit
Due to the separation of Sat, Chit, Ananda, forgetfulness comes of what one is, 7-236
chloroform
Many persons remain conscious under chloroform – Many faint and see themselves, 4-125
choice
“He who chooses the Infinite has been chosen by the Infinite.”, 7-338
A choice – The supramental realisation or the lower vital nature with its ignorance, 4-347
Action is no longer a choice subject to error – The clear vision of what is to be done, 10-123
All depends upon the choice of the force that you allow to make use of you, 14-30
All the forms of life, in all the worlds and at all moments, are the expression of a choice, 11-30
At each moment may our attitude be such that the Divine’s Will determines our choice, 14-110
At every minute one has to choose – Preferences, this means precisely not choosing, 8-406
At every moment, a choice between the Grace and your personal satisfaction, 14-255
Children must have reached a certain maturity before they are able to make a choice, 5-288
Choice means a decision and an action. Preference is a desire, 8-407
Everything is a question of choice – There was a feeling of lightness, of freedom, 11-30
If there is struggle there is choice and for the choice discernment is necessary, 8-3
In life, one must choose between a life of desires and that of an ascent into the light, 14-256
Life is a perpetual choice between progress and regression, 14-29
Men, countries, continents! The choice is imperative, Truth or the abyss, 15-180
Once you have chosen to live for the Divine, nothing else in the world should count, 17-160
Only the Truth can save us – A choice between serving the Truth or being destroyed, 13-217, 14-195
The choice must be made without care for the consequences, 8-408
The first choice is to know on which side one wants to be, doing something or nothing, 7-310
The hour has come when a choice has to be made, radical and definitive, 15-176
The Lord’s choice, but in us – Is quite within the heart of ourselves, 11-31
When the Grace is present, incarnate on earth – The possibility of making a final choice, 12-350
When we know it, we can choose. We can choose our choice, it is wonderful, 11-31
When you rise above, the whole presents itself all at once – The choice is simply a vision, 10-122
You can make your choice between falsehood and truth once and for all, irrevocably, 12-349
cholera
Offerings to the deity of cholera or of smallpox so that it doesn’t kill too many people, 8-81
One may go out of the body, draw the Force, concentrate it – Or one may call for help, 4-271
chosen
“a chosen human vessel” – Is it only one individual or can the Divine choose several?, 8-27
“The Supreme has laid his luminous hand upon a chosen human vessel”, 8-23
Can the being who is chosen by the Divine know it from his very birth?, 8-27
How can one say that a fact which has not yet manifested is “already accomplished”?, 8-30
In truth the Divine has chosen everyone – But for some it will take thousands of lives, 16-242
Once you are chosen, it is ineluctable, you can’t escape even if you try, 8-23
The Divine chooses several. But there is a hierarchy, 8-27
The individual has chosen the Divine and he is chosen – It may take a very long time, 8-31
Christ
“Christ came into the world to purify, not to fulfil” – “his return with the sword of God”, 10-259
“Love and Force together can save the world eventually” – Christ and Mahomed, 10-259
“Men are still in love with grief” – “Therefore Christ still hangs on the cross”, 10-59
An outburst of new Christs, of Kalkis, of Supermen – Not less unconsciousness, 11-87
Christ – “his crucifixion remains still a greater historic fact than the death of Caesar”, 10-61
Christ having said that to make a stupid man intelligent is an impossibility, 16-369
Christ was an emanation of the Lord’s aspect of love, 10-61
Krishna was an Avatar, but Buddha and Christ were only emanations, 17-75
Men cherish suffering and hatred and want their God to suffer with them, 10-59
The death of Christ was the starting-point of a new stage in human civilisation, 10-61
The writers of the Gospels have tried to reproduce exactly what Christ taught, 10-64
Christian
“Sinning” humanity is altogether a Christian idea, which falsifies our idea of the Divine, 4-176
Christianism
This notion of compassion and grace – In Europe with the Christian religion, 15-230
Christianity
Mediaeval Christianity and Modern knowledge – “Will this gospel succeed any better”, 10-270
Religion may be divine in its ultimate origin. In its actual nature it is human, 3-76
The Christian idea – You attribute to God everything you consider to be best, 10-102
The Christians say that the serpent is the spirit of Evil – This is a misunderstanding, 10-92
Christmas
Christmas – December 25th was the festival of the return of the sun, the Day of Light, 17-360
The 25th of December was a festival of Light long before Jesus Christ, 4-6
church
Very few people go to church or temple with a true religious feeling, 6-194
churches
“creeds and churches surrender themselves to the devil […] in their anathemas”, 10-339
Churches
“Atheism is a necessary protest” – The Churches and the creeds, 10-284
cinema
Cinéma – The desire of certain people to see films is as pernicious as all other desires, 12-242
Cinema has been an instrument of perversion, and of a truly hideous perversion, 7-295
Cinema in Auroville – Children below fifteen years will see only educational films, 12-243
For those who want to do yoga, it is very bad to go to the cinema in town, 16-271
Most of the time, the cinema shows life as it should not be, 12-242
Should we take any interest in those songs which have no meaning, like cinema songs?, 7-293
The cinema – Those who like have a right to look and to hear quietly, 12-244
The perfection of the physical instrument – The cinematographic art, lovely or ignoble, 4-325
To find out what is going on – They may also go to the cinema and listen to the radio, 17-359
You must never again go to the cinema in town, 15-256
circle
A circle to read and study Sri Aurobindo’s books, 15-202
circumstances
A descent of the higher planes into the physical plane can change circumstances, 6-49
A harmonious collective aspiration can change the course of circumstances, 14-184
All the circumstances are as catastrophic as possible, 11-231
All things and circumstances are the accompanying results of a Force that acts, 14-213
Always circumstances come to reveal the hidden weaknesses that have to be overcome, 14-218
An act one has decided to do and an act imposed by circumstances are different, 4-32
But you can have the inner joy, the full satisfaction, whatever the circumstances, 11-77
Circumstance to test whether we are ready for an entire surrender to the Divine Will, 14-113
Circumstances become the touchstones on the way, to see if you are strong enough, 15-377
Each one meets in this life the circumstances which he has built for himself, 14-213
External circumstances are, without exception, the objective projection of what is inside, 13-160
He who lives to serve the Truth is not affected by outward circumstances, 14-232
How to recognise and interpret the Guidance which comes through circumstances?, 9-29
In all circumstances one must will to exceed oneself, 4-355
In the present condition of the world, circumstances are always difficult, 15-398
In those who are predestined – It has the power to govern the circumstances of life, 6-386
Interventions change the course of circumstances, which you don’t even notice, 7-378
It is always a mistake to complain about the circumstances of our life, 14-214
It is not the circumstances that have to be changed – What is required is an inner change, 14-215
Let us do our best in all circumstances, leaving the result to the Divine’s decision, 14-109
That which organises circumstances so that the truth of the being may be expressed, 5-395
The circumstances are difficult – The greatest difficulty brings the greatest victory, 17-280
The circumstances of our life are the expression of what we are, within and without, 16-228
The effect of circumstances on us depends upon the attitude we have towards them, 6-124
The external circumstances are becoming frightful, 11-299
The more psychic one is, usually, the more difficulties he has in outer circumstances, 7-21
The supramental creation will follow the present one – The circumstances needed, 15-111
The very circumstance which was most favourable for the inner development, 5-394
There is not a single circumstance which is not symbolic of something deeper, 8-157
This power you have to act upon circumstances can descend into the body, 6-124
To live within, in constant aspiration towards the Divine – Whatever the circumstances, 14-232
To will what Thou willest always in all circumstances – An unshakable peace, 15-216
What each one meets in life is always exactly in accordance with what he is, 14-215
civilisation
“I cannot give to the […] European life the name of civilisation”, 10-321
Human civilisation began only long after the first mental consciousness incarnated, 7-328
In modern civilisation, men work on the surface, studying more and more deeply, 14-346
It is not this conflict that will decide the future of our civilisation, 13-382
One’s level of civilisation depends on the value of the controlling mental construction, 6-318
civilisations
Great and beautiful civilisations in the long past – An accumulative result, 3-40
If there were a third world war, it would be the end of the present civilisation, 4-328
It would be necessary to begin all over again – But the Realisation to take place now, 4-329
Our civilisation – The mastery of the physical through endurance in the vital, 3-136
The reasons for the formation of civilisations, 4-310
There were fine civilisations of which no trace remains – A period of darkness follows, 5-247
This may lead you straight to yoga – The end of this civilisation, if there is another war, 4-303
claim
Have no ambition, above all never lay claim to anything, 12-349
clairvoyance
One may be a born clairvoyant – But if you are not, it is a very long discipline, 4-125
clairvoyants
An important factor for those who predict or see, is absolute sincerity – Clairvoyants, 10-127
Often it is a complete humbug, but even if it is correct, it has nothing spiritual in it, 3-309
Usually people who have these faculties are born clairvoyants – Not a very high level, 6-353
clarity
The Supramental will replace the mental precision by a clarity of vision, 11-131
class
Mother, in class when we ask you questions, at times we hesitate, 6-199
That happens to you in the class? It means you do not listen to your teacher, 5-103
To a teacher – Break your old habits of thought. Before you go to class, say a prayer, 12-426
What can we do to obtain calm and quietness in the class? – To awaken mental curiosity, 12-333
What should be done so that Mother can act in the class? – By calling my presence, 12-333
You must come to your class with the will to learn, otherwise it is a waste of time, 12-338
You work in the evening for the class you are going to take the next day, 12-421
classes
Differences of caste and class have no truth for me. All that counts is individual value, 13-175
Human activities are being classified more and more in a similar but much truer way, 10-267
In the beginning each individual was classed according to his nature, 10-267
Ordinary classes belong to the past and will gradually disappear, 12-181
To keep order in classes – Master yourself and never lose your temper, 16-197
classroom
It is better not to lock the children up in the classroom, even to play, 12-332
cleanliness
Cleanliness is the first indispensable step towards the supramental manifestation, 13-241
In the kitchen, cleanliness is the most indispensable thing, 15-270
In this country cleanliness is indispensable to avoid typhoid, 13-240
The privilege of man if he is truly a man – Moral and physical cleanliness, 15-256
cleansing
What is necessary is to do the work of cleansing, progressively, as much as possible, 5-413
clear field
How can we make the mind and vital a “clear field”?, 6-396
clear mind
For the mind to be clear it must be silent – For the vital, it must give up its desires, 6-397
clear vital
For the mind to be clear it must be silent – For the vital, it must give up its desires, 6-397
climbing
One slides down very fast but usually climbs back with a certain difficulty, 7-103
cloak
They take the experience as a cloak to cover all their excesses, 8-72
clocks
Three clocks had stopped – “This is a bad joke!”, and the clocks started going again, 4-275
closeness
Closeness to the Divine – With the growth of consciousness, equanimity and love, 14-20
clouds
In the clouds, the wind, there are little entities. These entities belong to the vital domain, 6-201
clutching
What does that mean “snatching and clutching at realisation”? – One must not try to do it, 6-420
coconut fruit
What is “the image of the dry coconut fruit”?, 7-203
coconut oil
Coconut oil is everywhere considered as of a higher quality and much easier to digest, 17-256
coconuts
Green coconuts for drinking – It is very beneficial for health, 17-254
coincidence
“coincidence for the curious touches of artist in the work of that […] Intelligence”, 10-40
“coincidence” is the result of a refinement and it can reveal a deep intention, 10-40
collaboration
A place – Relationships of emulation in doing well, collaboration and real brotherhood, 12-94
Collaboration – Ever ready to help and knowing how to do it, 14-185
Collaboration and reciprocal goodwill are indispensable for good work, 14-312
Each worker can receive my influence only if all the workers collaborate, 13-162
Here nobody can be an exclusive head. Everyone must learn to collaborate, 13-163
I offer a reciprocal understanding and a fruitful and beneficial collaboration, 13-173
If each of you did your utmost, then there would be the right collaboration – The result, 3-155
It is only in harmonious collaboration that effective work can be done, 14-313
Misunderstanding, lack of collaboration – Not yet the rule and influence of the psychic, 16-367
Not rivalry and competition – The goodwill of collaboration and mutual understanding, 14-186
The true reaction is an enthusiastic impulse of collaboration, 9-6
To concentrate on a close collaboration in the work, 14-312
True collaboration is a non-egoistic union to express and realise the Divine’s Will, 14-185
We must replace competition and strife by collaboration and fraternity, 14-186
Whatever is done here, must be done in a spirit of complete collaboration, 13-165
collective
Can this effort to cultivate this initial virtue be a collective one?, 8-248
For a virtue to be collectively realised, a tremendous effort is required, 8-248
collective prayer
There are different kinds of collective prayer, 9-369
What is the effect and value of collective prayer?, 9-369
collective suggestions
First they are what could be called collective suggestions, 8-390
collective work
The collective work should not suffer because of personal work, 16-262
collectivity
A collective individuality was a necessity if one wanted this Ashram life to be viable, 9-175
A collective reorganisation which could lead to the effective unity of mankind, 12-39
A collective yoga – What should be the collectivity which will be able to realise it?, 9-141
Collectively we can try to obtain the maximum receptivity, 9-39
Each man has to live individually – Collectively one has the difficulty of the collectivity, 5-303
It is the same thing for individuals as for collectivities, 9-355
The collective consciousness is lower than the consciousness of the individuals, 9-354
The collectivity – Individuals can gather to practise common prayer and meditation, 9-369
The individual work should go on ahead and the collective work should follow, 9-142
The realisation is dependent on the state of the terrestrial collectivity, 9-142
The total conquest depends on some progress in the collectivity – Buddha’s conclusion, 4-381
There was at the same time an inner effort to create this “collective individuality”, 9-174
To be individualised in a collectivity, one must be absolutely conscious of oneself, 4-36
To do a collective yoga we must be a collectivity – I had a vision of our collectivity, 9-138
We want to realise a gnostic collectivity, the only one which can practise integral yoga, 9-138
colour
If you have the sense of colour and form, when you have to arrange a room, 6-86
If you have the training in colour, go to a colour that can harmonise, 6-85
colour prejudice
Colour prejudice is a very low thing, 15-260
colours
Modern painting has not yet been able to use colours with such transparency, 7-47
Sometimes when one meditates some kind of images or colours pass – What it is?, 6-377
To use these colours for something which I call expressive could become wonderful, 7-47
combinations
Combinations may be produced by taking certain select elements of a set as a basis, 8-311
If a combination were followed by another freely chosen by the Supreme Freedom, 8-312
The nature of the possible combinations in the universe are suddenly going to change, 8-314
There are not two beings with an identical combination – Different parts of the being, 7-212
comfort
A fan offered – Shrinking from things of comfort is bad. Have the fan, 17-315
Give up all personal seeking for comfort, satisfaction, enjoyment or happiness, 12-33
Not using any bedding or mosquito curtain or even a pillow – I have no objection to it, 17-203
Our aim is not to give to people a comfortable life but to prepare them for a Divine Life, 17-247
People here who find that they have not the comfort they require ought not to stay, 17-247
We are born for the highest Ideal – The refusal of more comfort or material happiness, 3-131
What is an obstacle to the spiritual life is to attach importance to material comfort, 16-294
coming back
People here who revolted and went away – Will they come back one day?, 6-245
There are those who die, those who come back. It depends on people, 6-246
coming in front
Is identification with the psychic the same thing as the psychic coming in front?, 6-334
command
“be on God’s side always” – “Unless […] He has commanded thee to war against Him!”, 10-311
“I did my Lover’s commands in the world” – They cried “disturber of morals”, 10-336
“If thy heart […] gives thee the purity and wideness of God’s command, hearken to it.”, 10-289
“There are three forms in which the command may come”, 10-290
“When thou hast the command, care only to fulfil it. The rest is God’s will”, 10-289
Strive exclusively to hear the command of the Supreme Lord, 10-316
Command
It is in the silence of the mind that it is possible to perceive the Divine Command, 10-290
Commandments
The Biblical belief in the “Commandments of God” – This is not possible, 10-181
commenting
Commenting on Sri Aurobindo’s books – The original text far surpasses any explanation, 17-337
commercialism
But also a social point of view – Now it is commercialism, in contradiction with art, 5-336
First of all the commercial mentality should be driven out from the world, 7-307
The advantage of modern times and specially commercialism – Everything is mixed up, 5-342
These days, art became commercial – They were nothing else but mushrooms, 5-339
commitments
From the moment one has accepted to do something, it must be done as well as one can, 16-289
common sense
Common sense – It is very practical and avoids any mistakes, but it lacks light, 14-172
This adverse entity not only vital, also mental – You seem to lose all common sense, 15-24
communication
If the mind is clear and powerful enough to communicate without using words, 6-94
communion
After communion with the Divine, one can act without the action being consecrated, 17-173
I started to note them down after having attained communion with the Divine, 17-175
The part that experiences communion is not the same as the part that is not consecrated, 17-173
communism
“If communism ever re-establishes itself successfully upon earth”, 10-304
“India” – “on the way to a larger and diviner communism?”, 10-305
“The communistic principle of society” – “the practical schemes of Socialism”, 10-304
“Vedanta realised is the only practicable basis for a communistic society”, 10-304
To think that communism is the Truth is to make the same error as religious fanaticism, 15-58
Communists
The opinion of the Americans, the opinion of the Communists, are only opinions, 16-337
community
A gnostic community – On the basis of the inner realisation of each of its members, 9-141
In a community, you must observe the laws of that community, 10-256
It is certainly not an arbitrary structure, as a religious community – An artificial way, 9-141
When one lives in a community, does it not become necessary to obey laws imposed?, 10-256
companionship.
No good can come from companionship with a fool, 3-216
One should not take a fool as a companion, 3-281
company
A child who is not educated always chooses bad company, 3-244
If you want the divine life, you will have to be exceedingly careful about your company, 4-75
Never keep company with those who follow muddy tracks, 14-288
Surrender does not ensure a smooth progression – Be careful about mixing with people, 3-7
company.
Do not seek the company or friendship of men of base character, 3-219
Seek the company of the sage, follow his example, 3-253
The company of a prudent friend, 3-281
We should seek the company of the sage who shows us our faults, 3-219
comparisons
Comparisons with others are always useless and most often dangerous, 14-280, 17-31
Do not judge, do not criticise, do not compare, 14-273
compassion
“Develop rather God’s divine compassion than human pity”, 10-358
“Human pity is born of ignorance and weakness” – “Divine compassion […] saves”, 10-358
“Indiscriminate compassion” – “not to do even the least hurt” – “God practises neither”, 10-357
“Not pity […] but a divine […] compassion and helpfulness”, 10-358
An element of truth – Pity will be replaced by a strong and enlightened compassion, 12-100
Compassion and gratitude are essentially psychic virtues, 15-277
Compassion is the equivalent of miséricorde. It is a pity full of strength and kindness, 17-10
Man’s mission is to manifest this Divine Presence – The attitude of true love, 2-42
Nevertheless, this divine compassion is based on a sublime and eternal joy, 15-339
Sri Aurobindo asks us to practise a true compassion, 13-144
The Buddha’s smile – The deep peace of the immense Buddhist compassion, 15-246
The compassion seeks to relieve the suffering of all, whether they deserve it or not, 16-345
The law of compassion and mercy – The world is able to endure and progress, 14-24
The other category of suffering comes from divine compassion, 15-338
The two states – Perfect detachment and close union, and perfect love and compassion, 8-327
This notion of compassion and grace – In Europe with the Christian religion, 15-230
We must be compassionate and kind to others, exacting and strict with ourselves, 2-92
What is a “divine disgust”? – It is a disgust that is full of a total compassion, 6-286
Compassion
Compassion with power absolute – And it is That, everywhere, 11-158
If you can manage to rise above the egoism of your sorrow, you enter Compassion, 6-145
The Divine Compassion and the Divine Grace – The difference between the two, 16-345
The true divine Compassion – The total comprehension that each one is what he must be, 11-29
Then there comes this true Compassion of the Divine Love, 11-42
This Compassion in its essential reality and how it can act – The key to the problem, 11-44
compassion.
To delight in compassion, in meditation, in solitude, 3-275
competition
A new world no more based on selfish competitions and egoistic strife, 15-68
Not rivalry and competition – The goodwill of collaboration and mutual understanding, 14-186
We must replace competition and strife by collaboration and fraternity, 14-186
competitions
If you were all yogis, there would be no need of competitions, prizes, rewards, 9-98
complacency
Let us not confuse complacency with confidence in what we can become, 2-24
complaining
A student complaining – The kind of treatment the Divine receives from the world, 17-265
As for the displeasure of people they always grumble and complain, 17-289
It amounts to complaining that perhaps one is not of the best kind, 8-388
It is only the weak who complain. The strong never do because they can’t be hurt, 16-204
Never complain about the difficulties on the way – An opportunity for a new progress, 14-221
Never complain of the behaviour of anyone, 12-34
The psychic being never complains, and knows how to wait for the hour of realisations, 16-172
Those who have a grumbling nature generally keep it and are never satisfied, 17-391
To complain of anything at all is a weakness and an insincerity, 14-221
To constantly complain about the condition you are in is a waste of your time, 14-222
When man becomes a little wiser, he will not complain about anything, 10-342
Without complaining – Be like a mirror and give the correct image of what you see, 13-183
complexity
“the great complexity of our nature” – Are the forces different for each person?, 7-212
The human individual is a very complex being, 15-334
The nature is complex – The true and the false, the good and the bad are mixed together, 16-64
complication
Instead of taking the way of simplification, men have followed the way of complication, 9-168
complications
When the mind began to develop for itself all the complications and distortions began, 10-89
compliments
It is much easier to be indifferent to criticism than to compliments, 7-388
The opinion of the Truth is of genuine worth – No mere compliments or criticisms, 3-138
You must be absolutely indifferent to their compliments and their criticisms, 7-388
compromise
A compromise is an intermediate solution – It is not always the golden mean, 15-314
A man who did not accept any kind of compromise could not remain in politics, 7-297
In the sadhana – The imperative need that all hypocrisy and compromise should stop, 14-194
To stand only on the Truth and to act only in the Truth. There should be no compromise, 13-372
compromises.
“I had to resort to compromises and my great ideal gradually crumbled away”, 12-476
compulsion
Compulsion is neither the best nor the most effective principle of education, 12-333
In physical education, should we have no compulsion whatsoever? – It is impossible, 12-390
Something done through compulsion has no value, 8-296
The deformation comes from constraint – One cannot love through compulsion, 9-52
comrade
“Until thou canst learn to grapple with God as a wrestler with his comrade”, 10-355
conceit
The story of a conceited glow-worm comparing himself to the sun, 2-261
concentrated attention
Concentrated attention can be developed scientifically by a methodical training, 12-258
Spontaneous reflex can be, with advantage, replaced by concentrated attention, 12-258
The aim in the training – Concentrating the attention at will on whatever activity, 12-259
The value of a man is in proportion to his capacity of concentrated attention, 12-258
concentration
“Concentrate in the heart”, does it mean with the mind? – Concentrate the consciousness, 7-249
A complete concentration on what you are doing – A conscious control of the energies, 4-4
A concentrated and in-gathered attitude is more important than fixed hours of meditation, 16-178
A minute of concentration before and after group every day – What should we try to do?, 12-354
A united concentration rightly done can be a great force – Twelve sincere persons, 3-98
A way of reducing the time necessary for doing things by increasing the concentration, 7-126
Active meditation, concentration, effort of silent tranquillity, 4-104
Another is to concentrate all your energies on that thought and pass to the idea behind, 9-382
At the Balcony, a special concentration touching the physical directly through the sight, 7-253
Concentrate here, on the solar plexus – One can most easily find the psychic, 7-248
Concentrate in the heart, take a plunge and sink down – The psychic centre of the being, 4-68
Concentration and will grow by regular training and exercise, 12-137
Concentration is a more active state – It may be partial, total or integral, 4-8
Concentration is a state one must be in continuously, whatever the outer activity, 16-177
Concentration is to bring back all the scattered threads of consciousness to a single idea, 4-5
Concentration means gathering of the consciousness – Meditation is a general term, 3-301
Concentration on a single thing – One can arrive at a different working more complete, 6-20
Concentration on the Divine alone brings life and growth and realisation, 14-15
Development of the power of concentration, the capacity of attention, 12-24
Doing things even better and more quickly by the power of concentration, 4-138
For everything one does, it is like that – A developed consciousness behind, 5-74
For if you are quite concentrated, there is nothing unpleasant there, 5-103
From perfect concentration, one can open oneself – Many possibilities, 4-8
From the mental point of view it is easier – By the intensity of the concentration, 10-133
How much of reading, meditation, concentration – It is different for each one, 7-212
How to do one’s best when one is in a hurry? – By the intensity of the concentration., 4-138
How to increase concentration and will-force? – Through exercise, 12-398
I take care to open your door, inside all of you – If you have only a little concentration, 7-69
If he is neutral, the forces and aspects he needs will answer to the concentration, 7-271
If one wants a perfect concentration it is essential that there are no thoughts any more, 7-273
If the contemplation is sufficiently total, it becomes a concentration, 7-274
If you concentrate on any idea with sufficient obstinacy, you will “go through”, 4-345
If you have entered above the mind, you no longer need to concentrate in the psychic, 7-248
In order to concentrate and meditate one must do an exercise of concentration, 8-227
In the meditation it was a movement of ascent, in the concentration, of descent, 4-122
Is there a relation between concentration and contemplation?, 7-273
It depends on the power of your thought and also on your power of concentration, 9-187
It is a haziness in the brain – Concentration consists precisely in removing the cloud, 5-125
Maintain an attitude of concentration on the Divine Life – Not rules that are too rigid, 17-38
Meditation is a more relaxed movement, less tense than concentration, 7-272
Meditation with an aspiration and ascent – Concentration to bring down the divine force, 4-106
One can remain conscious in sleep – It is better to fall asleep while concentrating, 4-351
One can try to concentrate and aspire and open oneself to the force from above, 7-79
One can’t concentrate on several points at once, it is no longer a concentration, 7-274
One must not practise an exclusive concentration on a point while neglecting the others, 7-417
One thing is absolutely indispensable, the capacity of concentrating the attention, 9-360
Only the degree of concentration on the goal can shorten the way, 10-26
Silence, if in the intensity of concentration, it becomes necessary not to think at all, 12-28
Some people can concentrate very quickly while others can’t – One can develop it, 6-9
Someone can apply the power of concentration to things that are apparently different, 9-83
The capacity of attention and concentration and the will – A genius if you have both, 5-128
The cause of mediocre work – Not the variety, but lack of the power of concentration, 12-387
The cause of mediocre work – Not the variety, but the lack of power of concentration, 16-260
The centres of concentration – The heart, above the crown, between the eye-brows, 3-1
The concentration at the Playground and the meditation in the Ashram, 4-122
The form of meditation which consists in a concentration on an idea – Only mental, 7-273
The habit of mixing the remembrance of the Divine with the concentration, 4-387
The meditation at the Ashram building and the concentration at the Playground, 4-105
The more we concentrate on the goal, the more it blossoms forth and becomes precise, 14-50
The part which is sincerely concentrated on the Divine is with Him, 7-217
The physical being is always fatigued when it is asked to keep a lasting concentration, 16-24
The thought must be concentrated solely on the Divine, 5-223
The will, concentration must be cultivated, 4-5
There are schools which put an object in front of you, to learn concentration, 9-383
There is a moment when you feel happy only when you are concentrated on your goal, 3-209
There is a time for action and there is a time for concentration, 14-324
There is no spiritual obstacle which can resist a penetrating power of concentration, 9-360
There is not one problem that can resist this power of concentration, 5-399
This asks for a very great concentration – Suddenly you are on the other side, 5-104
This concentration and silence – Full of a great peace but also a very intense happiness, 17-54
This is a bit risky – One must know upon what to concentrate, 4-345
Total concentration – A concentration also of all the movements of the vital and physical, 7-273
What hinders is the absence of the practice of concentration, also of one-pointedness, 5-224
What is “an all-receiving concentration that is the very nature of the integral Yoga”?, 7-417
What is concentration? What is meditation?, 3-301
What is necessary is that the whole will should be concentrated on one point, 8-211
What is necessary to do Yoga – Aspiration and concentration, 3-1
What is required is concentration upon the Divine – The first movement is a self-giving, 4-68
What is the state where one looks at a point and forgets everything – Concentration, 5-398
What must be acquired is the power of observation and a capacity for concentration, 7-78
When one is outwardly active, how to keep the concentration?, 7-68
When one wants to concentrate, why do all kinds of thoughts come?, 6-308
When you communicate in silence, on what part of the being should we concentrate?, 9-115
With the intensity of concentration suddenly there occurs a reversal, 7-193
Without concentration one can achieve nothing, 17-159
You can move this same power of concentration in a scientific or an artistic way, 5-128
You must be well concentrated and see very clearly what you want to ask before asking, 6-200
You must learn how to concentrate exclusively on what you are doing, 5-124
You must persevere in your concentration till you no longer lose the inner contact, 4-9
You should concentrate on what you want to develop, not on what you want to destroy, 17-105
Concentration
The “Balcony Darshan” and the “Concentration” – To have an approach of receptivity, 7-253
The “Concentration” – From far above I bring down the Force and put it upon you, 7-254
concentrations
Collective “meditations” – Concentrating together is not compulsory but it is good, 13-238
conception
Certain vital traditions in families – The state of consciousness during the conception, 4-260
The incarnation taking place at the conception – This is quite exceptional, 8-334
The state of consciousness in which the parents are at the moment of conception, 5-412
conclusions
Abstain from rushing to conclusions before you have the necessary information, 14-271
condensation
The area we call “the Ashram” has a condensation of force which is not at all the same, 4-224
This condensation here is only a far-off reflection of the supramental force, 4-224
condition
If you observe in yourself a certain repetition of conditions – You make use of that, 7-333
Your condition is always the natural outcome of your way of thinking, feeling and acting, 17-111
conditions
Added to this, there are two conditions for the realisation to become total, 10-113
Nothing is impossible in principle – But, in the material world there are conditions, 7-258
stag, 10-112
Those who will fulfil or who now fulfil the conditions are on the way to transformation, 8-322
conference
Giving a conference – Sri Aurobindo speaks whenever we try to say something sensible, 17-325
confession
As soon as you tell me all the things that are troubling you – They have disappeared, 16-65
Don’t say “I won’t tell Mother”, but rather say “I shall tell her everything quite frankly”, 16-66
First of all make a sincere and complete confession of faults committed, 14-312
Frankness – Tell me fully all that is going on in you, and soon the cure will come, 16-101
Is it a sign of sincerity to confess one’s weakness and faults to the Divine and to others?, 6-125
Nothing is better than a confession for opening the closed doors, 16-169
Telling me everything very frankly brings you closer to me, 17-3
Things that are troubling – It is not enough to tell them, you must want them to disappear, 16-72
Things to confess – Allowing them to be effaced and cease to exist, even in your memory Voir
When a child has done something wrong – A fault confessed must always be forgiven, 12-11
confidence
2nd sing (adverse force) – One loses confidence, begins to criticise, is not satisfied, 16-184
Be confident, you will become what you have to be and achieve what you have to do, 14-82
Belief is purely mental – Confidence is quite different, 6-120
Confidence is something added on to faith which gives it more strength, 6-122
Have faith and unshaken confidence. The Divine Grace will do the rest, 14-90
He was confident that his coin was there and that was enough, 6-235
Let us not confuse complacency with confidence in what we can become, 2-24
Now, you must learn to be happy and confident while knowing why and understanding, 16-59
One must have entire confidence in the Victory of the Divine, 14-82
Recover your smile, regain your faith, become once more the confident child you were, 16-68
Tell yourself, “Good, perhaps the divine Grace deserves our confidence”, 6-445
The best way of meeting difficulties is a quiet and calm confidence in the Grace, 14-81
The dark periods are inevitable till they finally disappear – The confidence of a child, 14-247
There is a great power in the simple confidence of a child, 12-124
With the attitude of confidence, there is no difficulty that you will not be able to conquer, 4-73
conflict
But one must first be clear and sincere enough to see the conflict within oneself, 6-263
Calamity and catastrophe, conflict and violence, all ills come from the same source, 3-38
When making a resolution one comes into conflict with others, what should be done?, 6-369
You come in conflict with the human wills that are not in contact with the divine will, 14-281
conflicts
The Truth is above all conflicts and all oppositions, 13-381
confusion
The confusion becomes all the more intense at the time the light is about to dawn, 11-175
The confusion is there to teach us how to live from day to day – Not to be preoccupied, 11-184
When confusion and destruction seem to have reached their climax, something happens, 16-7
congestion
If you have a headache or a congestion bring down the force to the chest or the stomach, 6-312
connection
The radical method is to cut off all mental and vital connection, 16-358
conqueror
Man conquers by knowledge. And he conquers knowledge, 2-253
One could hasten the coming if one were a conqueror, 11-252
conquest
He who made the material conquest is conquered by the spirit of the vanquished, 5-342
Truth is a difficult and strenuous conquest. One must be a true warrior, 10-292
conscience
The voice of the ordinary conscience distinguishes between good and evil, 16-248
What is usually called “conscience” acts as a defence against the hostile forces, 16-347
When they are dealing with a scrupulous conscience, they can harass it without mercy, 9-279
conscious
Otherwise one is a half-conscious mass which moves without even knowing why or how, 9-263
The very first little step towards becoming conscious of oneself in the material world, 9-263
consciousness
“a big change” – A new consciousness came on the first of January 1969 and is at work, 17-360
“Neither earth moves nor sun” – “sun-consciousness and earth-consciousness", 10-185
A beginning of consciousness the moment there is a conscious will capable of reacting, 8-369
A consciousness at the same time individual and total – That is the next realisation, 11-275
A human being who does as well as he can according to his consciousness, 11-129
A revolution of the basic equilibrium, that is, a total reversal of consciousness, 4-19
A very profound study of all the movements in oneself is necessary to become conscious, 6-335
An individual consciousness, a group consciousness and a consciousness of the system, 7-232
Be always at the summit of your consciousness and the best will always happen to you, 12-78
Complementary states of consciousness – That this world is ugly, that all is the Divine, 16-319
Conscious of the whole world – You can become conscious of the Divine, 15-176
Consciousness constantly pumps this subconscient which it has to transform, 6-320
Consciousness gives control over one’s own character and, to a large extent, over events, 16-415
Consciousness is a real progress. It is the way towards mastery, 17-112
Consciousness is a state and a power – Love is a force and an action, 14-118
Consciousness is the faculty of becoming aware of anything through identification, 15-4
Every wrong action or every good deed produces on the consciousness its effect, 3-200
First, one must know what one’s consciousness is – For this there are many exercises, 7-250
Without consciousness, no universe, 4-233
For me the whole consciousness is turned constantly towards what it feels as the Divine, 11-327
For this Truth-Consciousness to replace the consciousness of deformation or distortion, 10-187
I have had recently for some moments the experience of un-unified consciousness, 11-290
Impossible to blame anyone who acts sincerely according to his limited consciousness, 11-129
In each and every one, the highest consciousness must be the ruler of the life, 15-206
In order to be conscious, one does not depend at all upon the body, 6-54
In the depths we know things which we do not know in our external consciousness, 4-61
It is the characteristic of consciousness to organise and classify, arranging logically, 6-320
It is the new world and it is the new consciousness and it is the new Power, 11-317
Keep the seat of the consciousness in the higher being and do whatever from there, 14-253
Learn to distinguish between a phenomenon of consciousness and a mental phenomenon, 14-347
Life as it is can be lived in that consciousness, but it is then lived quite well, 11-205
Matter and existence in consciousness – “Which then of these two is the truth?”, 10-251
My consciousness is in “something” which is in the things and which makes them move, 11-277
No human organisation can change radically unless human consciousness itself changes, 12-39
One can be conscious of a sensation without having the least thought, 4-241
One exercise is to observe oneself and see what is really the consciousness of the being, 7-250
One must be conscious of and control the old habits for the character to change, 4-340
One must know how to distinguish this consciousness from the other parts of the being, 7-251
One re-establishes the true consciousness only when one can unite with the Divine, 8-78
Or else to catch the thing, pull it out and hold it up before one’s consciousness, 7-84
Participation in the divine consciousness which is not only aware but knows and effects, 3-167
Recently I had this experience of un-unified consciousness for some hours, 11-291
Reserving the word consciousness for that which is conscious of the divine Presence, 17-179
The action of this consciousness has intensified – Becoming more and more material, 17-360
The art of living – In maintaining oneself in one’s highest state of consciousness, 12-78
The collective consciousness is lower than the consciousness of the individuals, 9-354
The consciousness is asleep in everyone until it is awakened, 17-181
The consciousness is directing and not the thought – Consciousness is replacing thought, 11-319
The consciousness is like a ladder – The Avatar adds one more step to the ladder, 3-178
The consciousness one has is much more important than the act one performs, 14-37
The difference between being in the Divine and then being in the human consciousness, 11-269
The greatest good happens to each when in contact with one’s highest consciousness, 15-290
The highest consciousness is the best judge of the most material things, 13-274
The Lord – If you enter the true consciousness, you can hear and see Him, 10-205
The most difficult thing of all is to maintain the consciousness constantly at the height, 12-50
The power of the Truth-Consciousness over the false consciousness, 10-190
The remedy is the same – A new consciousness must manifest on earth and in man, 12-98
The special character of this new consciousness – Either you can or you cannot, 11-159
The starting-point is receptivity – Then comes the change of consciousness, 4-18
The transition from ordinary automatic functioning to conscious functioning, 11-33
The true consciousness is something altogether different, 11-109
The true transformation is the transformation of consciousness. All the rest will follow, 8-77
The two consciousnesses unite in something which we have yet to find, 11-275
The wider the consciousness, the less its material needs – It is difficult to act the part, 13-272
The world is in a state of suffering simply because it is not conscious of the Divine, 8-77
There is a way of consciousness in which you can enjoy all you read, all you observe, 4-153
There is nothing that is not the Lord, but few are conscious of the Lord, 10-204
They must know by experience the difference between mind and consciousness, 14-348
This is the first step towards unifying yourself – A conscious being with a central will, 4-88
Those conscious of the terrestrial life – Towards the consciousness of the universe, 2-134
Those conscious of the universal life – Towards the consciousness ot the Eternal, 2-134
Those conscious of their life in its entirety – Towards consciousness of the earth, 2-134
To be able to localise one’s consciousness and move it about in the different parts, 7-250
To be individualised in a collectivity, one must be absolutely conscious of oneself, 4-36
To become conscious of all the constituent elements of the being, 2-132
To become conscious of ourselves in our smallest details is vain without surrender, 2-133, 2-134
To perfect oneself, one must first become conscious of oneself – A state of observation, 4-34
To remain in your central consciousness – Never forget the divine presence, 17-93
What is consciousness?, 4-233
What is one to do to prepare oneself for the Yoga? – To be conscious and to act strictly, 3-2
When a certain level of consciousness has been reached, you will climb one more rung, 8-21
When can one say that one is conscious? – It is a progressive state, 8-368
When one lives in the consciousness of his body and of what happens to it – Misery, 11-286
When one lives in the consciousness of others, their relation with you – Misery, 11-287
When things are done in His consciousness – Everything not only easy, but wonderful, 10-204
Consciousness
A change over of authority – That will enable the new Consciousness to express itself, 11-228
Be absolutely modest – The union with the Divine Consciousness and the Divine Will, 3-133
Each forgot that it was only an emanation – They became their own opposite, 5-371
Each one has his way of approaching the Supreme – Love, Power, Consciousness, Truth, 15-396
Every point contains the Consciousness of Infinity and Eternity, 10-220
I let this Consciousness work actively, because I found that truly it knows, 11-241
It is a multiform Power, Love, Consciousness, Truth that expresses itself innumerably, 15-397
It is only the Consciousness which is not limited, 11-129
It is towards that that the world is moving, towards the Consciousness of the Divine, 11-287
That is why this Consciousness is so precious, 11-211
The action of this Consciousness – To show that the whole mental construction is false, 11-226
The best way of helping is to let the Consciousness work in you for transformation, 15-181
The Consciousness is conscious of all at the same time, all together, 11-222
The Divine Consciousness is not only aware but knows and effects, 15-4
The Divine Consciousness will allow the supramental being to take birth, 11-307
The goal of this creation is this Consciousness of the Infinite – Each individual particle, 11-289
The higher Consciousness is a state of pure love but also of pure openness to knowledge, 16-213
The physical is capable of receiving the true Consciousness and of manifesting it, 11-230
The reflection in a distorting mirror brings about division in the Consciousness, 4-234
This Consciousness does not care whether the thing is difficult or not, 11-227
This Consciousness seems to be working very positively for sincerity, 11-240
This Consciousness which is at work, it is as though “teasing” the body all the time, 11-218
Truly the Consciousness is at work making us move as fast as it is possible, 11-166
We want a race that has no ego, that has in place of the ego the Divine Consciousness, 11-307
When you have this Divine Consciousness, things become almost instantaneous, 11-288
consciousness high
Does “keeping one’s consciousness high” mean trying to have higher thoughts?, 6-328
consecration
“the greater and wider the moving idea-force behind the consecration, the better”, 8-8
A converted vital – It begins by an ambition, it ends with a consecration, 5-255
A sincere consecration is for the sadhana much more effective than meditation, 14-100
A total consecration signifies a total giving of one’s self, 4-132
After communion with the Divine, one can act without the action being consecrated, 17-173
Aspiration in the cellular consciousness for perfect sincerity of consecration, 4-338
Complete consecration to the Divine wipes out what one has been in the past, 15-72
Consecration is the consummation – A central will directing always towards the Divine, 14-99
Consecration to the Divine must come first, everything else comes afterwards, 6-341
For one who is totally consecrated to the Divine – Neither shame nor suffering, 10-293
If consecration and effort are associated with the aspiration, things will move faster, 10-297
If you have faith and are truly consecrated to the Divine, all fear vanishes, 5-118
It is only this absolute sincerity of consecration which allows existence, 4-338
Self-giving, consecration and offering are synonyms, 6-228
Something done in forgetfulness – You are not consecrated in that part of your being, 3-27
The complete consecration to the Divine is the ideal attitude and makes you protected, 7-190
The consecration of one’s life and the giving of all one’s possessions, 8-15
The consecration, the surrender of all the elements subject to our control, 2-132
The greatness of an action and its perfection – The sincerity of the consecration, 10-306
The least detail of life and action – As an offering, a consecration to the Divine, 4-133
The part that experiences communion is not the same as the part that is not consecrated, 17-173
The process of Yoga – Surrender, self-offering, consecration – Resolution is the key, 3-126
The second is to consecrate the individual, that he may surrender entirely to the Divine, 7-402
The second part is a sort of mental consecration which makes the act a symbol, 8-234
The true lasting quietness comes from a complete consecration to the Divine, 14-100
To consecrate our being in one block to the Supreme Essence is not enough, 2-133
To forget oneself totally in an integral consecration – The surest path, 14-102
To work, to act with devotion and an inner consecration is also a spiritual discipline, 3-20
True love and consecration lead much quicker to the Divine than an arduous Tapasya, 14-100
What is the difference between self-giving, consecration and surrender?, 6-227
Whatever the work, an act of consecration to the Divine, an offering to the Divine, 8-90
When all your actions are consecrated to the Divine – An equal importance, 14-36
When someone has decided to consecrate – The shortest way to this realisation, 15-180
With an absolute self-giving, self-forgetfulness in consecration, suffering disappears, 7-396
consequence
In the chain of Karma – The consequence of what has been done before, 3-307
Particular consequences have particular antecedents in the past, 3-307
consequences
A transformation of the nature is needed before one can hope to change the consequence, 15-223
All actions carry in themselves their fruits with their consequences, 16-351
Do not call for justice, that is, for the strict consequences of your actions, 17-136
Each and every action carries in itself its fruit and its consequences, 14-24
Every action has its consequences – The way in which the Truth-Consciousness acts, 12-379
One cannot prevent his acts from bearing their natural consequences, 14-214
Only an inner transformation can wipe out the consequences of the act, 10-47
Only the power of the divine Consciousness, can break this chain of consequences, 17-189
The consequences of past errors disappear through the intervention of the divine Grace, 14-234
You hope that the dire consequences of what you have done will be wiped away, 10-47
conservation
Two opposite forces “equally against Thy law” – Conservation and destruction, 17-183
constellations
The story of the worlds – The primordial sphere and the constellations, 2-46
constraint
Constraint is not the best or most effective principle of education, 12-192
The deformation comes from constraint – One cannot love through compulsion, 9-52
construction
It is better to build than to destroy, and yet destroying is sometimes necessary, 2-237
The construction of a new building – A badly built house cannot be repaired, 17-229
constructions
Forms of manifestation offered for the choice of That which wants to manifest, 2-141
Men always make plans, mental constructions and attempt to create on that basis, 14-346
Preconceived ideas are the innumerable habitual mental constructions, 14-346
The mentality imagines all that could be accomplished with the help of this receptivity, 2-141
There are mental constructions which can be true and lead safely to the experience, 14-345
contact
A new life needed to be built up – It was the direct contact, without any intermediary, 11-99
A personal contact with the Divine – He must express this contact in his own way, 8-158
Almost only with the sadhana one can have a conscious contact with his psychic being, 7-269
At times the feeling or the thought or even the body is in contact with the psychic, 7-116
Before this contact, you can receive the psychic influence – More or less lasting effects, 16-246
But it is difficult for a human being to keep up a constant contact with his psychic, 12-45
But most often it is only a fleeting contact – Unless all the rest was transformed, 6-105
Can one imagine the Divine and have the contact? – Certainly, 7-229
Comes a moment when as soon as one concentrates and aspires, one gets a contact, 6-33
Different planes of your being may not have any contact among themselves, 7-291
Enjoying must be replaced by an inner bliss, the contact with the divine Bliss, 8-377
Feeling alone in the midst of human beings is the sign – The need to find contact, 16-426
Here, this contact is established all the time, consciously, deliberately, in everyone, 7-116
How to strengthen the contact and aid the development of the psychic personality, 16-222
If one truly has the will to keep the contact, it doesn’t seem very difficult to me, 7-68
If you are in contact with your soul, you may turn to the soul of desire and convince it, 8-306
If you believe that this contact is going to replace the inner receptivity, you are mistaken, 8-307
If you go down it is very difficult to keep the contact with what is above, 7-113
If you had had even a little inner contact, immediately you would have recognised it, 8-131
In the heart it is a psychic contact, above the head, a mental contact – The higher mind, 17-140
In the ordinary life, not one in a million has a conscious contact with his psychic being, 7-269
It depends on whether one knows how to use this personal contact properly, 8-306
It is difficult to be in contact with people without absorbing something from them, 6-213
It is done – One is in contact with his psychic being or one has found the Divine, 7-194
Not taking care to establish any contact, so that what is above transforms what is below, 7-292
Often people enter into contact with these parts and feel they have found their soul, 7-259
One in contact with the divine Consciousness feels stronger, freer, happier, 8-304
One is identified with all that one does and all the things with which one is in contact, 7-252
One must put oneself in contact with one’s psychic being and the divine Presence, 6-340
One opens a book, finds a sentence and has an illumination – It is a direct contact, 7-342
One second of contact with your psychic being which shows you the best way for you, 8-404
Only in a state of calm one can enter into contact with one’s psychic consciousness, 17-92
Pushing against the door – A way of entering into contact with one’s psychic being, 7-268
Sometimes one single contact is enough – With this awakening comes the aspiration, 9-419
Sweet and humble tears – A contact established with the psychic, 17-16
The “spiritual” way – Contact with the Consciousness – Love-Consciousness-Power, 11-60
The capacity to remain in conscious contact with the higher Force, 11-4
The charge of putting it into contact with all those who come near me, 11-156
The contact – Something identical in the being wakes up by the intensity of the aspiration, 11-64
The contact with the Divine Consciousness gives us physical balance and good health, 10-320
The contact with the Spirit and the growth and manifestation of the Truth of the being, 12-251
The contact with this true divine Love demands a strength which does not yet exist, 10-199
The impression of going down into a well – The experience of contact with one’s soul, 9-379
The inner contact with the psychic is a concrete and undeniable fact, 14-335
The only thing that matters is the contact with the Force, the Light, the Truth, the Power, 9-119
The true contact – When the phenomenon occurs, it is truly a new birth, 9-336
The two most powerful levers to enter into contact with the Divine in one’s psychic being, 7-419
There comes a time when you never lose the contact, 6-33
There is a freedom of choice – They may choose not to remain in contact, 5-380
There is only one solution, it is the direct contact of the physical with the Supreme, 11-173
There was a possibility of coming into contact – The ascent to the Supermind, 8-132
This capacity for contact is perhaps what constitutes the true hierarchy of beings, 8-45
To come in conscious contact with the Supreme Consciousness and to wait – Indication, 11-185
To enter into contact with the psychic consciousness, a patient concentration is necessary, 17-95
To know how to keep the Divine contact in all circumstances is the secret of beatitude, 10-348
To what extent does a personal contact with you help us?, 8-306
When one enters consciously into contact with one’s soul, it can no longer be undone, 7-260
When one has the contact, one can go still further and reach the Eternal, 7-78
When the door is open – Having no anxiety about what ought to be done, said, made, 7-69
When the first experience comes, the first contact cultivate it – Encourage the body, 9-163
When you have established contact with your psychic being, it is, in effect, definitive, 16-246
With each one you enter into contact with the Divine – The contact is identical, 10-104
You cannot pretend to be in contact with your soul – It cannot be contrived, 10-24
You get over your fear if you let the contact with your soul develop in you, 12-125
You have not the enthusiasm and intense will to enter into contact with yourself, 6-299
You have only to call me, and then when you feel the contact, you put it upon the thing, 7-88
contact with the Divine
If one were in contact with the Divine, what would be its effect?, 5-39
In contact with the Divine, you know the how, the why and the process to change, 5-40
contacts
Mental contact comes from similar or complementary mental capacities and affinities, 2-72
On what depends the duration of a contact between two human lives, 2-73
Physical contact is compulsory, so to say, 2-71
Psychic contact occurs between converging spiritual aspirations, 2-72
Vital contact – Between impulses and desires which are identical or liable to combine, 2-72
contagion
And then the body is not isolated – The problem of material contagion still remains, 11-74
Each one has around him an atmosphere – The vibrations are contagious, 16-32
Everything is contagious. Every good thing and every bad thing has its vibrations, 15-260
From the ordinary point of view, it is fear which opens the door to all contagion, 9-122
How long is a Sadhak subject to this fear of catching contagion of difficulties?, 3-303
Knowledge and light can be contagious, 2-94
Mental contagion is constant – Very few people do not receive thoughts from outside, 15-313
Only the body is still open to all the influences from outside – The laws of contagion, 11-51
Some people carry around them ideas of despair and depression – Contagious ideas, 17-36
The contagion of vice and bad behaviour must be very carefully avoided, 9-57
contemplation
If one could simply be – Silence of a dynamic contemplation, 11-265
If the contemplation is sufficiently total, it becomes a concentration, 7-274
Is there a relation between concentration and contemplation?, 7-273
It can turn inwards, not look on, be in its silent contemplation, 6-362
Perhaps that is the way – Contemplating the Divine in this manner, 11-294
The aspiration, the contemplation is not inconsistent with outer activity, 4-123
Usually one means by contemplation a kind of opening upwards, 7-274
What is needed is to succeed in meditating under all circumstances – A contemplation, 4-121
contempt
Two opposite experiences – The contempt of man and the peak of human appreciation, 15-282
contentment
Contentment and cheerfulness can make up for the absence of material possessions, 2-205
continence
“Continence is therefore the rule for all those who aspire for progress” – Abstinence, 6-77
To be continent – No other movements than indispensable to manifest the Divine’s Will, 14-256
continuity
Continuity – Knowing how to persist in one’s effort, 14-162
contradiction
In that condition there is no contradiction – An absolute mental sincerity, 4-158
It may happen that there is an element of contradiction in the consciousness, 6-309
Most people can have the most contradictory, the most opposite ideas in their heads, 9-45
There is no contradiction that cannot be solved and harmonised in a synthesis, 16-212
contradictions
“To be absolutely sincere is not to have any division, any contradiction in one’s being.”, 8-283
A whole world of contradictions suppressed in the subconscient comes up, 11-325
Contradictions always come from the incapacity to see a thing from all points of view, 11-77
If someone needs a contradiction, an inner opposition, the Lord will hold him down, 10-66
If you are made of pieces which are contradictory – A division in your being, 8-283
In the subconscient all the contradictions are accumulated – And it rises thus all the time, 11-323
The most contradictory elements are housed together, 15-334
What is the meaning of this self-contradiction, this division in man?, 15-335
contraries
It is like the harmonisation of contraries – The action is a material action, 11-326
The experience of everything becoming divine – All that is contrary disappears, 11-274
The Truth is above and beyond all contraries and opposites, 10-312
The world of equilibrium – It is the simultaneity, without division, of all contraries, 11-114
contrasts
“these contrasts […] constitute for his mental being the artistry of life”, 9-27
Almost all man’s works of art are based on the violence of contrasts in life, 9-28
control
A complete concentration on what you are doing – A conscious control of the energies, 4-4
Before this, it is good to increase and make more exact the control of physical activities, 9-87
But how to avoid having rancour? – Controlling one’s thought may be of general use, 3-186
Complete self-control of the teacher – Remaining absolutely quiet and undisturbed, 12-167
Concentrating on study is one of the ways of controlling the mind and the vital, 12-133, 17-78
Control does not consist of suppression and abolition but of transmutation, 12-65
Control of the body in all its forms is an indispensable basis – A physical discipline, 9-82
Control over the lower impulsions is the first step towards realisation, 14-253
Control over what one says is more important than complete silence, 14-202
Discoveries in the Buddhist discipline of learning how to control your thoughts, 3-230
Do people have bad thoughts because they have no control over their minds?, 9-252
Each person is an instrument for controlling a certain set of vibrations, 9-253
Even in the dreaming, you can exercise your conscious will and change the course, 3-15
First learn to know yourself perfectly and then to control yourself perfectly, 14-252
For controlling others – Control over oneself, no preference, to be patient and enduring, 15-53
Four movements – To observe, to watch over, to control, to master one’s thoughts, 3-183
How can one obtain a mental control of these impulses by a struggle?, 6-317
If you don’t have control over yourself, how can you expect to control others, 12-195
In order to be able to live in peace with others, self-control is essential, 17-370
Mentally – Try to control the thought coming into your mind, you will see, 4-334
Most of the difficulties that people have are due to a lack of control, 17-369
No ordinary human means can succeed in controlling the play of the mind’s working, 9-125
On the control of speech – When one begins, one has no reason to stop, 3-263
One begins to become a conscious human being only when one has a control, 8-61
One must be able to control oneself before one can hope to govern others, 15-53
One must be conscious of and control the old habits for the character to change, 4-341
Only when one is fully conscious of the process, one can begin to have control, 9-262
People who take a vow of silence imagine that this is control of speech – It is not true, 10-194
Self-control – In certain cases it is wiser to turn your back than to open your mouth, 16-33
So that no element may elude our knowledge and therefore our control, 2-132
The capacity to form and thus prepare action – Control over this faculty of formation, 12-28
The consecration, the surrender of all the elements subject to our control, 2-132
The control can become total when the cells become conscious of the Divine, 14-365
The ideas that are accepted for translation into action should be strictly controlled, 12-28
The mind, if not controlled, is something wavering and imprecise, 8-181
The most difficult thing of all to control, the weakness of one’s character, 2-177
The most important thing is to control one’s mind, 3-183
The movement of admission and refusal we call thought-control, 3-186
The wise man controls himself if he is praised or blamed, 2-178
There is no greater victory than that of controlling oneself, 14-254
These are the two uses of the mind, an instrument of control, a power of organisation, 8-189
This “something else” can have control over all the movements of the being, 9-311
This is the control of active thought, 9-387
This is the very substance of education – To teach you to control your impulses, 6-317
This will compel us to control our thoughts constantly – The power of emanations, 2-94
Thought is the instrument which gives form to life – The importance of controlling it, 8-397
Thought-control is the third step of our mental discipline, 3-186
To control and discipline students, what should one do if one has no self-control?, 8-353
To have a control over events – Be absolutely conscious and master of yourself, 6-464
To keep one’s self-control, one needs to have time enough to rest, enter into oneself, 16-52
Vital centre – Passionate and strong, it asks for control, 14-353
Vitally – Control over the unwanted vibrations which come to us from those around us, 4-334
We shall use the Dhammapada in order to develop and control our minds, 3-183
When one has managed to control with the help of reason – Reason as a stepping stone, 10-15
Who can control his thoughts? Only those who have trained themselves to it, 9-253
You can maintain control over your thoughts even during work and action, 12-28
You must be the master of your lower nature and control your desires and vital impulses, 14-255
You must have a great control on what you say, otherwise you can do much harm, 7-344
control.
A mind that is controlled brings happiness, 3-210
Control and mastery, 3-280
Control your actions, your words, your thoughts, 3-259
It is good to control one’s actions, words, mind, 3-288
Moderation in speech, control of the mind, abstention from evil actions, 3-271
controlling
For controlling others – Control over oneself, no preference, to be patient and enduring, 15-53
controversies
Avoid any exchange of ideas that leads to controversies which are all too often bitter, 12-60
controversy
Publishing a story – Provided there is no political or social controversy, etc., 17-200
conventions
Complying with conventions, writing useless words and an example of overactivity, 10-300
In one’s action, one must be free from social conventions, moral prejudices – Sincerity, 12-53
Moral and social conventions – To replace moral rules by obedience to the Divine, 13-335
conversations
About the gossip-type of conversations – You hinder your consciousness from rising up, 4-152
Conversation with an outsider about business or work – About his private life, 4-155
conversion
“instantaneous” conversions are most often the result of many lives of preparation, 16-387
A better, though more difficult solution – Egos converted and wholly consecrated, 16-425
A converted vital – It begins by an ambition, it ends with a consecration, 5-255
A prompt conversion – The mind suddenly sees clearly but then it falls back, 17-46
A vital converted and consecrated to the Divine Will becomes a forceful instrument, 16-403
Ananda in the centres – One of the good results of the conversion of the physical, 14-361
Can’t the vital be converted?, 5-253
Clear mind – The first step on the road to conversion, 14-339
Conversion – The starting-point of realisation, 15-224
Conversion – The turning of all the movements of the being towards the Divine, 15-224
Conversion of the aim of life from the ego to the Divine – The service of the Divine, 14-5
Conversion of the mind – The mind has liberated itself from its arrogance, 14-339
Conversion of the vital – Enthusiastic and spontaneous, it gives itself unstintingly, 14-353
For the conversion of the mind to be made lasting – Persist in the contact with the light, 17-46
How can the hostile forces be converted?, 6-436
If the vital is converted, the fighting capacities are turned against the anti-divine forces, 6-203
If the vital is not converted and if the mind is convinced? – A painful situation., 5-253
Not much progress if the two do not agree – It is better if the mind is converted first, 5-253
Power of vital expression is useful only when the vital is converted, 14-353
Signs of the conversion of your vital owing to Agni’s influence, 3-138
Some of these asuric beings have tried to convert themselves and not succeeded, 6-435
Some of those beings like dissolution better than conversion – Through pride, 5-379
The condition of your being after death depends on whether the vital has been converted, 3-144
The further one wanders away from the path – The more radical the conversion needed, 13-138
The people whom I have found most difficult to convert are very respectable people, 6-440
The vital must learn to accept conversion, with the help of the reformed physical mind, 3-144
There are beings of the vital, but of a higher kind, who have decided to be converted, 6-435
There can always be an unexpected opening and a conversion, 13-138
Vital forces, especially in children, fight desperately before accepting to be converted, 12-336
When contact with the psychic has been established – This can convert anything, 5-254
When the body is converted, it knows how to collaborate to get rid of its laziness, 16-370
When the vital is converted, the impulses are good instead of being bad, 16-412
conversions
Sudden conversions are usually neither integral nor lasting, 17-188
conviction
A joy in the process of realisation – An unshakable conviction, a will towards progress, 3-139
Keep your conviction if it helps you – Others are as good and true as yours, 15-278
The imagination is really the power of mental formation – At the service of the Divine, 3-157
convincing
One no longer feels any necessity of convincing others of the truth of what one thinks, 8-106
cooking
Aluminium is not good for cooking, 15-270
In cooking – Too strong a fire burns the food, spoils the vessel and wastes the fuel, 15-269
The cooking must be done in silence and harmony, 15-270
To avoid hair falling in the cooking, it is better to cover the head while cooking, 15-270
cooperation
One must have a sympathetic outlook and learn to cooperate with one’s fellows, 14-273
cord of mind
“the triple cord of mind” – There is a physical mind, a vital mind and a mental mind, 16-386
correspondence
When you feel free from attachment, you will be able to resume your correspondence, 14-285
cosmic consciousness
“a horizontal opening into the cosmic consciousness” – A widening, 7-266
“a wall of separative ignorance between” the individual and the cosmic consciousness”, 7-233
Here it is said “Develop the cosmic consciousness.” How can we do it?, 6-419
One feels that he is a part of an immense whole and in relation with the whole totality, 6-420
cosmic spirit
This universe has a spirit, and this spirit is the cosmic spirit, 7-232
Coué
Coué used to treat by auto-suggestion – The mind is a formative instrument, 7-3
coughing
Coughing can be controlled by the will – Coughing is unnecessarily tiring, 15-160
countries
All countries are equal and essentially “one”, 13-383
For countries and states, it is the same change-over to a divine authority, 11-223
The first aim – Individuals learn to know and respect the true spirit of all the countries, 12-41
The importance of a country depends on its response to Truth, 13-383
country
“If you want to be sure of your religion, country, family, you must choose it”, 4-258
“Men are false to their country for their own profit” – “the matricide”, 10-282
“Men say and think “For my country!”, “For humanity!”, “For the world!” – A prison, 10-262
“Our country is God the Mother”, 10-282
“This is my country.” – This may depend upon a sort of inner affinity, 4-259
If the Divine commands to work for family, country or humanity, it is all right, 10-283
Look towards the future – Your religion, country, family lie there, 3-84
The exercise of your free choice – “This is my family, my country, my religion.”, 3-81
Why must we accept the last one in which we have lived as the best?, 3-81
courage
“Courage and love are the only indispensable virtues”, 10-281
A great courage is necessary to go farther – Not to rest satisfied with its own inner joy, 9-425
A lesson of hope for those in danger of losing their self-confidence and courage, 2-43
A real aspiration is something full of courage, 8-41
A third kind, which is truly courageous, is the one who is perfectly aware of the danger, 7-27
Also I have known people inwardly very courageous and externally terrible cowards, 7-26
An aspiration which flings you into the great adventure – Courage as a perfection, 8-40
At least the one advantage of rajasic people is that they are courageous, 7-26
Courage for the sake of self or greater courage for the sake of others, 2-179
Courage is the total absence of fear in any form, 10-282
Courage must be calm and master of itself, generous and benevolent, 14-169
Courage, sincerity and self-giving – That is indispensable in order to walk on the path, 8-260
Even more courage is needed to stay on the right path than to enter it, 2-186
Giving the wise advice that others dared not voice – Physical and moral courage, 2-182
How courage triumphs over obstacles and difficulties and opens the gates to victory, 2-186
In difficult moments, the cheerfulness from a cordial spirit is a kind of courage, 2-192
Learn not to lose courage and confidence at the slightest setback, 16-38
Lord, give us the indomitable courage that comes from a perfect trust in Thee, 15-216
Natures that lack faith also lack endurance and courage, 10-56
One was fighting also for the sake of another – The reason for his courage, 2-180
Our courage and endurance must be as great as our hope and our hope has no limits, 14-174
People who behaved calmly and yet were brave in face of mortal peril at sea, 2-185
Some people move without a quiver in the midst of all dangers – Physical courage, 7-30
Surely those who have courage must have some for those who have none, 16-189
The courage to take the path that leads towards progress, 2-185
The most terrible thing is when you do not have the strength, the courage, 15-373
The physical being can be active and courageous and the moral being cowardly, 7-26
The second method can be taken, but it hurts – Usually one is not very courageous, 7-84
The second one has no affinity, he fears animals – But he has a will and mental courage, 7-29
There is no greater courage than that of recognising one’s own mistakes, 14-170
Three degrees – Courage for oneself, courage for others and moral courage, 2-183
True courage knows all the possibilities and is ready to face everything, 7-31
True courage, in its deepest sense, is to be able to face everything without a shudder, 7-31
Vital courage must be controlled to be helpful, 14-170
What is courage to help oneself and what is courage to help others, 2-181
Which of the two is truly courage, to overcome fear or not to have any fear?, 7-27
Whosoever has courage can give courage to others, 14-170
Whosoever is courageous can give courage to others, 2-187
course
In the school course of English Sri Aurobindo’s and Mother’s works should be included, 12-206
Instead of a course in four years, you can take six years – An all-round progress, 12-169
coveting.
Coveting the wife of another, 3-277
cow
The cow – Mere tradition based on old symbols, 15-39, 17-276
cowardice, 7-406
“There are many kinds of forbearance” – A coward , a physical weakling, God incarnate, 10-295
Also I have known people inwardly very courageous and externally terrible cowards, 7-26
If one is cowardly, next time the difficulty is still greater – How long does this continue?, 7-25
One is cowardly because one is very tamasic and fears having to make an effort, 7-25
The physical being can be active and courageous and the moral being cowardly, 7-26
You must never allow a recognised mistake to renew itself – An act of cowardice, 10-34
cows
A herd of cows and bulls kept prisoner until now – The time has come to let them loose, 2-136
Four herds of cows guarded by four cowherds – One cowherd offered his help, 2-135
craving
But the Light can do its work only when you have got rid of all craving and fear, 3-101
The surrounding mental atmosphere – Vibrations of craving in all its forms, 2-91
craving.
The man who cannot resist craving is swept away by the flood of his eagerness for pleasure, 3-284
What is pleasing, affection, attachment, desire, craving, give rise to grief and fear, 3-255
crazyness
It is said that there are people who are very intelligent, and others who are crazy. Why?, 5-224
creation
“Many creators or rather ‘formateurs’, form-makers” in the creation of the world, 5-307
“To commit adultery with God is the perfect experience for which the world was created”, 10-330
A descent of the divine creative Spirit through realities more and more concrete, 15-355
Creation means separation of all that constitutes this unity, 11-199
He is all! all is He! – But there are notions about creation that are quite simplistic, 5-310
If the Divine is the source of the creation, whence have come all the evils?, 3-102
If they have a capacity for creation – A physical human being may realise their creation, 7-228
In a very old tradition the history of creation recognises the reality of these divine beings, 15-355
In the world the single force of the creating energy is divided, 6-273
It has been said that the seventh creation would be a progressive creation, 7-205
Many form-makers have presided over the creation of the world, intermediary agents, 3-102
Perhaps it would be necessary for the Divine to withdraw his creation into himself, 6-170
That is Pralaya – But it is said that our present creation will continue to be transformed, 6-171
That obviously is the most logical reason for the creation, 6-105
The attribute of the present creation is equilibrium – There is nothing that is bad in itself, 6-171
The central vibration of true Love – The initial vibration of creation has been distorted, 10-215
The creation has that as its goal, that wonderful delight of feeling itself to be Thou, 11-268
The creation is a single whole advancing through a collective evolution, 16-282
The creation must want nothing but the Divine, nothing but to manifest the Divine, 11-315
The creation was simultaneous – A concentration of the Consciousness upon the earth, 4-243
The difficulty of the creation – That all and everything should become consciously divine, 16-384
The divine Mother must certainly have existed before the creation, 4-392
The Divine wanted his creation to be a free creation – One has the freedom of choice, 5-373
The goal of this creation is this Consciousness of the Infinite – Each individual particle, 11-289
The great mystery of creation – Immutable and yet eternally renewed, 16-380
The material mode of perceiving was gained through the “error” of this creation, 10-221
The problem of identification with the Supreme without abolishing the creation, 11-129
The reason why creation began with inertia – That state had to be rediscovered, 11-192
The seven attributes – It is said that the world was created seven times – Pralaya, 5-352
The seventh creation will persist – It is the “creation of Equilibrium”, 5-352
The why of creation – The individual consciousness and the consciousness of the whole, 11-275
There is a transcendent Divine Mother, that is, independent of her creation, 4-393
There is no division between God and his creation – It is a progressive self-awareness, 5-162
They proceeded with their creations independently, in separation and disorder – Matter, 9-207
This has made me understand the process of creation, 11-194
This morning, I lived in an absolutely clear perception of the why and how of creation, 11-197
This Supramental makes the creation more sensitive to the higher Power, 11-315
What manifests in a certain period is the beginning of something in the following age, 6-31
When the Lord becomes conscious of Himself, the world is created, 15-4
creations
The greater part of human creation is ostensibly entertaining but in reality debasing, 12-62
creative Force
The creative Force was given the command to precipitate her Consciousness, Love, Truth, 9-207
Creative Word
There’s a flower you have named “The Creative Word” – What does that mean?, 7-342
creativity.
“We have to create new forms, with new methods and processes”, 12-484
Art – “this degeneracy of modern taste […] in every field of human creativity”, 12-460
creator
“a self-manifester and self-creator, a Cosmic Spirit”, 8-107
Only when the individual rises in his consciousness can he become a creator, 5-195
Creator God
A large number of determinisms – The conception of a Creator God and his creatures, 4-370
creators
Nearly all artists and writers are imitators and copyists – Only creators should create, 10-308
credit
A business having to give on credit – Honest business is getting more and more risky, 17-246
credulous
The sentence “He who is not credulous but has the sense of the Uncreated....”, 3-224
credulous.
The greatest among men is he who is not credulous but has the sense of the Uncreated, 3-223
creed
Above questions of sex, caste, creed and nationality – All are all children of the Mother, 8-242
Sri Aurobindo has come on earth not to bring a teaching or a creed, 13-4
creeds
“Atheism is a necessary protest” – The Churches and the creeds, 10-284
“creeds and churches surrender themselves to the devil […] in their anathemas”, 10-339
criminal
Still, there is a link which is indestructible – The divine light even in the worst criminal, 5-380
criminals
“If thou canst not love the vilest worm and the foulest of criminals”, 10-338
“the criminal led out to be hanged” – “by the grace of God”, 10-50
“the tiger” – If he questioned himself, then he would be a criminal, 10-86
“When I knew nothing, then I abhorred the criminal, sinful and impure”, 10-243
In spite of all his faults, there may be nobility in the heart of a criminal, 2-229
Cripps Proposal
Why Sri Aurobindo advised India’s leaders to accept the Cripps Proposal in 1942, 16-318
crises
Crises shorter and less dangerous for those who have a contact with their psychic being, 12-6
These crises are less in the case of those who have a contact with their psychic being, 4-51
crisis
That frequently corresponds with a crisis, when there comes a call in the whole being, 15-341
You must not believe that all memories of past lives are those of moments of great crisis, 15-342
criticising
2nd sing (adverse force) – One loses confidence, begins to criticise, is not satisfied, 16-184
Before criticising others, it is better to be sure that one is perfectly sincere oneself, 16-280
In the Ashram – Each one correcting his own faults rather then criticising those of others, 16-271
In the head it is all treacheries, favourable explanations, an habit of criticising, 7-90
One should never criticise someone unless one can do better than he, 16-273
The criticising spirit is more destructive than many bad habits, 17-301
criticism
“If men praise or hiss thee” – “take God within for thy only critic and audience”, 10-285
An outside view may find many things to criticise – It does not see the spiritual life, 12-119
Criticism is seldom useful, it discourages more than it helps, 12-358
Do not judge, do not criticise, do not compare, 14-273
Exaggerated criticism is not an aid to progress, 16-268
How can one become indifferent to criticism? – By climbing up on the ladder, 7-391
It is much easier to be indifferent to criticism than to compliments, 7-388
One should never criticise someone if one has not proved one can do better than he, 13-356
Spiritual progress and the service of Truth are based on harmony and not on criticism, 12-184
The criticising habit is more destructive than many bad habits, 14-205
The opinion of the Truth is of genuine worth – No mere compliments or criticisms, 3-138
To cure a critical sense that manifests by incontinence of speech, 14-206
You must be absolutely indifferent to their compliments and their criticisms, 7-388
criticism.
Do not criticise others, but be aware of what you do or have not done, 3-213
No one receives only blame or only praise, 3-258
crookednesses
“Be not repelled by the world’s crookednesses” – “Out of this […], God will emerge”, 10-297
cross
A misfortune, a “cross” touches only the outer consciousness – The psychic is above, 4-45
The original meaning of the cross, 4-392
To say “each one bears his cross” is true of the external consciousness, 4-44
Cross
“The Cross is in Yoga the symbol of the soul and nature in their strong and perfect union”, 10-258
crowd
You must also understand that you are not separate individualities – It is as in a crowd, 4-35
crowds
Crowds can gather out of hatred, and their cries are a prayer to the adverse forces, 9-369
There have been cases of crowds spontaneously beginning to pray, 9-369
cruelty
A difference between violence and cruelty – A cruel person, in a cold-blooded way, 15-46
A man who is cruel with beasts is worse than a beast, 16-110
Can those who have a sense of beauty also become cruel?, 6-71
Cruelty – The distortion of an intensity which wants extremes, 10-105
Cruelty, like sadism, is a need for violent, extremely strong sensation, 10-106
Cruelty, which is one form of sadism, brings very strong sensations, 12-49
Has cruelty, for example, ever been in its place?, 10-105
If one has a sense of moral beauty and nobility, one will never be cruel, 6-71
What makes people cruel – A nervous tension obtained through imposing suffering, 6-71
Cruelty
“Death transformed” – “Cruelty transfigured” – “Ignorance transmuted”, 10-164
“This world was built by Cruelty that she might love”, 10-164
crystallisations
Stones serving as a battery, for protection, to foretell events – The crystallisations, 5-229
crystals
Crystals which are formed in matter – The need to grow to get more light, 5-242
Cubism
Cubism” and Other Ultra-Modernism – That has very little to do with beauty, 12-234
Cubists
“art” was no longer to express physical life but mental life or vital life – The Cubists, 5-332
cults
For each one to find that cult which is his own would be the ideal condition, 8-246
There is a purely physical form of the act, like those forms in cults, 8-234
culture
A man who is not cultured always chooses wrong ideas, 3-244
A world of extremes from the point of view of taste, artistic and literary culture, 7-295
All the humanity which is somewhat cultured – They do not feel the need to change, 11-24
Even among cultured people, hardly one in a thousand is united with his psychic being, 6-108
From the side of inner and outer culture, every lack of taste is a terrible obstacle, 7-295
Intellectual culture – In rising above the mind, it is more often a hindrance, 16-194
Intellectual culture is indispensable for preparing a good mental instrument, 12-139
cure
“You can live in the consciousness of the completed cure”, 5-291
A “miraculous cure” – By an absolute sincerity in the consecration to the Divine, 15-152
A state of consciousness that’s conformable to a complete cure, 5-291
All physical remedies are simply palliatives, they are not cures, 6-368
Every illness that resists the inner cure is for the spirit a defeat, 15-162
Have the faith, the true faith, that you will be cured and the cure is bound to come, 15-149
How to prevent illnesses from coming, and when the illness does occur, how to cure it, 5-183
If one can act upon both a receptive cause and the effect – One is cured, once for all, 4-265
If you want to be completely cured, you must cure this memory in the body, 6-367
If your body has not the will, the resolution to get cured, it won’t be cured, 5-184
It is the Grace alone that cures. The medicines only give a faith to the body, 15-149
Let the Lord do for your body whatever He pleases – This is the cure, 15-150
Medicines – The body needed a remedy to believe in the possibility of being cured, 17-66
One must never lose hope or faith – There is nothing incurable, 16-191
The best thing to do is to offer one’s body to the Divine – “Let Thy Will be done.”, 15-149
The imperative condition for cure is calm and quietness, 15-151
The only way of curing people – By an inner power, to re-establish the equilibrium, 5-121
There are two ways of curing an illness spiritually – Receptivity, 4-264
There is no better cure for illnesses, whatever they are, than air and sun, 16-110
To keep quiet, leaving the Force to do its work – The surest way to be cured, 15-148
Two conditions if you want to get cured – Be without fear. Have a complete faith, 15-141
Unless this inner disorder is healed, the outer cure cannot be total and permanent, 15-138
When the body is in pain, the best way is to go out of one’s body – Curing oneself, 7-128
Cure
The question was how to receive the Cure – But one cannot get out of it all alone, 11-180
curiosity
Are mental indifference and lack of curiosity a sort of mental inertia? – Usually, 12-398
Mental curiosity must be seriously controlled for it not to be dangerous, 15-233
You must have sincerity, a little courage and perseverance and a sort of mental curiosity, 5-200
curses
“when the priest curses, he is crying to […] the God of anger and darkness”, 10-339
With curses, or when one gets angry and says bad things to people – An evil force, 7-343
customs
A tendency here to live according to the customs of society? – Return to the ordinary life, 16-331
cyclone
One can have enough room to develop above the passing cyclone, 9-170
The cyclone was the result of a violent attack of hostile forces, 17-20
The forces behind the cyclone were not hostile but full of a transforming power, 17-283
The recent cyclone – Nature is collaborating in her own way for the growth of sincerity, 17-286
This cyclone was simply a push from the Earth-Nature to wake up, 15-11
Dalai Lama
About the legend of the Dalai Lama’s rebirth and discovery – I have forgotten it, 15-264, 17-301
dance
The dance was once one of the highest expressions of the inner life, 3-111
danger
A feeling of danger – To be taken seriously when one is responsible for the state of things, 16-42
A third kind, which is truly courageous, is the one who is perfectly aware of the danger, 7-27
Courage, sincerity, self-giving – This alone can shelter you against all dangers, 15-190
Dangers come in when people take up Yoga not for the sake of the Divine, 3-4
Do not use the Divine as a cloak for the satisfaction of your desires, 3-6
Even in your sleep try to remember me and call me to your help if there is some danger, 16-186
Feeling the Mother’s presence in the car – A possibility of danger on that day, 16-351
Humanity as a whole seems to have reached a very dangerous turning-point, 3-236
If an ambition is mixed up to obtain powers – It is a very dangerous game, 7-261
In this condition, the danger will have no effect, the ill-will can do nothing to you, 8-223
Is it not dangerous to say, “My movements are not mine, I have not to think of them”?, 4-77
It is a sincere self-giving that saves one from all difficulties and dangers, 14-101
It is dangerous if you sleep surrounded by people who may come and shake you up, 4-128
It is the movement of making oneself the object of observation which is dangerous, 7-19
One is sheltered from danger – This is what I call being greater than one’s experience, 8-278
One might run a grave risk of taking one’s own subconscious will for the divine Will, 17-113
People are not aware of the workings of Grace except when there has been a danger, 5-406
Somnambulism is not always due to preoccupations and cares – A little dangerous, 4-128
The danger in connection with the sex impulses – Yoga taking away the mental control, 3-5
The danger of teaching others, of saying more than you know – Pretence is ruinous, 4-75
The freedom we are given – Danger and risk are part of every forward movement, 16-334
The remembrance of former lives – This is a dangerous subject, 3-40
This happens to ambitious people – This is dangerous, 6-248
To set out without danger, one must have organised his being with the help of reason, 7-176
Yoga is not more dangerous to the people of the West than to those of the East, 3-4
Yourself is of all dangers the greatest for you, 7-190
Dante
“Dante, when he said that God’s perfect love created eternal Hell”, 10-343
darkness
Darkness will remain in the physical consciousness until the physical gets illumined, 17-96
More conscious – Before there was even more darkness, but you were not aware of it, 17-96
Darshan
Everything that is said in a Darshan message has been studied, proved, beforehand, 8-263
Photos taken – At each Darshan I have the feeling that I am a different person, 11-102
The 24th, at the balcony, someone who looks from a sort of plane of eternity, 11-105
These Darshan times with all this rush of people serve for a diffusion outside, 8-262
What is the significance of the message you give every Darshan?, 8-263
Why does it happen like that at the balcony? – It can be two things, 11-103
Why does one feel a different atmosphere on Darshan days?, 8-261
dates
The function of special dates is mainly to awaken memories and receptivities, 17-365
daughter
Countless sons and daughters lavish affection on their good parents and help them, 2-268
David-Neel
Madame David-Nee was a Buddhist, 6-277
Dawn
“The Dawn that does not pass away” – The perpetual renewal, 16-359
A new reign is coming, that of the Spirit – A work to do for the advent of the Dawn, 2-159
dead
If one thinks of someone who is dead?, 7-227
If this person who is dead has remained in the mental domain, you can find him, 7-227
Something was saying, “I am – I am or I have the consciousness of the dead on earth.”, 10-223
When one is what is called “dead”, does the perception of the material world remain?, 10-223
dead person
Generally, the form you give it conforms to this person’s physical form as you know it, 15-327
Most often it is a thought of the person who has gone which assumes a form, 15-326
Respect for the body of a dead person – In the heart and the inner attitude, 15-121
dear.
Hold nothing dear, 3-255
death
(A child) After death people enter the vital world, but those who do good go to paradise?, 5-129
“All disease […], all evil and pain, […] all death” – “Why and how this should be so”, 10-244
“another way to conquer the fear of death […] is to enter into the domain of death”, 6-38
“Can God die? O thou who fearest death, it is Life that has come to thee”, 10-317
“death and failure” – “when they come, they are our supreme momentary good”, 10-261
“Death as a fact has been attached to all life upon earth.” – No material immortality?, 3-308
“Death is the question Nature puts continually to Life and her reminder”, 9-33
“Disease is needlessly prolonged and ends in death oftener than is inevitable”, 10-321
“Shall I accept death or shall I turn and wrestle with him and conquer?”, 10-317
“The hour of death […] inexorably fixed, except for a very few individuals”, 6-51
A demonstration of the presence of death and of the presence of immortality, constantly, 11-220
A frantic race between the two opposite and rival movements, transformation or death, 12-86
A support for the individual consciousness, the fixity of the form made death inevitable, 4-171
After death one suffers torments if one believes in them, 17-106
After death, does the inner being continue to progress?, 5-260
After death, the true mental, vital and even subtle physical persist – The chain of Karma, 15-123
Ah! No. It is precisely because the body decays that death becomes necessary, 5-111
All the while you had the feeling that you were hovering between life and death, 11-299
As long as we are in a body, undoubtedly we have yet something to do or learn therein, 15-119
As the process becomes more and more perfect, it is the victory over death, 11-107
At every minute the feeling that one may live or one may die or one may live eternally, 11-283
At every moment, one feels life, death – And then life, it is union with the Supreme, 11-284
Before this state, the moment of death usually decides the future life, 7-87
But we are not yet built with something that wholly escapes dissolution, 11-49
By leaving the body you will not free yourself of this atmosphere – On the contrary, 3-198
Death is no longer an extinction, it is only a transition. All fear instantly vanishes, 12-84
Death is not an inevitable thing, it is an accident which has been occurring till now, 5-316
Death is the phenomenon of decentralisation and dispersion of the cells, 12-340
Death, for the majority of people, is the contrary of repose, 11-169
Do people who roam about in the lower vital during the night suffer much after death?, 6-448
Each forgot that it was only an emanation – They became their own opposite, 5-372
Even after your death, none of the vibrations stops existing – They continue in others, 5-19
Even in the subtle physical, beings fully developed do not necessarily dissolve, 8-337
Except for very rare cases, animals when they die they return to the spirit of the species, 15-127
Except for very rare cases, the animals when they die return to the spirit of the species, 17-286
Expect nothing from death – It is in life that you must transform yourself, 3-198
First, the mental battle against a collective suggestion that death is inevitable, 12-85
From one’s birth are the day and the moment of death predestined? – No, 6-47
God treats his friends with severity – Whatever happens, you are content, even death, 4-354
How can one tell for certain that the physical body is dead? – Only when it decomposes, 12-345
How to stop the process of death? – Concentrate consciousness on the deeper life, 12-346
I said that if one wanted to conquer death it was necessary to begin by not fearing it, 6-47
If a person feels that his work in this life is over, wouldn’t it be better for him to die?, 10-318
If at the time of death the vital being is attacked in the vital world, 4-204
If certain circumstances are changed, death is not inevitable any longer, 3-308
If life has been converted into death, why doesn’t it itself die?, 5-377
If matter could become plastic enough, death would no longer be necessary, 9-34
If men did not die, with age their body would become useless?, 5-111
If the belief in death could be cast out, death would no longer be inevitable, 4-171
If the whole being could simultaneously progress – There would be no illness, no death, 3-90
If you have not renounced your ego, to give up the body will not bring freedom to you, 15-119
In the ordinary life, a progressive dislocation – By Yoga, it tends to be all the greater, 3-87
Is fear the only cause of death? – No., 6-47
Is not death the most common and everyday happening, 15-122
It is only with death that the possibility of integral realisation ceases, 16-163
It was the conditions of matter upon earth that made death indispensable, 3-37
It will be possible for the body to escape from the necessity of disintegration – Death, 12-8
Leaving your body is not a solution. You remain with your desires and it is worse, 17-62
Men are obliged to leave their bodies – They do not know how to keep up with Nature, 15-121
Most of religions have based their power of action on the fact of death, 12-85
Mother, sometimes we are terribly afraid of death. What should we do in such a case?, 5-314
Mother, what happens if the links are broken? – One dies, 6-54
Nothing is really death – No radical change in the vibration of the consciousness, 11-61
Of all the habits, death is surely the most obstinate, 15-120
One must never be afraid to die, 4-355
One must never will to die, 4-355
One must never wish for death, 4-355
Part of the vital being of the dead person taking shelter in the atmosphere of someone, 4-204
Sri Aurobindo tells us this possibility of immortality – Neither fear nor desire death, 3-188
That is why there is all this ugliness, death, illness, wickedness, suffering, 5-71
The belief that after death a dead man very often returns in his daughter’s child, 16-366
The body is a protection – Entry into the vital worlds when nightmares or death, 3-47
The central will of the physical being abdicates – This inevitably precedes death, 12-341
The condition of your being after death depends on whether the vital has been converted, 3-144
The death of someone close – Concentrate one’s love on him in peace and calm, 16-418
The departure too depends on the degree of development, the conditions of death, 8-336
The figure 100 in itself has no special significance for the length of a human life, 17-371
The first method appeals to the reason – One can neither hasten nor delay death, 12-83
The formidable collective suggestion of death – The collective human mentality, 5-313
The idea that if the body is changed the next one will necessarily be better, is a mistake, 16-163
The liberation of the body consciousness from all the conventions regarding death, 10-353
The necessity of death – The necessity of renewal and change and transformation, 3-36
The normal state of those who die – Unless there is a special higher development, 6-56
The old state is consciously that of death and suffering, 11-196
The other day, this experience of dying without dying enabled the body to accept, 11-222
The people around the dying man can help him to enter his highest consciousness, 6-449
The power to withdraw from the influence of death – By changing the form of the body, 16-323
The psychic being is that which persists after death, 3-63
The re-entry into the body – People do not die till six or seven days after their death, 4-142
The vital world – Those exclusively in the physical and the vital go there after death, 17-285
The vital world – Those who live in the physical and vital go there after death, 15-119
The wish to change his body for a better one is responsible for what happened, 15-161
These days, a state determining death along with the state permitting the continuity, 11-113
This knowledge or discipline which gives the capacity to face death without fear, 12-88
Those who at the moment of death are convinced that they are going to paradise or hell, 8-218
To conquer death and win immortality, one must neither fear death nor desire it, 15-120
To enjoy a peaceful death you must prepare for it – The abolition of desires, 15-120
To enter into the domain of death and then to return and re-enter the physical body, 12-87
To put off for the next birth what one can do in this life is laziness, 16-163
To someone whose friend had died – Only the material body will be dissolved, 15-122
To stop the propensity of the body to disintegration – The will of the psychic being, 16-191
To think that if you leave your body you will come closer to me is a big mistake, 16-162
Weariness, illness, old age and even death become mere obstacles on the way, 12-262
What cannot be acquired or conquered during life can certainly not be done after death, 16-163
When man lived in harmony with Nature, his life lasted longer, 17-371
When man lives by and for the Divine, his life will be longer, 17-372
When one has to die one dies, and when one has not to die, one does not die, 5-315
When people know that they are about to die, why don’t they tell the spirit to go away?, 5-137
When the earth no longer needs to die in order to progress – No more death, 10-166
When the vital being leaves the body for whatever reason, the body dies, 6-355
When they really die can they try once again the same thing?, 6-54
When you think you may die the next moment, there occurs in you a detachment, 3-187
Where can the line be drawn between the inside and the outside? – The line is flexible, 3-36
Where does one go after death? – For each one it is a different thing, 5-115
Why has death been associated with sorrow ever since the beginning?, 10-294
With the accidents comes deterioration, and with deterioration there is death, 5-113
Within us many states of being having their own life – When the body dies, 5-134
Without seeking for the result – We thus prepare ourselves for a restful death, 15-120
You can tell it “I forbid you to take this one”, but it goes elsewhere. Another death, 5-136
You do not lose your individuality – The power to make your physical being plastic, 3-169
Your father died because it was his time to die – The cause is in the Divine’s will, 15-122
Death
“Death transformed” – “Cruelty transfigured” – “Ignorance transmuted”, 10-164
“O Death, our masked friend and maker of opportunities”, 10-294
“This world was built by Death that he might live”, 10-164
“Why do we call Death a god?” – He became a god in the consciousness of man, 15-123
A Power of Eternity, with an intensity which would not be there without Death, 10-166
Death […] when he changes this robe of earth for that brighter raiment, 10-294
It is said that there is a god of Death. Is it true? – Yes, I call it the spirit of Death, 5-135
Preventing Death from coming to someone’s house – It goes to another’s, 5-191
The Asura of Death tried to incarnate. But he could not get converted, 6-173
death.
Many are not aware that we all must die They would appease their quarrels, 3-187
debates
“When, O eager disputant, thou hast prevailed in a debate”, 10-85
How is it that we lose a chance to widen our knowledge by prevailing in a debate?, 10-86
If you prevail in a debate, you remain imprisoned in your own thought, 10-86
decapitation
Decapitation causes a very brutal death which throws out the vital being, 5-206
deceit
All relations between men have until now been based on falsehood and deceit, 13-268
decentralisation
People so decentralised that they are more sensitive about others than in themselves, 5-303
deception
Deception and attempts at deception are taken almost everywhere as goodwill, 11-261
The mind has a power of deception in its own regard which is incalculable, 3-212
deciding
Each one does according to his or her nature – It is impossible to decide for others, 12-389
decision
Decide if sincerely you want the Divine Life more than anything else, 13-86
I am not in the habit of imposing my will on others, 13-86
If it is just an external and superficial decision, one has to decide, 6-369
If she decides to do yoga in order to join you here, nothing good can come out of it, 13-130
Make sure that your resolution is on a firm basis and your mind and vital being ready, 13-132
Make the decision yourself – Neither your parents nor I can take the decision for you, 13-134
When one has decided and accepted to do something, it must be done as well as one can, 12-394
decisions
A thing to be done should be considered in itself, independent of all personal questions, 16-48
From the moment one has accepted to do something, it must be done as well as one can, 16-289
Never allow yourself to do something once you have decided not to do it, 17-136
The individual must make decisions – To have opinions is not indispensable, 16-320
To decide – A spontaneous movement taking place in a sincere and constant aspiration, 17-169
To know whether a thing is right and good – Seeing the law of Truth behind things, 16-49
declarations
You cannot declare a wrong figure – Really reduce the number of servants if possible, 17-279
deconcentration
Some “mediums” have a power of deconcentration and reconcentration of the physical, 15-375
decoration
The decoration of the meditation hall – One person alone must design the whole thing, 15-276
deduction
Analysis, deduction, reasoning – These faculties must be stopped, 9-399
Analysis, reasoning, deduction – The whole process occurs almost spontaneously, 9-399
If one develops faculties of analysis, deduction too much, do they become obstacles?, 9-401
Intuition dispenses with reasoning and deduction – An expression of direct knowledge, 9-400
deepening
Three major ways in order to progress – To widen, to deepen, to surrender oneself, 16-436
deer
The deer – Gentleness and swiftness of movement, 15-37
The significance of animals – Deer, swan, parrot, elephant, dog, seal, peacock, hare, 17-4
defeat
“If thou think defeat is the end of thee, then go not forth to fight”, 10-286
It is not the soul but the ego and its pride that feel defeat and humiliation, 14-259
Never to despair – The worst apparent defeat leading to final victory, 10-309
You must not judge things from an outer success or a semblance of defeat, 6-238
defeatism
Because of physical death, the subconscient is a defeatist, 11-285
It is because something in us, through cowardice or defeatism, accepts this, 7-406
Perfecting our faith in the Divine Grace – To conquer the defeatism of the subconscient, 16-427
Pessimism, defeatism, is certainly the greatest obstacle – The material consciousness, 11-2
They compel you to be absolutely sincere – But they are first and foremost defeatists, 9-280
defects
A need to keep the sense of their separate personality – They cherish their defects, 7-359
All defect can be effaced by sincere aspiration and by transformation, 14-234
An offering of one’s defect, vice or bad habit – The force to replace by a truer vibration, 16-244
Become more and more conscious – To be perfectly vigilant and open an inner door, 4-180
Either qualities or defects are always a deformation of something which is behind, 5-356
If it were necessary not to have any defects in order to be open, nobody could be open, 6-394
If one did not carry defects in oneself, one could not become aware of them in others, 6-429
It is the defects you have in yourselves which seem to you most shocking in others, 16-298
Many people living exclusively in the inner reality had in the outer life gross defects, 7-290
One could have a body that grows from perfection to perfection – The inner being, 5-114
The best remedy is to stop thinking of yourself and your defects and difficulties, 14-224
Who is this “Master of forces” who sees “the defects of the present machinery”?, 7-23
Why does one have a particular defect and not other defects? – It is the work of Nature, 7-360
Your defects will disappear if you do what is necessary for them to disappear, 6-464
defending
We should cherish and defend only the good, fight and undermine the evil, 2-240
What are the things that man should cherish and defend, 2-241
deficiencies
If somebody has a deficiency and is hypersensitive and self-willed – Guide him gently, 14-273
To overcome difficulties and deficiencies is the meaning of the sadhana of works, 14-316
To see the imperfections and deficiencies – It is all right if it brings a greater courage, 14-236
definitions
Intellectual definitions and distinctions are too external and rigid, 3-64
deformation
Abstain even from the slightest inexactitude, exaggeration or deformation, 14-202
In manifestation the human consciousness deforms the divine Action, 11-264
What has been organised from within by the Divine as it comes out gets deformed, 11-264
deformities
Deformations in Nature – One can understand in the consciousness of Unity, 16-285
deity
Whatever the external form of the deity – The presence of the thing it represents, 10-95
Deity
“until he has included all other names and forms of Deity in his own conception...”, 7-374
delight
“the Absolute can have no purpose in manifestation except the delight”, 9-264
“unalloyed delight of being” – “God and Man, World and Beyond-world become one”, 9-7
An existence “that multiplied itself for sheer delight of being”, 9-22
Delight and the state of perfect, integral, universal love – The summit of consciousness, 8-326
Delight means the Freedom of the constant, invariable union with the Divine Will, 3-254
How can one “learn of pure delight”?, 9-21
Is delight the highest state?, 8-326
Pain – “thou canst impose the spirit’s law of unmixed delight on thy lower members”, 10-245
Pain, delight, all this is a way of seeing things, of feeling them, 11-109
So long as one finds pleasures, one cannot feel this delight, 9-22
Suffering and delight are necessities for the work in a certain field of inconscience, 11-109
There comes a time when one touches a thing and feels this delight, 9-22
There is something which lies beyond – A state of perfect delight which is not static, 8-326
When this delight comes down – A generalised goodwill and harmony in the world, 16-254
Delight
A very persistent movement put at the source of creation not Delight but desire, 9-8
Beyond these two, if one has found the divine Delight – Impossible to come down, 8-327
It is time to go back to Delight, the Joy of union and manifestation of the Divine, 9-8
The discipline – If it is practised with the aim of finding Delight, the result is delayed, 9-23
The universe is created in Delight and for Delight, 9-7
To seek Delight before having acquired detachment does not seem to be very wise, 8-327
delight.
We shall feed upon delight like the radiant gods, 3-252
delusion
In what the delusion consists – The everlasting Truth, the only thing worthy of pursuit, 3-201
We shall consider the best means of rejecting all passion and ill-will and delusion, 3-201
delusion.
One who puts into practice the teaching – Rejecting all passion, ill-will and delusion, 3-200
demand
What is the difference between aspiration and a demand?, 4-135
demands
What have you done for the Divine to make so many demands?, 13-101
dematerialisation
There are beings that have the power of dematerialising and rematerialising objects, 6-61
democracy
Democracy – “its evil is the decline of greatness in humanity”, 10-309
Democracy
Democracy, Socialism – “it would be difficult to decide which is the worse”, 10-309
Democracy, Socialism, Anarchism – “A […] march from illusion to illusion”, 10-309
demons
Gods or demons, invisible beings and powers, do not possess the psychic being, 15-360
denying
“you are free […] to deny and to reject the Divine or to recall your self-giving”, 6-211
departed one
If people who love the departed one concentrate their thought and love – This protects, 6-55
Department of Physical Education
This is exactly what we want to try in our Department of Physical Education, 12-259
deprecating
The first necessity is to abstain from thinking of anyone in a depreciatory way, 14-272
depreciation
An excessive depreciation is no better than an excessive praise, 16-176
depression
“fear, weariness, depression, self-distrust and assent to weakness” – Destruction, 10-319
“when thy members would fain make love with depression and weakness”, 10-295
A depression is the most subtle enemy of the Yoga, 14-245
A sort of uneasiness – Depression, discouragement, a lack of faith, doubt, 4-248
A steady, quiet endurance that does not allow any upsetting or depression, 14-164
At these moments of depression or of revolt, no fresh decision must be taken, 14-246
Depression is a bad adviser, 14-245
Depression is a sign of weakness, of a bad will somewhere – It is a kind of revolt, 7-10
Depression is always hurtful – In Sadhana it is more serious, 3-311
Depression is always unreasonable and leads nowhere – The most subtle enemy of yoga, 16-194
Depression is the worst of all illnesses, 14-245
Depression may come from two causes, a want of vital satisfaction or a nervous fatigue, 6-32
Do not open the door to depression, discouragement and revolt, 16-67
Do not pay attention to the depression and act as if it was not there, 14-244
Does depression come from the vital? – Oh, yes, 5-256
Endurance is the capacity of bearing without depression, 14-164
Force yourself to study and your depression will go away, 12-132
How can depressions be controlled? – The thing to do is to enter a deeper consciousness, 6-32
If you slip into depression, you cut every source of energy, 4-10
It is specially in order to show that one is not satisfied that one becomes depressed, 7-10
It is the vital being that gets depressed when its desires are not satisfied, 16-134
Most often it is mixed with that self-pity which is the cause of depression and weakness, 15-339
My will is that each one should always go forward peacefully and steadilyb, 17-117
One is almost constantly in an ordinary vital state – Depression or revolt, 8-191
One part does in fact perceive the divine Will – But your vital becomes depressed, 17-115
The bad effects of depression – Thus, should one never discourage any idea or conduct?, 3-311
The example of someone who has frequent depressions, 4-341
The imagination is really the power of mental formation – At the service of the Divine, 3-157
The influence of a depression, of pessimism or fear – In a sense, the result of character, 6-2
The less importance one attaches to these dark periods, the sooner they are over, 17-58
The psychic does not know depression because it is divine by nature, 17-27
The psychic does not know depression because its nature is divine, 14-337
The stupidities of discouragement and those of wickedness – Make it a rule not to move, 4-51
To avoid being attacked by depression – Pay no attention to it, 17-25
To master depression – It is easier here, with a concrete and tangible help, than all alone, 16-187
To prevent difficulties from causing depression – Become conscious, 17-83
To prevent the vital from enjoying its depression – You must strengthen your will, 17-119
Yet, the Sadhak cannot expect people to flatter his mistakes or indulge his foibles, 3-311
You can feel depression in the atmosphere before it touches you, 17-25
You face your difficulties and obstacles with a smile – An invariable cheerfulness, 3-138
descending being
In man alone there is the possibility of the psychic being growing to its full stature, 3-151
descent
A “descent” – The consciousness rises. You catch the Thing and come down with it, 8-133
A part of humanity will know and participate in the supramental descent, 3-180
About the descent of what Mother later identified as the superman consciousness, 11-148
And yet, it is almost a promise that there is going to be a sudden change – A “descent”, 11-146
If there is an upsetting when the force descends, there is a weakness somewhere, 4-98
In place of an ascent, there is a descent from above, a supramental descent, 11-95
In the meditation it was a movement of ascent, in the concentration, of descent, 4-122
Is it the development of the form that compels the descent of a higher consciousness?, 9-221
It is in this way that what are called miracles happen – A sudden descent, 3-31
One drop of the Divine Consciousness could change everything here – The descent, 3-38
She came down because time had come when she could descend, she could succeed, 6-293
The aim of Yoga is to get out of the cycle of Karma – The ascension and the descent, 3-30
The consciousness descends through all the states of being down to the most material, 16-368
The direct descent of the Supermind alone can utterly re-create life in terms of the Spirit, 3-173
There is a descent of conscious beings in the forms produced by the evolution, 7-357
This descent was perhaps a reaction, for there was another Force coming down, 5-306
When the divine Consciousness descends into the body – Maybe an integral expression, 5-323
Why the descent of the supramental plane, instead of the intermediate planes?, 5-282
Descent
To bear the pressure of the Divine Descent, you must be very strong and powerful, 3-11
descents
The reason for these descents of consciousness – The supreme incarnations on earth, 10-74
design
The decoration of the meditation hall – One person alone must design the whole thing, 15-276
desire
“by perfect renunciation of desire or by perfect satisfaction of desire […] desire perishes”, 10-174
“Desire... leads to pulling down the force” – What does this mean?, 6-409
“your first aim must be to be totally free from all desire and self-regarding ego.”, 4-383
A desire which knows that it will never be satisfied at once vanishes, 14-254
A kind of inner communion with the psychic being when one willingly gives up a desire, 7-40
A man may have this subtle-physical envelope quite intact and yet be full of desires, 4-324
A very persistent movement put at the source of creation not Delight but desire, 9-8
A vision may be partly false – The desire they have mixed up with their perception, 4-113
All the desires that have been repressed try to seek satisfaction, 4-58
All these desires, all these impulses, all these currents of force pass through you, 7-360
An accident – Unfortunate results from a desire insisting on immediate realisation, 16-31
Anything which has to do with desires, repulsions, is enough to impede your progress, 7-294
As regards desires, personal circumstances, one is not very persistent or very steady, 7-238
Aspirations can be of this kind – Desire is altogether something else, 6-336
Auroville – For those who want to surmount their ego and renounce all desire, 13-218
Be vigilant – Do not use the Divine as a cloak for the satisfaction of your desires, 5-5
But first the vital and the physical must be freed from all desire, 12-378
Can the protective envelope also feel the waves of desire?, 4-323
Conquering the desires – By rising to a higher consciousness, 14-253
Desire is a vital movement, aspiration is a psychic movement, 16-411
Desire is an impulse which pushes you to get possession of something, 6-410
Desire is love in its obscurest and most unconscious form, 7-38
Desire is useful only at the beginning of evolution to awaken consciousness, 17-106
Desire was the helper, Desire is the bar.” – According to the stage where you are, 4-3
Desires – It is a vibration which suddenly awakens something similar in you, 8-53
Do not use the Divine as a cloak for the satisfaction of your desires, 3-6
Does an individual mastery over desire suffice or is a collective mastery necessary?, 4-381
Educate the child with care and teach him to distinguish his desires from his needs, 12-13
Every good Aurovilian – Freeing himself from desires, preferences and repulsions, 13-202
Everyone carries around himself the atmosphere of his own desires, 6-279
First through observation – That the satisfaction of desires gives a mixed pleasure, 9-21
Food desires – Unless you control the food you take, you will always be ill, 15-148
For ordinary men the satisfaction of their desires is the very reason for existence, 9-101
Generally, people live in perpetual desires – Children are more simple. It is expressed, 6-411
How to find the borderland between a true need and a desire – Self-observation, 4-49
If a desire is mixed with your aspiration, you begin to pull – Anything at all can come, 6-409
If one is not master of one’s desires, one cannot be master of one’s thoughts, 14-255
If you admit a progression of the universe, you have to shift the objective of desire, 3-194
If you have a strong desire, you project your desire outside yourself – A formation, 5-18
If you let desire do what it likes, it makes use of your will, 6-411
Imagine that the thing one wants to do will not be done – To know the presence of desire, 16-342
In aspiration there is what I might call an unselfish flame which is not present in desire, 4-135
In desires some are obstinate, vehement, and some have fugitive and weak desires, 6-337
In ordinary life, a struggle to satisfy one’s desires. Here one struggles not to do so, 16-134
Is desire contagious? – It is even much more contagious than illness, 7-37
It is also said that the first expression of love in living beings is the desire to devour, 5-149
It is desire which creates difficulties – Something added to the vibration of will, 10-179
It is desires that irritate the organs and make them ill, 15-147
It is the desire and rebellion that prevent your vital from feeling the Presence, 17-94
It is very rarely that this thing desired continues to interest someone once he has it, 6-411
Let us make a complete offering of this ego with all its desires to the Divine, 10-319
Liberty does not mean to follow one’s desires but, on the contrary, to be free from them, 13-213
Morality is in its principle and its working the contrary of the spiritual life – Desire, 3-118
Number two
“The Aurovilian does not want to be a slave to his desires.”, 13-337
Once you are born into consciousness, desire prevents you from liberating yourself, 8-367
One attains the true bliss by getting rid of all desires, 3-267
One begins by mixing up desire with one’s aspiration – How to reject this desire?, 8-18
One cannot feel the Ananda unless one has become desireless, 8-369
One cannot overcome one’s desires by making oneself weak, 14-255
One must be absolutely sincere and not cover up one’s desires with fine theories, 8-72
One must be without preferences and without desire to know the Divine’s will, 15-257
One must not set out on this road with a baggage of impulses and desires, 7-177
Only one guarantee – A complete absence of all personal desire, and a total peace, 10-290
Only, you must have no preference, desire, repulsion, attraction, and above all, no fear, 11-188
Peace and serenity replacing the agitation, anxiety and fear which spring from desire, 2-93
Peace in the vital – The result of abolishing desires, 14-355
People who have desires add to the mental formation a vital shell, 6-279
Persistence in error comes from the desire to feel, to act, to think in a particular way, 3-192
Renunciation of desires – The essential condition for realisation, 14-253
Renunciation of emotional desires – Indispensable for transformation, 15-89
So long as one has desires, preferences and attachments, one is a slave, 12-103
Some children are altogether unconscious and very bold in their desires, 6-414
Sorrow, desire, suffering, ambition – To make consciousness emerge – Will for progress, 10-294
Surrender is not an abdication of the personality – But desires must be given up, 3-117
The desire repressed below leaps up and manifests itself in the form of dreams, 4-59
The desires are not the expression of needs but of preferences, 16-225
The difference in quality between the vibration of Will and the vibration of desire, 10-176
The ego thinks it knows better than anyone else what it needs – According to its desires, 16-224
The first condition is not to be subject to one’s desires, 16-433
The impulse of desire has to be changed – This is difficult for a very young child, 6-412
The impulses and desires that come up by the pressure of Yoga should be faced, 3-5
The knot is the knot of the ego – The ordinary way of acting is tied to desire, 8-70
The knot must be loosened in order to be able to remove desire and yet continue to act, 8-70
The mastery of passions and desires, an unshakable calm, the absence of all fear, 12-90
The most effective way of overcoming desires and attachments, 16-301
The movement of love is perhaps less distorted in other worlds than in the human, 3-72
The only solution is the abolition of preference and desire, 11-222
The other vibration of desire, or any similar vibration, confuses and distorts, 10-177
The right to be free – Only when one has done away with all desires and impulses, 10-16
The satisfaction of desires and impulses of the vital make the body suffer and fall ill, 9-100
The thirst for something is not the Divine – It can be quite simply a desire, 7-368
The vibration of desire is added to the vibration of Will emitted by the Supreme, 10-175
The vital is meant to put in the energy, but if it is seized by a desire, it gets perverted, 5-100
The vital liberation, from desire – Constant peace and serenity as well as the power, 12-71
Then, one must reject one’s desires without trying to satisfy them, 9-21
There are four conditions for knowing the divine Will, 4-208
There are people who always take their desires for their needs – Try a small experiment, 4-384
There is a greater joy in overcoming a desire than in satisfying it, 7-38
There is another quietude which is necessary, vital quietude, the absence of desire, 8-329
There is not one satisfied desire which does not give a kind of bitterness, 7-40
There is nothing pleasant in desiring anything. It only puts you in an unpleasant state, 7-38
They turn freedom into license, they use it to satisfy their desires, 13-347
This desire ought to be replaced by a clear, precise, constant vision of the Truth, 4-2
Those who are accustomed from their childhood to take all their desires for needs, 4-384
To be able to know the Truth you must be without preferences and without desires, 13-371
To be able to organise and carry out everything, free from all desire and attachment, 12-86
To become conscious of the Divine Will – No longer any desires or personal will, 10-286
To choose without preference and execute without desire is the great difficulty, 4-1
To conquer a desire brings more joy than to satisfy it, 14-256
To cure a illness – The power cannot work if you have no control over your desires, 15-147
To enjoy a peaceful death you must prepare for it – The abolition of desires, 15-120
To make a distinction between a desire and a need for the work – No infallible method, 16-28
To unite with the Divine – Conquering in oneself the very possibility of desire, 13-200
True Aurovilians – Let them not mistake their ego and their desires for the Divine, 13-219
Usually real artists are people who don’t have many desires, 7-58
We are here to give up all desires and turn towards the Divine, 13-347
We could say that the Divine gives what one desires, and of all lessons this is the best, 6-238
We want progress. But usually there get mixed up with it all kinds of desires, 6-337
What comes and gets in the way is preference – preferences and desires, 4-386
What is possible is to enter into a state where there is no desire, 10-174
What is the difference between willing and desiring?, 6-410
When an attack comes the wisest attitude is to consider that it comes from outside, 3-35
When desires are not satisfied – The Grace wants a willing and spontaneous surrender, 10-261
When you emerge by your effort you are no longer in your element of obscure desires, 3-211
Where does desire come from?, 7-37
Yielding to desires is not the way of getting rid of them, 14-253
You make use of the Divine as a fine cloak to cover the satisfaction of your desires, 4-77
You must accept all things – and only those things – that come from the Divine, 3-10
You must be the master of your lower nature and control your desires and vital impulses, 14-255
You must renounce any attempt to satisfy your desires, 14-254
desire.
Be on your guard, O Bhikkhus, until you have attained the extinction of all desire, 3-267
Cut down all the forest (of desires) and not one tree alone, 3-271
Desire is insatiable, 3-247
Having destroyed ego, desire and wrong views, 3-274
One for whom all desires have passed away, 3-223
The just go to the heavenly worlds, but those who have freed themselves from all desire attain Nirvana, 3-230
What is pleasing, affection, attachment, desire, craving, give rise to grief and fear, 3-255
Whatever is given to those freed from desires yields abundant fruit, 3-287
desires
We must learn to know our dreams – The desires seeking satisfaction, 2-33
desire-soul
What is the “vital desire-soul”? – The vital soul, the vital being, what animates the body, 6-355
despair
Despair stops you – That should not be allowed, 6-441
In all circumstances of life you must always be very careful to guard against despair, 10-56
Never to despair – The worst apparent defeat leading to final victory, 10-309
Some people often despair. Is this a necessity for their progress?, 10-56
The stupidities of discouragement and those of wickedness – Make it a rule not to move, 4-51
destinies
For example, the vital destiny affects the physical destiny and can alter it, 12-78
If you have a great many destinies that come together – How will you foresee that, 15-288
Must be added the mental destiny, the psychic destiny, and many others besides, 12-78
One can at least call upon his highest destiny by aspiration, prayer and surrender, 12-79
The capacity to discern the various destinies and their combined or dominant action, 12-78
When this higher destiny intervenes – Events of this kind that appear as miracles, 12-79
destiny
All those who are destined to realise have had this at least once in their life, 8-404
But even those whose destiny is certain have to struggle against fear, 10-11
Each being has a destiny. The capacity also to enter into contact with a higher domain, 6-285
Have faith in your destiny and your road will be lit, 14-225
In a human body there are many individualities, each one with its own destiny, 15-287
Only then can one follow the thread of one’s destiny, see the goal and the way to reach it, 9-18
Only those who are predestined can combine these two perfections, 9-93
That which the Divine has destined for each of us – That will be, 16-215
The combination of all these determinisms results in the destiny of the individual, 12-77
The inner or higher being is the master and builder of our destiny, 14-335
There are people whose destiny is very complex, 15-286
These experiences – For all those who are destined to find their inner being, 8-404
Those who carry within themselves a spiritual destiny will arrive, no matter what path, 8-146
Whoever was destined believes that the bridge he has followed is the only one, 11-65
Yoga helps you to become fully conscious of your destiny – You can gain lives, 6-448
Your higher consciousness brought into the material destiny – An immediate change, 15-291
destruction
“fear, weariness, depression, self-distrust and assent to weakness” – Destruction, 10-319
“things that absolutely refuse […] may be destroyed” – “make sure first that God” asks, 10-347
Behind all destructions, I find the power of Kali to hasten the progress of transformation, 17-252
Both things go together – A possibility of destruction and of a more perfect remedy, 9-297
Destruction become necessary only because of the resistance, 10-231
He declared that he would destroy all he could before being destroyed, 5-376
It is better to be able to save, illumine, transform, than to have to destroy brutally, 7-303
It is better to build than to destroy, and yet destroying is sometimes necessary, 2-237
It is like people who ask whether certain elements will disappear from the universe, 10-98
Only the Truth can save us – A choice between serving the Truth or being destroyed, 14-195
Our spontaneous reaction to what seems to us bad – Not to transform, but to destroy, 11-261
The progression makes the return to the Origin, the destruction no longer necessary, 7-205
The true way of preventing the repetition of these destructions is to learn their lesson, 17-253
There is no question of welcoming destruction, but of learning the lesson it gives, 15-45, 17-252
To guard things beautiful, good, true, we must sometimes fight and destroy, 2-238
Two opposite forces “equally against Thy law” – Conservation and destruction, 17-183
What are the evil things that man should learn to fight, must master or destroy?, 2-241
What do you mean by the instinct of destruction in children? – Not in all children, 5-409
When confusion and destruction seem to have reached their climax, something happens, 16-7
destructions
Behind all destructions I find the power of Kali to hasten the progress of transformation, 15-17
The true way of preventing the repetition of these destructions is to learn their lesson, 15-17
detachment
The true Power will not manifest except through a being who has attained detachment, 4-382
The two states – Perfect detachment and close union, and perfect love and compassion, 8-327
To seek Delight before having acquired detachment does not seem to be very wise, 8-327
When you think you may die the next moment, there occurs in you a detachment, 3-187
determination
A great determination, a strong will and an untiring perseverance are indispensable, 12-32
It is difficult to get rid of all habits. They must be faced with a steady determination, 14-160
One must have a strong grip and an unshakable resolution – This is determination, 6-244
The kind of determination one must have to practise the yoga of integral perfection, 16-278
The more a thing is difficult the more determined should one be to succeed in it, 14-160
Where does determination come from? – A will brought to bear upon actions, 6-121
determinism
“Justice is the strict logical determinism of the movements of Universal Nature.”, 5-360
“Liberty and determinism are truths that obtain on different levels of consciousness.”, 5-85
“Liberty” means a liberation from all bondage to the law of consequences, 4-177
A large number of determinisms – The conception of a Creator God and his creatures, 4-370
A very few are capable of bringing down another determinism into the physical one, 6-51
Each one of these belongs to a world of its own and carries its own determinism, 12-77
Everything is absolutely determined – Yet a freedom and unpredictability also absolute, 9-266
Everything is there, determined, but it is discovered in an altogether unforeseen way, 9-267
Freedom and determinism are truths that obtain on different levels of consciousness, 3-29
If everything is absolutely determined, then where does personal effort come from?, 9-266
If you do not make a higher determinism intervene, truly you can change nothing, 6-49
In a consciousness which functions mentally – The notion of an absolute determinism, 9-176
In the supreme Consciousness, all is absolutely determined but also absolutely free, 5-86
Life is quite coherent, each little thing is exactly determined, 15-289
Numerous elements cross each other and intervene – That has created a determinism, 5-18
One is able to make things change, things apparently absolutely determined, 5-88
Out of the determinism of the world as it is at present – We perceive things differently, 7-377
The combination of all these determinisms results in the destiny of the individual, 12-77
The determinism of everyone comes from the combination of all these determinisms, 6-48
The intervention in one field of the supreme determinism is the only way, 7-361
The intrusion of a higher domain introduces another determinism into events, 10-243
The part of the being from which you act – A different determinism, 3-59
The purely material plane, the vital plane, the mental plane – Each its own determinism, 5-85
The time is not absolutely determined – There are many fields of consciousness, 7-361
There are different “layers of determinisms” in our being, 6-48
This new Force is like a new creation – A set of determinisms and a total freedom, 6-285
Three determinisms intervening produce something altogether different, 5-85
Through the aid of the Grace the course can be different, the determinism is changed, 4-161
When you say “determinism”, “freedom”, you say only words – What the universe is, 5-88
development
A very exact description of individual development, 9-348
After that it will have completed its development – Choosing divine Work or departure, 4-147
Everyone has a life appropriate to his total development, difficulties which help him, 4-118
How can one find the right stage and turn of one’s development?, 9-425
In our life here, what do we mean by the “development of the mind”? How is it useful?, 9-400
The mental development – The mental instrument can be equally a help or a hindrance, 4-43
devil
“I hated the devil and was sick with his temptations and tortures”, 10-339
devoted
They come to take, they don’t come to give – They make a show of being very devoted, 8-17
devotion
“Devotion is not utterly fulfilled till it becomes action and knowledge”, 10-329
A devotion that keeps concentrated and silent but manifests in acts of service, 14-98
Another movement should constantly accompany devotion – Gratitude, thankfulness, 8-40
Devotion – Great difficulties unless it is accompanied by many other things, 8-39
Devotion – Modest and fragrant, it gives itself without seeking for anything in return, 14-98
Sincerity is better than apparent devotion, victory over oneself than external victory, 3-227
The role of women to hasten the coming of better days – Devotion and self-abnegation, 2-18
You have devotion, and you become tremendously egoistic – The same three difficulties, 8-39
Dhamma.
Taking refuge in the Buddha, in the Dhamma and the Sangha, 3-247
The attention turned to the Buddha, the Dhamma and the Sangha, 3-274
Dhammapada
Such is the conclusion of the Dhammapada – To put the teaching into practice, 3-297
The Dhammapada – If one uses these formulas profitably, it can be very helpful, 9-197
The Dhammapada contrasts a purified mind with an evil mind, 3-184
The Dhammapada will give us examples, but examples are only examples, 3-185
There is one thing which is not spoken of here, in the Dhammapada, 3-297
We shall use the Dhammapada in order to develop and control our minds, 3-183
dharma
The dharma of the being, the centre and the cause of the individuality, 8-279
diamond
The diamond is the symbol of pure spiritual light. No hostile force can cross it, 15-40
diarrhoea
Diarrhoea and vomiting – Bring down peace in your stomach and it will be all right, 17-310
diet
Many diseases come from an unhealthy diet, 2-207
Unwholesome products – Those adulterated or spoilt and those harmful to eat, 2-207
difference
Outwardly there is a kind of illusion, the illusion of separation and of difference, 8-53
differences
It is an ignorant absurdity to want to deny the external differences of the manifestation, 4-328
differentiation
Beyond the manifestation there is no differentiation, 7-155
In the beginning there wasn’t any – This differentiation is not at all the basis of creation, 9-104
In this transformed human body will there be a differentiation between man and woman?, 9-132
difficult
Always do what you know to be the best even if it is the most difficult thing to do, 15-226
difficulties
“The difficulty must have come from distrust and disobedience...”, 7-33
“To question, to resist in some part of the being increases trouble and difficulties.”, 7-8
“What do you mean by these words ‘When you are in difficulty, widen yourself’?”, 8-285
“Why are there cruel children?” – It is due to unconsciousness, 6-5
A courageous and straightforward frankness is always the best way of facing difficulties, 13-133
A difficulty, a mistake, a failure, an obstacle – That the realisation may be more perfect, 14-219
A smile acts upon difficulties as the sun upon the clouds – It disperses them, 16-216
All difficulties are there to test the endurance of the faith, 14-229
All those difficulties which you must conquer are like spiritual tests, 6-442
All your difficulties are there just so that you may learn to transform them, 4-118
Also this habit of not looking the difficulty straight in the face – Taking flight, 15-372
Alternations – There are difficulties on the path, but with perseverance the victory is sure, 16-133
An attitude in which one gives importance only to the Divine – There is no difficulty, 11-286
And later, don’t forget that it is the Grace which pulled you of the difficulty, 6-323
As your soul is sufficiently awake, it is this clash in you that puts you in difficulties, 13-141
At the moment of the passage, it is a fluid state between the two, and it is difficult, 11-58
Be always true to your love and all difficulties will be conquered, 16-213
Be perfectly sincere. Do not deceive yourself – You will succeed if you do all you can, 4-74
Become aware of the Presence and your difficulties will disappear, 14-232
Become more and more conscious – To be perfectly vigilant and open an inner door, 4-180
But Sri Aurobindo wants us to bring it down here. That is the difficulty, 10-212
But the material difficulties are as though aggravated, 11-1
Call me as though I were there and put the difficulty before me and wait for the result, 7-105
Catastrophes or calamities or misfortunes or difficulties – All that comes to help you, 11-247
Certain essential qualities can only develop through suffering and difficulties, 10-301
Cheerfulness in the midst of difficulties – To smile in the face of worries, 2-190
Children must be taught to like to overcome difficulties, 12-366
Devotion – Great difficulties unless it is accompanied by many other things, 8-39
Difficulties always arise from the ego, 8-285
Difficulties are always blessings if we know how to face them, 17-397
Difficulties are always due to a resistance – Parts revolting against the divine influence, 14-218
Difficulties are sent to us exclusively to make the realisation more perfect, 14-218
Do not take the path unless you have resolved beforehand to overcome all difficulties, 4-77
Do not worry if malicious stupidities are said about you – A touchstone on your way, 3-282
Don’t foresee difficulties. It does not help to surmount them and helps them to come, 14-223
Each man has to live individually – Collectively one has the difficulty of the collectivity, 5-303
Each one has his difficulties – You have only to remain confident and cheerful, 16-69
Each one of you – One of the difficulties to be conquered for the transformation, 7-410
Each one of you – One of the difficulties to be surmounted for the transformation, 15-86
Everyone has a life appropriate to his total development, difficulties which help him, 4-118
Face all the difficulties and overcome them – The sure means of attaining the union, 16-163
Faced with a difficulty, if you resist and want to conquer, the Divine will help you, 6-461
Find this Presence in yourself and all your difficulties will disappear, 14-15
Forget your difficulties. Think only of being a more and more perfect instrument, 14-225
Hand over your problems to the Divine and He will pull you out of all difficulties, 14-5
Here your difficulties become much greater – Things become intensified, 7-415
How can one feel sweetness and joy when one is in difficulty?, 8-252
If a courageous will is maintained one is sure to triumph of the defects and difficulties, 4-52
If one attains the true consciousness, those so-called difficulties immediately vanish, 7-395
If one begins to argue in his mind, it increases difficulties very much, 7-8
If one is cowardly, next time the difficulty is still greater – How long does this continue?, 7-25
If one is predestined, even if there are mountains of difficulties, one is sure to succeed, 7-339
If one makes an offering of the difficulty, one immediately feels the joy of progress, 8-252
If somebody has a hundred difficulties it means he will have a tremendous realisation, 3-143
If the difficulty comes, is the Divine trying to make us conscious that we have defects?, 6-461
If there is a difficulty, hand it over to the supreme wisdom to deal with it, 15-400
If this year is difficult for us, what should we do?, 6-463
If you don’t know how to isolate yourself, you will find it very difficult to do so here, 7-416
If you fail in your test, well, the next one will be much more difficult, 6-442
If you have a mission to fulfil, you will always carry in yourself the main difficulty, 6-17
In difficulties – If physically you can have the feeling of widening yourself, 8-286
In human life the cause of all difficulties is the presence in everyone of the ego, 12-355, 13-164
In order to overcome difficulties, the consciousness must strive to rise, 17-84
It does not mean that the Divine created the difficulty to make you conscious, 6-462
It is a sincere self-giving that saves one from all difficulties and dangers, 14-101
It is absolutely impossible in this world to be without difficulties, 6-446
It is by persevering that one conquers difficulties, not by running away from them, 14-163
It is desire which creates difficulties – Something added to the vibration of will, 10-179
It is easier to get rid of a difficulty if you have the impression that it is outside you, 4-169
It is just the most difficult thing for those who have a very well-developed mind, 11-192
It is not possible to progress without encountering obstacles and difficulties, 17-83
It is only the highest force which can overcome the difficulties of matter, 6-207
It is rare that somebody can surrender entirely to the Divine’s Will without difficulties, 14-113
It is we who change into difficulties, sufferings and miseries what is perfect Peace, 11-282
It is you yourself who create the difficulties to help you to go forward, 6-357
Lord, these to whom you have shown most love make you responsible for difficulties, 13-102
Matter and its difficulties have never been seriously dealt with up till now, 3-39
Most of the difficulties that people have are due to a lack of control, 17-369
Never complain about the difficulties on the way – An opportunity for a new progress, 14-221
Never think of a difficulty. You give it strength, 14-224
Once falsehood is conquered, all difficulties will go, 14-193
One doesn’t want to see that one has this fault or that difficulty or that ignorance, 7-195
One is aware of one’s difficulties only insofar as one can change them, 16-282
One offers the difficulty in oneself or in others, asking for its transformation, 4-337
One’s solidarity with the difficulties of the world, 6-447
Only the divine Grace can pull you out of your difficulty, 17-136
Out of all difficulties – “O Mother, I rely on Thee alone and want to be entirely Thine”, 15-215
Perfect mental balance – Indispensable for facing the difficulties of life, 14-228
Persevere – A day will come when the resistances give way and the difficulties vanish, 14-162
Putting the difficulty before the Light from above – If you do that in all the domains, 8-286
Quiet confidence and courage is the only way of getting out of difficulties, 14-228
Running away from difficulties is never a way of surmounting or overcoming them, 15-304
Surrender does not ensure a smooth progression – Be careful about mixing with people, 3-6
The adverse forces are responsible for all difficulties, 6-462
The best remedy is to stop thinking of yourself and your defects and difficulties, 14-224
The best way of meeting difficulties is a quiet and calm confidence in the Grace, 14-81
The circumstances are difficult – The greatest difficulty brings the greatest victory, 17-280
The consciousness awakens under the stress of difficulties, 10-199
The difficulties and sufferings of the path are not real, but a creation of human ignorance, 16-225
The difficulties come always to make us progress, 14-220
The difficulties in life come from the fact that we do not rely exclusively on the Divine, 16-433
The extent of your difficulties gives you the measure of your ego, 14-258
The friction between the intensity of the aspiration and of the difficulty creates anguish, 8-249
The Grace of the Divine is generally proportioned to your difficulties, 3-143
The greatest difficulty brings always the greatest victory, 15-77
The greatest difficulty, as always, is the mind, 11-234
The habit, automatically, of calling as by a mantra when things are difficult, 4-388
The more difficult things are, the more you must remain quiet, have an unshakable faith, 6-453
The more psychic one is, usually, the more difficulties he has in outer circumstances, 7-21
The most powerful way of dissolving difficulties, overcoming sorrows, removing pain, 10-156
The nature of your difficulty indicates the nature of the victory you will gain in Yoga, 3-143
The need to be virtuous is the great obstacle to true self-giving, 10-120
The only way to face difficulties is to endure – Receiving the Divine’s Force and Help, 14-230
The physical mind is the difficulty of everyone – The realisation in the body, 11-8
The psychological difficulties – An excellent opportunity for practising equanimity, 17-389
The same with moral difficulties, by destroying in oneself the memory of them, 6-369
The yearning for perfection will, in spite of all difficulties, lead us to our Goal, 12-274
There are all the difficulties of ignorance – And the hostile forces testing the sincerity, 4-251
They are no longer isolated difficulties. They are collective difficulties, 7-411
This Consciousness does not care whether the thing is difficult or not, 11-227
This is much easier than struggling against a difficulty with one’s thought, 8-287
To abolish the ego, first of all, you must want to do it – It is very difficult, 4-333
To be conscious of one’s own mistakes is the surest way to come out of a difficulty, 14-238
To choose without preference and execute without desire is the great difficulty, 4-1
To one who has the aspiration, the difficulty is his particular path towards Realisation, 3-143
To overcome difficulties and deficiencies is the meaning of the sadhana of works, 14-316
To prevent difficulties from causing depression – Become conscious, 17-83
To run away from difficulties in order to conquer them is not a solution, 3-276
Very strong natures have also very strong difficulties, 6-446
We have finally to face all the difficulties, but we shall know how the thing was done, 11-152
We receive things and react in a way that creates difficulties, 11-286
What is the psychological difficulty which I can best study by experience?, 2-58
When difficulties besiege you, know that the Divine Grace is with you, 14-96
When in any inner or outer difficulty or trouble, do not allow it to oppress you, 14-226
When it is a question of realising one’s aspiration every minute, one feels the difficulty, 4-134
When one has a difficulty and it is not possible to tell you about it, what should one do?, 7-105
When the central being has made its surrender, the chief difficulty has disappeared, 3-7
When you are caught in a difficulty, remain quiet and implore the Light to come, 9-422
When you begin to advance on the way, the difficulties start at the same time, 3-264
When you have started, you must go to the very end, even if it is very difficult, 6-441
When you want to make a progress, the difficulty increases tenfold, 14-227
When you want to progress, the difficulty you want to conquer increases – It will pass, 9-175
Why have the difficulties increased for quite a large number of sadhaks?, 8-219
With the attitude of confidence, there is no difficulty that you will not be able to conquer, 4-73
With the divine Grace, how do difficulties become opportunities for progress?, 6-242
You are with someone who is in difficulty – Do you know what you should say to him?, 6-451
You face your difficulties and obstacles with a smile – An invariable cheerfulness, 3-138
You have devotion, and you become tremendously egoistic – The same three difficulties, 8-39
You have hit upon the origin of the difficulty in the subconscient, 15-296
You must learn to be calm and quiet even in the midst of difficulties, 14-134
You must never get discouraged when you find yourself before a wall, 4-181
difficulty
The difficulty of the creation – That all and everything should become consciously divine, 16-384
The more difficult a thing is, the greater must be the will to carry it out successfully, 16-181
The most difficult thing is to bring the divine consciousness into the material world, 16-181
diffusion
These Darshan times with all this rush of people serve for a diffusion outside, 8-262
digestion
There should not be any complicated process of digestion nor of elimination as now, 11-303
digestive functions
The digestive functions are sensitive to an attitude that is critical, bitter, full of ill-will, 3-291
dignity
A sense of the dignity of what one does, so that one does it as it should be done, 15-354
Dignity affirms its worth, but demands nothing, 14-176
Dignity in the physical – Above all bargaining, 14-176
Dignity of the emotions – Not to permit one’s emotions to contradict the inner Divinity, 14-176
Psychic dignity refuses to accept anything that lowers or debases, 14-176
dimensions
By an interiorisation in other dimensions, the fourth and more, 7-245
In a certain way the number of dimensions is limited – Twelve, 15-319
It is somewhat as if every time you passed into another dimension, 15-356
One can say that there are as many dimensions as there are different worlds, 15-318
To go to what we call Nirvana by passing into inner dimensions, 7-245
dining-room
At the dining-room they sometimes give extra vegetables – What is not good is to ask, 17-15
Dionysian
“the Dionysian cry and rapture within thee” – “be not a straw upon those billows”, 10-295
diplomacy
“very little real hypocrisy “ – “a great deal of diplomacy and still more of self-deceit”, 10-296
For giving work two things – Need on one side and capacity on the side of the workers, 17-316
If diplomacy could become the instrument of the Truth and the Divine Grace, 15-59
My words are not diplomatic and I shall say the truth whatever is the result, 17-276
diplomas
Why are no diplomas and certificates given to the students of the Centre of Education?, 12-351
direct knowledge
Simply a certain self-mastery, a direct knowledge of things, this ought to be able to come, 8-206
disagreeing
When disagreeing with young playmates – To remain strong, quiet and unmoved, 12-156
disagreement
A difference of opinion with a co-worker – Nobody is completely right or wrong, 17-328
A disagreement – An open, frank and cordial talk for a harmonious and effective solution, 17-280
disaster
The extent of the disaster gives the measure of the imperfection, 15-17, 17-253
disasters
Saying after a disaster that the victims did not live according to the law of God, 4-176
Why do disasters occur?, 4-175
disbelief
Your ego opening the door to an evil spirit of arrogant and impudent disbelief, 15-23
discernment
“By observing these movements […] we can hope to educate in us a discernment”, 4-38
A hint to distinguish Truth and falsehood as a general rule, 16-311
If one wants to follow a discipline of yoga, one must try to discern the inspiration, 9-29
If there is struggle there is choice and for the choice discernment is necessary, 8-3
Observation, analysis, discernment – Pure divine Love is difficult to perceive, 4-244
Personal will and discernment are necessary in the ordinary ignorance and illusion, 10-285
Reason is a faculty of discernment – Not the same word at all as “reasons”, 8-374
The capacity of observation must not be confused with the capacity of discernment, 6-8
The power of discerning the quality, origin and effect of the various vital vibrations, 12-56
The process – First, there must be the ability to observe and discern, 4-247
The surest means to discernment is a conscious and willing surrender, 8-3
We can hope to form in ourselves a discernment that never errs, 12-3
We have to learn how to watch over these thoughts – The power of discernment, 3-185
Whether the impulse comes from the Mother – One doesn’t have enough discernment, 4-385
Your best means of discernment until you have attained higher levels is reason, 8-374
disciple
Only the Guru has the right to impose his will upon the will of the disciple, 17-27
disciples
A collective reality began to appear – It embraces the disciples of Sri Aurobindo, 9-173
A distinction must be made, however, between those doing Yoga and the disciples, 12-179
Being a disciple does not necessarily imply that one lives in the Ashram, 17-188
Each step they take towards Thee gives me the right to cast away one of the limitations, 13-81
It is faithfulness to the ideal and consecration to the work that make the true disciple, 13-112
It is only the guru who has the right to impose his will on the will of the disciple, 15-253
It is their own mental and vital formation of me that they love, not myself, 13-81
The disciples judge the forms by the Master, others judge the Master by the forms, 14-61
The disciples judge the forms by the Master. Outsiders judge the Master by the forms, 15-183
The number of disciples will go on increasing more and more, 8-129
There are more disciples living outside the Ashram than in it, 17-188
To be a disciple of the Avatar is to become an instrument of the Divine Grace, 14-83
To be a disciple one has to surrender – The decision cannot be even suggested, 12-179
With those whom I have accepted as disciples – More than a tie, an emanation of me, 13-74
Without these limitations – Near us only those who have experienced the Divine, 13-81
discipline
A community life must necessarily have a discipline, 13-165
A revolt of the vital forces of the children against all discipline and all constraint, 12-335
Accidents are the effect of unconsciousness – One of their chief causes is indiscipline, 12-113
All discipline whatsoever, if it is followed strictly, is of considerable help, 14-46
All this can be realised by means of a fourfold discipline, 12-4
Anything can be a yogic discipline if one does it properly – Tapasya not done properly, 4-363
Before trying to discipline one’s whole life, at least try to discipline one activity, 16-291
Before trying to discipline one’s whole life, one must at least try to discipline one activity, 12-394
By inner discipline you can create your atmosphere around you, 6-356
Can there be a collective form of discipline which is self-imposed?, 8-196
Communal life must necessarily have a discipline, 12-381
Disciplinary measures may be taken if necessary, but in complete calm, 12-196
Discipline and the necessity of self-forgetfulness in concentration on what one is doing, 12-130
Discipline is indispensable to physical life – The proper functioning of the organs, 12-381
Discipline is indispensable to progress – One can be free from the discipline of others, 12-381
Generally speaking, above the age of twelve all children need discipline, 12-192
If one succeeds in becoming what one does, it is a great progress – Work as a discipline, 4-363
If you cannot keep discipline amongst the children – Bring down calm and peace, 12-193
Incapable of conforming to a discipline – Also of doing anything of lasting value in life, 12-286
Is the duty of a teacher or an instructor to impose discipline on the students?, 12-361
It is left to us to prove, by a sustained and disciplined effort, that we are sincere, 12-113
Never demand from a child an effort of discipline that you do not make yourself, 12-193
Nothing can be done without discipline – The whole of life is a discipline, 16-271
One begins to be a man only when one accepts a discipline of transformation, 14-46
Organisation and discipline are the necessary basis for all realisation, 15-54
People forming groups and making rules for themselves – A self-imposed discipline, 8-196
Physical exercises – A methodical discipline to develop and strengthen the body, 12-383
Self-discipline and self-mastery are the secret of the right use of thought-formations, 3-51
Some revolt against the discipline demanded when it is absolutely indispensable, 12-393
Some value only when things are done at will and as the result of an inner discipline, 6-354
Tapasya is the discipline self-imposed to arrive at the discovery of the Divine, 4-343
The body itself could not function without a strict discipline – Cause of illness, 12-382
The discipline of the vital – It may be the most difficult part to discipline, 12-6
The habit of regularity in your daily discipline – While keeping it a bit flexible, 17-154
The negative side of the work, indispensable if one does not want to deceive oneself, 3-267
The physical consciousness must be disciplined by a force that acts from within, 17-161
The supreme discipline is integral surrender to the Divine, 12-381
There can be no physical education without discipline, 12-382
This discipline should be set by the most broad-minded person or persons, 12-381
To undergo a regular daily mental discipline, 2-64
While waiting to become ready for a spiritual discipline, what should I do, 12-396
Why the work and the discipline are becoming slack? The teacher’s part, 12-334
Without discipline it is impossible to realise anything on the physical plane, 16-180
Without discipline no proper work is possible, 13-163
Without discipline one can do nothing in life, and all yoga is impossible, 17-74
Without discipline one cannot do anything in life and all yoga is impossible, 12-132
Without discipline one is nothing but an animal, 12-155
Without discipline, no good work can be done, 14-311
Without outer and inner discipline, one can achieve nothing in life, 16-124
Would it not be better to have a basic discipline here instead of so much liberty?, 12-393
You must find out the necessity of an inner discipline, 8-184
disciplines
“Those disciplines which begin with freedom are only for the mighty ones”, 10-255
A discipline willingly accepted cannot be harmful to the inner development, 10-256
Any discipline that is followed sincerely is a considerable help to attain the goal, 10-31
Studying in detail all the vibrations – There are many disciplines of this kind, 6-79
The various disciplines of initiation practised in the various initiatory schools, 10-255
These are arduous disciplines – Human beings were made to do that work, 6-57
These are disciplines – Enlightened, assiduous, very patient practice, 6-78
What are these disciplines which “begin with freedom”, 10-255
discontentments
It is complicated by all the misunderstandings and discontentments that come out, 11-220
discord
An atmosphere of discord and disagreement prevents the Force from working effectively, 17-168
discouragement
Do not open the door to depression, discouragement and revolt, 16-67
The hours before the dawn are always the darkest – No room for discouragement, 15-177
The stupidities of discouragement and those of wickedness – Make it a rule not to move, 4-51
You must never get discouraged when you find yourself before a wall, 4-181
discovery
A discovery to make within me, that was the most important thing, 6-299
How can we participate in this discovery?, 10-136
Man can make the supreme discovery of God by learning to know himself, 2-41
There is but one instance, that’s when one wants to make a discovery, 6-19
You have been put on the path to this inner discovery, and still you let yourselves live, 6-299
discrimination
Discrimination grows through exercise and control, 17-37
Mistaking Mother’s inner guidance for one’s own opinion – Learning to discriminate, 17-318
Power of discrimination is one of the first effects of the Advent of the Truth’s Light, 12-302
The cultivation of discrimination and of the aesthetic sense, 12-20
With discrimination one can distinguish the bad from the good influences, 16-136
discussions
A discussion as an opportunity to consider a question from several points of view, 10-85
Discussions are generally sterile and without productive value, 15-42
The discussions are always pretty futile and seem to me to be a waste of time, 14-200
What is the use of discussions?, 10-85
disease
“All disease […], all evil and pain, […] all death” – “Why and how this should be so”, 10-244
“Disease is needlessly prolonged and ends in death oftener than is inevitable”, 10-321
“Disease will always return to the body if the soul is flawed” – “poverty and trouble”, 10-269
“We ought to use the divine health in us to cure and prevent diseases”, 10-323
An organic disease has been cured by your grace, not a purely functional illness. Why?, 9-127
Body’s receptivity – Concentrate the force on the diseased parts and they will improve, 15-154
If the body is taught to bear pain when it is very young, it can really resist disease, 10-170
In this country, you get all kinds of diseases from the water, 13-340
It is as when one struggles physically by yogic means with a disease, it goes alternately, 7-103
One sympathetic with a sick person, feeling the symptoms of his disease, 15-163
Peace and stillness are the great remedy for disease – Peace in our cells, 15-151
Some dangerous diseases are easy to cure – Some of little importance offer resistance, 3-90
The body’s receptivity. Concentrate the force on the diseased parts and they will improve, 17-291
There is no disease from which I have not suffered – My body, 13-59
There is no disease which cannot be cured by the Divine Grace, 15-151
diseases
Those in harmony with Nature generally avoid accidents, are immune from diseases, 6-3
We are at a moment of transition – The number of disorders and diseases is increasing, 16-423
disequilibrium
An illness is simply, always, a disequilibrium in the being, 5-121
disgust
A Yogi has to overcome reactions of shrinking and disgust and fear, 3-100
Disgust, revolt, anger are necessarily movements of ignorance and limitation, 10-77
The sense of an irreparable disharmony or a kind of disgust with continuing the effort, 12-341
Until you are transformed, movements of disgust and revolt are needed to shut the door, 10-76
What causes the physical being’s disgust? – An absolute refusal to progress, 12-343
What is a “divine disgust”? – It is a disgust that is full of a total compassion, 6-286
disharmony
Clear perception of the degree of harmony or disharmony – A translation in image, 11-125
Disharmony and confusion are spread all over the world, 17-268
Each one carries in himself the seeds of disharmony – To purify by a constant aspiration, 16-325
Look for the inner causes of disharmony much more than the outer ones, 14-185
The vital of some people calls always for disharmony and confusion – Not to mind, 17-239
To correct the disharmony – Good to look for the cause in oneself rather than in others, 14-310
dishonesty
Ordinarily the richer one is materially, the more dishonest one is, 16-372
To make a dishonest man honest is an even more impossible miracle, 16-370
When one does something one knows one should not do, one becomes dishonest, 6-371
disinterested
To do good is the best means to be quiet and peaceful – Being disinterested besides, 3-197
disinterested work
Children taught to do disinterested work – Better if the work becomes an enjoyment, 12-363
disinterestedness
Let us never confuse disinterestedness with idle thoughtlessness, 2-102
The best example is one that shows the first stage, disinterestedness, 2-69
dislikes
The first advice given to those who want to do yoga – “Rise above likes and dislikes.”, 9-181
disobedience
It is better to act in ignorance than to act in disobedience to the command of one’s guru, 17-130
disorder
“While the soul within remains defectively organised” – “unrest, disorder and revolution”, 10-269
A consciousness acquired at the very great price of every suffering and disorder, 11-141
A current of disorganisation – Then the cells aspire and the disorder disappears, 11-88
An intervention of the vibration of harmony in the vibration of disorder, 10-190
As soon as you fall back into the old consciousness, the disorder returns, 11-208
Disorder is a way of stimulating the need for the pure divine simplicity, 10-167
He would apply the supramental force to some disorder, physical or vital or mental, 10-159
It is beginning to know exactly the spot or the function that creates a disorder, 11-140
People who don’t know how to keep their things in order – Their ideas are in disorder, 6-14
People whose minds are in disorder keep their belongings in a similar state of disorder, 15-310
Suffering, disorder, and Harmony, Ananda – The two experienced together, 11-141
The body asked how could there be the present disorder?, 11-147
The pain goes away, the disorder goes away, and everything is put in order, 11-101
The pressure of the force of Truth on the earth is causing disorder to spring up, 16-340
There is no illness, no disorder which can resist the discovery of this secret, 9-43
This poor little body – Nothing but illness and misery and disorder, 11-85
We are at a moment of transition – The number of disorders and diseases is increasing, 16-423
When the physical disorder comes, one must face it with confidence, 9-43
disorders
Order must be re-established with the help of those who have created the disorder, 11-253
Since the morning, it has been like that, strikes, quarrels, disorders, 11-253
display
Let us be very careful to avoid all that might encourage in us the spirit of display, 15-253
disputes
“Avoid vain disputing” – “If dispute thou must, learn from thy adversary”, 10-298
“Private dispute should always be avoided” – “but shrink not from the public battle”, 10-298
dissatisfaction
2nd sing (adverse force) – One loses confidence, begins to criticise, is not satisfied, 16-184
Jealousy, selfish dissatisfaction and hurt vanity open the doors to the hostile attacks, 15-20
The stupidities of discouragement and those of wickedness – Make it a rule not to move, 4-51
distinguishing
One has to be able to distinguish within oneself the source of the different movements, 7-42
One must learn to distinguish one’s states of consciousness – The first step on the path, 7-131
distortions
When the mind began to develop for itself all the complications and distortions began, 10-89
distraction
It is then that in their folly they commit the grossest stupidities – To distract themselves, 4-206
distributing
“Beatitude is God’s aim for humanity” – “for thyself first that thou mayst distribute it”, 10-276
disturbance
Why, just after so much happiness, so much disturbance comes – Like a pendulum, 17-73
divergence
Better to insist on the points of agreement rather than on the points of divergence, 14-313
diversity
As for treating everybody in the same way – This contradicts the principle of diversity Voir
No two exactly alike combinations in the universe – Manifestation is simply diversity, 7-360
Sometimes there is no longer the perception of division – Of diversity, 11-140
The diversity – The whole totality of things is indispensable for realising the Divine, 4-285
The identification with the One and at the same time the consciousness of our diversity, 4-327
The spiritual life works for diversity in oneness and for perfection in that diversity, 4-323
The truth is in unity manifesting through diversity, 14-198
divination
The power of divination is in the psychic being – Prophets, for example. The Vedas, 8-187
Divine
“it will be as well to start with an idea of the Divine that is itself integral”, 8-1
“open to the Mother and work for the Divine” – Why “the Mother”, then “the Divine”?, 6-401
“Sinning” humanity is altogether a Christian idea, which falsifies our idea of the Divine, 4-176
“you throw your conceptions upon the Divine and want the Divine to obey them.”, 5-158
All that surpasses both our conception and our present possibilities, we call “Divine”, 8-33
Can the Divine be attained by self-identification?, 5-223
Can the Divine withdraw from us? – That is an impossibility, 5-81
Each one finds only what he wants to find of the Divine, 8-45
Finally, everything will be attracted by the Divine – Direct roads and labyrinthine paths, 8-4
He is the essence of your being – Without the Divine you would not exist., 7-191
If the Divine is truly all-powerful in this world, he is the greatest monster, 5-160
In reality, the Divine gives to each individual exactly what he expects of Him, 13-75
In the manifestation, that is, in His self-expression, the Divine is progressive, 8-34
It is only by experience that one can know the Divine – It cannot be translated into words, 16-238
Mother, you said you would tell us the difference between “the Divine” and “God”, 5-230
People persist in wanting the Divine to suit their own conceptions, 8-2
Some people more easily in contact with an impersonal Divine than a personal Divine, 6-401
The confusion made between what one calls God and what I call the Divine, 5-164
The Divine expresses himself through beauty, knowledge, power, love – Four aspects, 15-6
The Divine has come down to this world of darkness and ignorance – How does He feel., 7-76
The Divine has emanated himself, as though he were looking at himself, 5-373
The Divine in oneself or without – What is meant by the Divine “without”?, 3-305
The Divine is all that we can conceive of, and infinitely more – Towards integrality, 8-1
The Divine is all that we want to become in our highest, most luminous aspiration, 11-64
The Divine is everywhere, in everything – We do not take the trouble to discover Him, 9-374
The Divine is indeed what you expect of Him in your deepest aspiration, 13-75
The Divine is the absolute of perfection, eternal source of all that exists, 11-64
The Divine is the sure friend who never fails, the Power, the Support, the Guide, 14-14
The Divine knows what he is doing, and men do not understand it, 11-75
The Divine manifests upon earth whenever and wherever it is possible, 14-10
The experience of the Divine is one thing – The expression of this experience is another, 5-322
The faith that goes to the Cosmic Divine is limited in the power of its action, 15-230
The idea that the Divine is all-powerful, therefore, the Divine can do whatever he likes, 5-160
The ideal attitude is to expect only from the Divine strength, peace and satisfaction, 14-15
The only way of knowing the Divine is by identifying oneself with Him, 5-223
The relation one has with the Divine is unique and exclusive, 8-279
The words
“God” and “the Divine” – I don’t think that Sri Aurobindo contrasts them, 8-44
There is no limitation to the expression of the Divine, 5-322
There is only one reality, only one life, only one consciousness – The Divine, 11-260
To get entirely free from these limitations one must reach the Transcendent Divine, 15-230
Usually one is an enemy of one’s own idea of the Divine, 8-230
What is the Divine?, 11-64
What is the Divine? – A vastness, smiling and luminous. And it is there, 11-67
What seems a contradiction of the Divine – Something not in its proper place, 8-2
What we mean by “Divine” – All the new and unknown splendours to be realised, 14-17
When one is an enemy of the Divine, one is an enemy of what?, 8-230
When one is identified with the Divine, does one see Him in the form one thinks He has?, 5-322
Why do you want to know what the Divine is? – You have only to become it, 11-66
You meet Him in His impersonal form or as a person – Yet it is the same Divine, 8-111
Divine Command
The true attitude for a Yogi is to be plastic and ready to obey the Divine Command, 3-54
Divine Force
Step back into yourself, practise inner peace – Call on the Divine Force and wait, 3-160
divine life
Each thing must be in its place in total harmony with all the rest – A totally divine life, 10-155
Divine Life
To be steady and sincere – Consider the Divine Life as the most important thing, 12-301
Divine love
Divine love, when manifested in a personal being, is easier to realise – A personal touch, 3-75
Is our vital being to take part in the Divine love?, 3-72
The vital in itself is an important element in Divine love – The mediation of the vital, 3-72
Divine Love
An Old Chaldean Legend – A divine being on earth to awaken it to the Divine Love, 14-117
Divine Love can overcome the evil and the cruel, 14-132
Give yourself up to the Grace of the Divine – The supreme power of Transformation, 3-171
To become conscious of the Divine Love, all other love must be abandoned, 14-119
divine man
What is the difference between the supreme man and the divine man?, 7-375
divine mind
A divine mind – When a human being exists only by and for the Divine, 10-360
divine plane
Is the divine plane the plane of the psychic being?, 8-298
divine Power
The divine Power is an attribute of the divine Shakti, 4-357
divine spark
The psychic being is not the same thing as the divine spark, 4-140
divine will
In this world very little is done according to the divine will, 17-74
divine Will
How to know that it is the divine Will which makes you act? – The voice of the Divine, 4-87
How to know whether your will or desire is in agreement with the divine Will or not, 4-120
How to offer one’s will to the Divine when one does not know what the divine Will is?, 4-114
Human authority is a symbolic thing – The teacher should be in tune with the divine Will, 4-92
One might run a grave risk of taking one’s own subconscious will for the divine Will, 17-113
The experience of Sachchidananda – You can enter “the state of will”, the divine Will, 4-400
There are four conditions for knowing the divine Will, 4-208
You must not see the divine Will in others – That can lead you anywhere, 4-208
Divine Will
Be absolutely modest – The union with the Divine Consciousness and the Divine Will, 3-133
The Divine Will alone is justifiable, and it is That which men travesty, 16-336
The Divine Will is distorted in the manifestation – We must never slacken our efforts, 3-170
To know the Divine Will you must listen to the small voice that is here in the heart, 3-8
You have to see whether your will or desire is in agreement with the Divine Will, 3-19
divine Work
After that it will have completed its development – Choosing divine Work or departure, 4-147
divine working
“The divine working is not the working which the egoistic mind desires or approves”, 7-376
Divine’s love
In the Divine’s love we always find all support and all consolation, 14-116
The Divine’s love and knowledge must always govern our thoughts and actions, 14-116
When one receives the Divine’s love, of what value can be any human love?, 14-119
Divine’s Love
An Old Chaldean Legend – A divine being on earth to awaken in it the Divine’s Love, 15-193
Divine’s will
If the Lord wills for you a hardship, do not protest. Take it as a blessing, 14-115
Our constant prayer is to understand the Divine’s will and to live accordingly, 14-110
Surrender – To will what the Divine wills is the supreme wisdom, 14-109
The time is come to rely only on the Divine will and to let it work freely through you, 14-114
We are nothing in ourselves. We must only live to become what the Divine wills of us, 14-152
Divine’s Will
All that happens is always the effect of the Supreme’s Will, 14-112
At each moment may our attitude be such that the Divine’s Will determines our choice, 14-110
It is wrong to say that the world, as it is, is made according to the Divine’s Will, 15-8
No human will can finally prevail against the Divine’s Will, 15-171
Divinity
“a Divinity who is […] Friend, Helper, Father, Mother, Playmate in the world-game”, 8-120
The Divinity – Will be shared by all those who have prepared themselves to receive it, 15-104
division
If they had listened to Sri Aurobindo at that time, there would have been no division, 8-32
In the world the single force of the creating energy is divided, 6-273
Sometimes there is no longer the perception of division – Of diversity, 11-140
The malevolent or uncharitable thoughts are the chief causes of division, 2-96
The psychic being is the real individuality, but there is not the sense of division, 3-63
doctors
“Health protected by twenty thousand precautions is the gospel of the doctor”, 10-324
“how are the civilised less superstitious who have faith in the doctors?”, 10-322
“The doctor aims a drug at a disease” – “sometimes it hits, sometimes misses”, 10-322
“The spirit within us is the only all-efficient doctor”, 10-324
A doctor who used to say that illnesses of the stomach came from a bad nervous state, 5-122
An old and very weak man. The doctors advise operation – The end is approaching, 15-161
As a general rule, when one goes to a doctor for treatment, one should do what he says, 17-190
Consciousness is more effective than doctors’ pills – In this way the epidemic ended, 5-183
Doctors and their remedies – Illnesses are increasing in number and seriousness, 10-324
Get treated by the doctor whom you trust, 15-158
God within – “in the end He exceeds the skill of a million doctors”, 10-324
Illnesses are falsehoods of the body. Doctors are soldiers for the conquest of Truth, 15-154
It is the confidence in the doctor that is most important, 17-394
Mind, heart, will and a total trust in one’s mission – What makes a perfect doctor, 15-155
Some hold on to their disequilibrium – Most often they believe in the doctors, 5-122
The chief role of the doctor – To induce the body to recover its trust in the Grace, 15-155
The doctors are anxious to throw the responsibility on the external conditions of life, 16-301
The human body as a tabernacle of the Lord – The medical career is a priesthood, 15-155
There is a power much more powerful than that of the doctors and the medicines, 15-156
You must choose your doctor and stick to him if you do not want physical confusion, 15-157
doctrine
To speak in the name of a particular doctrine or of a man, that I cannot do, 2-77, 13-37
Doctrine.
It is not by much speaking that the Doctrine is upheld, 3-266
dog
The significance of animals – Deer, swan, parrot, elephant, dog, seal, peacock, hare, 17-4
dogma
All the religions have established their truth as a dogma. It is not the Truth any more, 15-396
An indisputable dogma is the most dangerous type of falsehood, 14-198
Beware of the mania of wanting to replace an old dogma by a new one, 9-319
The possibility of becoming dogmatic and ready to create a religion Voir
dogmas
“indisputable dogmas are the most dangerous kind of falsehoods”, 10-66
“the dogmas of the sects and their intolerance”, 10-20
Indisputable dogmas – Each one asserts that it is the sole truth, 10-67
Religion and Yoga do not belong to the same plane – Spiritual life free from dogma, 10-96
The dogmas of a religion are mind-made things – But it need not always be an obstacle, 3-78
There was this particularly – No new religions, no dogmas, no fixed teachings, 11-133
Without their fundamental dogma, established credal religions could not have existed, 3-77
dogmatism
How we would become dogmatic and be on the point of founding a religion, 13-21
Things have value if they realise that for which they have been made – No dogmatism, 4-284
dogs
A boy dismissed for some rash dragging of a cart causing some slight hurt to a dog, 16-110
Aren’t dogs more faithful than men – Certainly, 6-182
Cats and dogs – In some deserted area you could put them all together, 13-328
I knew animals which aspired to become human beings – Cats and dogs for example, 5-228
There are some diseases, rather serious, and dogs, cats, carry them, 13-327
doing
To do is all very well, but to be is the only thing which has any power, 10-229
domain
One needs special capacities and a special development to be conscious in that domain, 6-38
domain of death
“another way to conquer the fear of death […] is to enter into the domain of death”, 6-38
“Domain of death” means what? – Every religion has spoken about it differently, 6-54
Entering the domain of death deliberately and consciously while one is still alive, 6-52
domains
Some people, through a special faculty, are in contact with these domains, 9-385
There are artistic, literary, poetic domains, domains of action, scientific domains, 9-385
door
Before the untiring persistence of your effort, an inner door will suddenly open, 12-35
I take care to open your door, inside all of you – If you have only a little concentration, 7-69
I take the greatest care to open the door within all of you – Look in that direction, 13-82
If one took the trouble to open the doors, perhaps one would find it, 9-229
The door is open, only one must look towards it. One must not turn one’s back to it, 7-69
We can, simply by a sincere aspiration, open a sealed door in us and find Something, 9-374
When the door is open – Having no anxiety about what ought to be done, said, made, 7-69
You don’t have to spend those long periods in front of a closed door, 7-69
You must sit down obstinately before the door until you have found the means, 8-144
doubt
“Doubt thy mind, if thou wilt, but doubt not that God leads thee”, 10-341
A sort of uneasiness – Depression, discouragement, a lack of faith, doubt, 4-248
An experiment made in a spirit of reserve and doubt is not an experiment, 16-41
And why is it not done? – The old habits come back and there is this insidious doubt, 3-257
Doubt and scepticism are terrible pitfalls – Where human effort must be put in, 9-351
Doubt is a poison which drop by drop corrodes the soul, 14-244, 16-216
Doubt is the best arm used by the ego to protect itself from extinction, 14-199
Even in those who have repeatedly had conclusive experiences – Doubt, 10-12
It is with the contradictions and doubts of the mind that one spoils everything, 6-404
One knows that something is true but still doubts. Why does one doubt the truth?, 6-224
Scepticism and doubt are two of the greatest obstacles to progress, 10-27
The capacity to conquer these three terrible enemies, fear, doubt and scepticism, 10-13
The first thing to do is to be very determined and refuse doubt, 6-121
The physical mind has made it a habit to doubt everything, 6-224
The physical mind stops doubting only when a higher mind, the rational mind tells i, 6-224
To be free of all doubt is an absolutely indispensable condition, 17-51
We must decide to get rid of all doubts – Among the worst enemies of our progress, 14-244
When an attack comes the wisest attitude is to consider that it comes from outside, 3-35
drama
It’s the same thing with art, the same thing with music, the same thing with drama, 7-307
Sensational dramas – Those who go there identify themselves with the drama, 5-221
drama.
“The tragedies and comedies of life I cast in the dramatic form”, 12-478
dramatising
The dramatising of everything by the vital nature – A dramatic importance to difficulty, 14-230
drawing
Drawings from nature are best for learning, 12-233
Months of study before any picture can be done – Studies, drawing, painting only after, 12-234
Trying to copy a drawing – For learning, it would be better to enlarge the drawing, 12-233
drawing back
When you draw back and look at yourself, you can perceive many imperfections, 6-360
dream
In dream – A movement coming from a subconscient layer, 16-23
To distinguish a dream from an experience – By a very attentive and sincere observation, 16-315
We usually give the name “dream” to a considerable number of activities, 16-230
dreaminess
An occultist’s daughter (age 9) always dreamy – Interference would be a spiritual offence, 17-404
dreaming
Even in the dreaming, you can exercise your conscious will and change the course, 3-15
dreamless sleep
Dreamless sleep – Either an absolute unconsciousness or an absolute silence, 3-16
dreams
“dreams do not transform the nature”, 6-157
A dream – Lights going out are always the symbol of the consciousness descending, 17-42
A dream – The monkey usually symbolises the uncontrolled physical mind, 17-156
A dream in the subtle physical generally in the early hours of the morning, 5-36
A dream is an indication – You can do what is necessary to transform yourself, 6-157
A very real violent dream – This may mean that one is attacked by bad forces, 7-132
About dreams and visions, 4-107
An entire category of dreams which are absolutely useless, which one can avoid, 7-119
As in your dream, if you are not frightened, nothing bad will happen to you, 16-260
Children know how to return to the same place and continue their dream, 8-116
Describing a dream – Saying only what is perfectly accurate, 17-10
Different categories of dreams – The great majority have not much value, 2-33
Do we need to dream? – It’s not a question of need, one always dreams, 7-130
Dreams are more difficult to interpret than visions – They both are made of symbols, 3-14
Dreams are very interesting, specially if one knows how to use them., 4-107
Dreams come when one is asleep, 7-127
Dreams which should be cultivated as auxiliaries in our work within and around us, 2-34
Except in rare instances, a dream is the awakening of something in the subconscious, 15-328
First become conscious of your dreams – The relation with happenings of the day, 3-14
For most people, what has been recorded in the subconscient constitutes their dreams, 16-385
How can one distinguish between a dream of deeper origin and a vision?, 3-304
How can we become conscious of our nocturnal activities?, 2-39
How can we distinguish between a symbolic dream and other dreams?, 7-128
How is it that one meets recognises in dream persons whom one is going to meet?, 4-108
How is it that the symbolism of dreams varies according to traditions, races, religions?, 5-27
I took the word dream to mean an ideal one would like to see realised, 8-221
If one person dreams of another, it means that both have met at night, 16-410
If one remembers a dream and concentrates, some door of understanding can open, 7-79
In a dream if one sees someone dying, and again a few months later, what does it mean?, 7-122
In dream, it is in the subtle physical that you see me most often, 15-329
In order to recollect a dream you must, when waking up, remain absolutely still, 5-38
In the invisible worlds things are seen as in dreams where you see things precisely, 15-320
Is it not also necessary to remember one’s dreams? – This is not so necessary, 7-67
Is it useful to note down one’s dreams?, 4-62
It happens that when you need to dream of something, it comes, 7-118
It is not essential to be a clairvoyant – It is the same as with dreams., 4-126
Many dreams are just phenomena of the brain, under some stimulus or other, 7-123
Movements of rancour or anger or violence – The formation returns in a dream, 7-81
Not always the same part of your being dreams and you dream not at the same place, 5-36
Not at all impossible in a dream – The Mother seen in the form of a young girl, 17-55
On Dreams – In order to remember something, you must first of all be conscious of it, 15-326
One can exercise one’s conscious will and change the course of one’s dreams, 5-26
One can learn much by controlling one’s dreams, 15-135
One may have, at night, not exactly dreams but experiences, indications, 7-119
One must relax the whole mind, then one has the least number of dreams, 5-25
Our prejudice about the way, or ways, in which ideas should be introduced to us, 2-82
Pictures of what seemed a former ascetic life seen in a dream, 4-148
Scorpions and snakes in dreams – Bad thoughts and perverted or obscure energies, 17-55
Some dreams are repeated, often dreams which are lessons or indications, 7-123
Sometimes one remembers the dreams, sometimes one does not. Why is it so?, 3-304
Symbolic dreams are usually very coherent – This does not happen very often, 6-142
That you saw and heard me in dream is a sign of progress, 16-335
The “dreams” means all the unrealised expectations that have to be realised in future, 17-357
The best way of seeing us in your dreams is to concentrate on us before going to sleep, 16-333
The desire repressed below leaps up and manifests itself in the form of dreams, 4-59
The disparity between what our mental activity and the way in which we perceive it, 2-36
The dreams of childhood are the realities of mature age, 8-118
The dreams which arise from the inner being seeking revenge should be observed, 2-34
The form given to the dream is mental – An association between ideas and forms, 5-27
The formations made by the mind give you dreams – Most dreams are like that, 15-308
The procedure to deal with dreams and the dreamland, 3-14
The study of dreams may constitute a preparation for a study of the invisible worlds, 8-218
There are also dreams of warning, which often repeat the same thing, 15-326
There are countless dreams without any connection which have no interest, 5-24
There are dreams which are revelations – It is very difficult to say on what it depends, 7-118
There are many explanations possible and it is very difficult to explain for someone else, 4-319
There are people who dream they are dead. But that is of no importance, 4-130
There are places one goes to periodically in dreams, 15-326
There is a very close connection between dreams and the condition of the stomach, 6-74
There is an experience, a fact – You remember a sort of interpretation of your “dream”, 6-147
These dreams are of much importance, 5-26
Those who have dreams and who are conscious of them, are in a much better position, 6-449
Thus is destroyed the fruit of many efforts – We should learn to recognise our dreams, 4-60
To have good dreams, should one have done nothing very intellectual late at night?, 7-123
To realise our most beautiful dreams – Nothing makes us stronger and happier, 16-81
To remember dreams take care when waking up not to make any abrupt movement, 7-67
Two dreams are never alike, 5-39
Unless you have the context of your dream one can’t explain it, 7-122
Usually I give no “meaning” to dreams, because each one has his own symbolism, 15-133
Usually the symbolic dream is much clearer – One remembers it better, 7-128
Very few dreams have a meaning, an instructive value – A subject of study, 15-328
Very rarely do dreams consist of true memories of past lives, 4-149
What is the difference between a symbolic dream and a vision?, 7-127
When one dreams, one goes very often into his subliminal being, 7-108
When one sees in one’s dream a white snake with two heads, what does it signify?, 7-422
When one sees oneself dead in a dream, what does it signify? – It depends on the context, 7-132
When we see you in a dream, is it always a symbolic dream? – Not necessarily, 6-142
When you wakes up quite gently, you can get hold of the tail of a dream – You pull it, 7-120
Where you go in dreams, 8-115
Whether we are aware of it or not, we always dream – The possible dreamless sleep, 2-32
Why do we dream? – There is no why, it is part of the general functioning, 7-130
Why do we forget our dreams?, 5-36
You have a dream while in a certain state and then pass into another, 5-36
Your mind has dreams then calms down – The vital that was resting wakes up, 5-36
dreams of you
“My jewelled dreams of you” – God speaking to his creation, the earth, 17-358
drinking
An indispensable discipline for life – First of all stop smoking and drinking, 9-100
The people who live in Auroville and insist on smoking, drinking and, of course, drugs, 13-345
drug
The effect of the drug – An erratic wandering in the vital or some subconscient notation, 15-257
The more drugs you take, the more you undermine your body’s natural resistance, 17-193
Those drugs – This has nothing to do with spiritual experience, 11-35
drugs
“Drugs often cure the body when they do not merely trouble or poison it”, 10-326
“The doctor aims a drug at a disease” – “sometimes it hits, sometimes misses”, 10-322
All the experiences brought by drugs can be had in a much better way without drugs, 13-345
Drugs are prohibited in Auroville, 13-239
The “reliance on drugs which Medical Science has taught to our minds and bodies”, 10-325
The harm done by mental faith in the need for drugs – The balance and health lost, 10-325
The ideal Aurovilian takes neither tobacco, nor alcohol, nor drugs, 13-239
The people who live in Auroville and insist on smoking, drinking and, of course, drugs, 13-345
dryness
Dryness is ordinarily the sign of too great a concern with oneself, 17-196
The dryness of life – Try to find some depth in your consciousness and dwell there, 16-171
dualities
This forms part of the dualities that are reabsorbed – The Divine and the Anti-Divine, 15-345
duality
“The once conflicting but now biune duality of Brahman-Maya”, 8-99
It is a permanent and simultaneous duality, one single thing in two opposite aspects, 8-109
Duality
At one pole the Ishwara. At the other pole the Shakti – The two sides of the Duality, 8-112
duplicity
Now, a kind of hypocrisy, pretension, underhand duplicity is in the human mind, 3-235
duration
It is that which will give to the body the capacity to prolong its life, prolong its duration, 11-106
Durga
Does the worship offered to the goddess Durga and to Kali have any spiritual value?, 8-243
For example, Sri Aurobindo is there. Often it is Durga or Mahakali, 11-104
The annual battle and victory of Durga – The rhythmic intervention of the Supreme, 15-194
Durga Puja
Durga Puja. – Mother, it is said that every year on this day you win some victory, 7-347
duty
“Altruism, duty […] are the prisons of the soul when they are not its instruments”, 10-282
“Men in the world have two lights, duty and principle” – When replaced by God’s will, 10-285
Duty towards the Divine is far more sacred than any social or family duty, 14-286
How can “altruism, duty” become true instruments of the soul?, 10-283
One who has given himself to the Divine has no longer any other duty, 14-286
Only one totally consecrated to the Divine has the right to forsake his duty to his parents, 17-160
The aim of ordinary life is to carry out one’s duty, 14-7
Virtues and duties stand far more in our way than our exterior weaknesses and faults, 14-113
duty.
One who fulfils his duty, 3-223
dynamic power
Static power can withstand everything – Dynamic power is something in action, 4-367
earning
The necessity of earning a living does not hinder people from consecrating themselves, 8-160
ears
One cannot rely on human evidence based on the eyes and ears, 14-358
earth
“Do they know since when the earth has existed?, 11-120
“Hell and Heaven exist only in the soul’s consciousness. Ay, but so does the earth”, 10-252
A real change only when something absolutely superior enters the earth atmosphere, 7-185
After man has been separated on earth from his divine origin – The Divine Inhabitant, 2-46
All the domains above the mental are of a spiritual order – The psychic only upon earth, 4-165
An age of truth is sure to come before the earth is transformed, 16-312
And so earthly life is the most rapid means of becoming conscious of the Divine, 8-36
At the moment we are at a decisive turning-point in the history of the earth, 9-75
Because of the best you can transform the worst – The experience of the luminous earth, 5-275
Blessed will be the day when the earth, awakened to the Truth, lives only for the Divine, 14-191
By the fact that you live on earth you are absorbing the new supramental substance, 9-337
Difficult hours come to the earth to compel men to turn exclusively to the Divine, 16-425
Each new species upon earth was the result of an involution – A double work, 7-356
Earth is the concentrated symbol of the universe – One can work just on the point, 5-274
Everything can be an instrument to prepare the earth in view of the new creation, 15-116
For my consciousness the whole life upon earth is a mass of vibrations, 17-238
From the beginning of 1969, a new consciousness is working to prepare the earth, 13-147
How did this earth begin? – Ask the scientists, they will tell you!, 4-203
I am on earth because it is on earth that the divine work must he done, 17-117
If the divine Consciousness manifested itself too rapidly, the earth would be dissolved, 11-85
If there were not this supreme reason earthly life as it is would be something monstrous, 8-119
If you want peace upon earth, first establish peace in your heart, 15-65, 15-196
Is there anywhere upon earth a being truly divine? One would know, it seems to me, 11-87
It is an integral transformation of terrestrial life which is anticipated, 16-154
It is during one’s physical life on earth that one has the opportunity to purify oneself, 17-108
It is here, on earth, that progress is possible, during the period of earthly existence, 9-270
It is probable that the supramental being will considerably change the life of the earth, 7-320
It is something which has just begun to concentrate and almost concretise upon earth, 11-44
It is to fulfil a special mission that one is born upon earth – The sense of responsibility, 4-246
It is very difficult to go out from the earth atmosphere with one’s mind, 7-230
Life upon earth is full of miseries – Uniting with the psychic to get out of sorrow, 14-231
Nature is concerned with the creation specially of the material world upon earth, 7-161
One Divine Consciousness at work upon earth more powerfully than ever before, 15-7
One must give back to the earth what it has given us, for otherwise it will become poor, 6-231
Only on the earth there are psychic beings – The earth has been created as a symbol, 7-161
Only Thy Peace, Thy Freedom and Thy Unity can triumph upon earth, 15-168
Our earth – The point of concentration for the work of transformation, 8-35
Some receptivity must be prepared on earth so that the effects are not shattering, 10-74
Something has started – A terrestrial reorganisation and a new creation, 11-116
That substance is at present almost universally diffused in the earth atmosphere, 9-314
The aim of our life on earth is to become conscious of the Divine, 14-4
The aspiration of earth towards the wonderful Unknown which one wants to become, 11-65
The conditions for the manifestation of the supramental light upon earth, 15-91
The consciousness of this new race is already at work on earth to give light, 16-417
The consciousness of this new race is already at work upon earth, 15-107
The creation was simultaneous – A concentration of the Consciousness upon the earth, 4-243
The earth came into existence after the descent into the Inconscient, 4-241
The earth is a kind of symbolic crystallisation of universal life, 9-321
The earth is being charged more and more with forces coming from ever higher regions, 4-220
The earth is certainly not ready to realise such an ideal – That is why I call it a dream, 12-94
The earth is preparing for the coming of the superman – We must widen ourselves, 16-429
The earth was very simple, very harmonious, very luminous, but not complex enough, 10-94
The formation of the earth was made to concentrate the effort of transformation, 4-242
The future of the earth depends on a change of consciousness. Change is bound to come, 15-60
The goal of life on earth – To make the consciousness progress towards the Divine, 17-101
The gods presided over the creation of the material universe and the earth, 7-157
The idea that if everything were demolished perhaps it would be better afterwards, 9-169
The justification of earthly existence is that one is on earth to realise the Divine, 8-119
The Mother upon earth – I have never left the earth since it was formed, 17-75
The pressure of the force of Truth on the earth is causing disorder to spring up, 16-340
The psychic is the being organised by the divine Presence and it belongs to the earth, 4-164
The Supramental has come down as a general force of transformation for the earth, 15-103
The whole earth is a kind of concentration of something which exists in other worlds, 10-60
There was a moment in earth’s history when there existed a kind of earthly paradise, 10-88
This cleansing of the subconscient – It is the subconscient of the earth, 11-323
This consciousness has come down on earth to work in all who are ready to receive it, 16-417
This divine presence exists only on the earth – The other regions have no psychic being, 6-161
This earth is a symbol which represents the universe, 7-158
This earth is still governed by ignorance and falsehood, 14-194
This is indispensable so that the Supramental can manifest itself permanently upon earth, 11-279
This organisation of the being can only be done in a physical body and on earth, 8-175
This Power becomes more concretely powerful upon earth than earthly material things, 11-315
This wonderful world of delight waiting for our call, to come down upon earth., 15-177
To find out why one is on earth – Only a small élite ask themselves this question, 9-15
Today I call man and ask him “What have you done with the earth?”, 15-43
True maternity has a capital importance in the present turn of the earth’s evolution, 2-158
Under the present conditions of the earth the transformation still takes a lot of time, 17-344
Water to the vital, air to mind, fire to the psychic, earth to matter and ether to the spirit, 15-40
We are at a moment when, upon earth, everything is being prepared for a new creation, 16-353
We are endeavouring to establish upon earth union, knowledge, consciousness, Truth, 17-252
We thirst for a perfection which has the power to manifest upon earth the Eternal Truth, 15-173
What the human consciousness foresees as a divine creation upon earth – One step, 11-77
When the earth no longer needs to die in order to progress – No more death, 10-166
When the earth no longer needs to hate in order to love – No more hatred, 10-166
When the earth no longer needs to suffer in order to progress – No more suffering, 10-166
Why does the Divine want to manifest Himself on earth in this chaos?, 7-191
Earth
All that is wasted upon Earth because the Earth is not ready to take it, 5-270
The Earth has been created as a symbolic concentration of universal life, 9-210
earth’s consciousness
Moreover, there is the record of the earth’s consciousness, 6-21
earth’s memory
“a plane in the mind where the memory of everything is stored” – The earth’s memory, 5-277
There is a plane in the mind where the earth’s memory is stored – The way to go there, 3-94
earthly gain.
One path leads to earthly gain and another to Nirvana, 3-217
earth-memory
To be able to enter the “earth-memory” consciously, what discipline is needed?, 4-124
earthquakes
Take an earthquake. it is simply a contusion upon earth – It is a question of proportion, 5-151
These forces which bring about wind, rain, earthquakes, etc. are manifestations, 5-383
East
From all time the peoples of the East have given to the West their knowledge, 2-248
The peoples of the West bring to the East their knowledge of science, 2-248
easy
“All things […] become at once easy and simple when God in man takes up the contract”, 10-204
When things are done in His consciousness – Everything not only easy, but wonderful, 10-204
eating
An imbalance, if your physical body grows considerably weak from not eating, 7-61
As one eats less and less one loses the capacity to eat, which leads to a loss of vitality, 17-345
Before you eat, concentrate a few seconds in the aspiration, 12-34
Eating only what is necessary – The natural tendency is to fast. It is a mistake, 10-194
For some time more the physical body will need to eat in order to keep its strength, 15-115
From the physical point of view, it is obviously better to eat quietly and without hurry, 15-270
If one eats a heavy meal, why is the sleep disturbed by nightmares?, 6-74
It is impossible to eat without absorbing a considerable amount of inconscience, 7-60
Just as you should always rest before eating – Rest before going to sleep, 15-132
My own experience of growing vegetables – Some asked to be taken and eaten, 6-182
Not eating lunch – To punish your body for a fault that the vital has committed is not fair, 17-74
One eats in order to give strength and health to the body – Food simple and healthy, 12-14
Some people stop eating, stop sleeping, and the result is that they fall very ill, 7-202
The best is to regulate one’s life automatically enough not to need to think of eating, 7-62
The body must do exercise, work physically, eat well, and sleep well, 15-136
The solution is to act, to speak, to eat only under the divine impulsion, 10-195
They must never eat more than they can digest and never ask for more than they can eat, 17-267
When you eat, you must feel that it is the Divine who is eating through you”, 3-306
You must chew the food thoroughly and eat calmly, 17-141
You must eat well regularly and sleep well too, taking care not to go to bed too late, 16-117
economic solution
If the true economic solution were applied – The political differences may disappear, 7-300
economics
It is easier to change economic and social conditions than political and financial ones, 9-168
ecstasy
Ecstasy belongs to the perfected yogi, 16-296
The difference between pleasure, joy, ecstasy and Ananda, 16-296
Ecstasy
O my beloved God, Thou hast taken me into Thy arms – Thy divine Ecstasy, 2-123
Eden
“God drives us out every Eden” – “to travel through the desert to a diviner Paradise”, 10-356
educated
A child who is not educated always chooses bad company, 3-244
education
A recommendation to parents – The true education which should be imparted to children, 12-10
All education of the body should begin at birth and continue throughout life, 12-12
An integral education – The authority of the Spirit over a matter fully developed, 12-249, 13-361
By education one can improve a bad organ so much that it becomes quite sufficient, 6-90
Change your system of education in accordance with the principles of the Supermind, 8-178
Compulsion is neither the best nor the most effective principle of education, 12-333
Constraint is not the best or most effective principle of education, 12-192
Education – Get out of conventions and insist on the growth of the soul, 12-251, 13-363
Education in our school follows the same programme as in other schools, 5-414
Education is one of the best means of preparing the consciousness, 7-59
Education of the body must be rigorous and detailed, far-sighted and methodical, 12-12
Education, culture, refinement of the senses are the means of curing crude movements, 12-120
Even before it is born, the mother can begin educating her child, 17-365
Fear is a pernicious means of education – It invariably gives birth to deceit and lying, 12-11
Five principal aspects of education – Physical, vital, mental, psychic and spiritual, 12-9
For giving true education. insist on the growth of the soul – An inside attitude mostly, 17-266
Here, the principle of education is a principle of freedom, 6-431
I have the intention of taking in hand the problem of education – Like a cyclone, 12-146
I would like the Government to recognise Yoga as education, 12-252, 13-363
If a child were not taught how to live, he could not live – One needs education, 6-261
If one wants to give an education which leads children constantly into the right path, 6-12
In all the sections the children will follow yogic methods in their education, 12-179
In education – Both thirst for the marvellous and sense for exact details, side by side, 10-162
In order to educate yourself you can make games – Countless opportunities, 6-85
It is above all through example that education becomes effective, 12-10
It is by educating the vital that one can overcome its violence and brutality, 12-56
Mental culture, intellectual education changes the constitution of your brain, 9-401
Our aim is not a national system of education for India, but an education for the world, 13-361
Our aim is not a national system of education for India, but for the world at large, 12-249
Our education is beset with the importance given to success, career and money, 12-251, 13-363
Refusing to allow Nature to follow her whimsical ways – A rational method of education, 12-20
The aesthetic and ethical instincts are very important in human education and growth, 7-173
The aim of education is not to prepare a man to succeed in life and society, 12-120
The best education that can be given to children – The mission their nation has to fulfil, 12-252, 13-379
The business of both parent and teacher – To help the child to educate himself, 12-167
The education of a human being should begin even before birth, 12-9
The first thing to do, in order to be able to educate a child, is to educate oneself, 12-10
The guiding principles of the new ideal of education – Truth, Harmony, Liberty, 12-306
The problem of the education of children – All kinds of different theories, 7-282
The teacher should prepare the course himself – For those who really want to learn, 5-106
The teachers and students – Read what Sri Aurobindo has written on education, 12-204
The three lines of education, physical, vital and mental – To build up the personality, 12-30
The true education should open out and reveal what is already there, 12-192
The unity of education – Not through uniformity of programmes and methods, 12-171
The vital is the seat of our power – It needs a systematic education, 14-353
The way of making the consciousness of human unity grow in man – Spiritual education, 15-61
This is the very substance of education – To teach you to control your impulses, 6-317
Through an appropriate education one can lessen even the consequences of an accident, 6-90
To control children through fear is the worst possible method of education, 15-297
To give the best education to a child, one would have to spend all his time on it, 6-415
True education must reveal what is already present – Children blossom in joy, 12-333
Two poles in education – To see the world as it is, and to see the world as it can be, 10-163
Usually all education is one of the best ways of curing instincts, desires, passions, 7-58
What India should aim at in education? – To reject falsehood and manifest Truth, 12-250, 13-362
Will this influence manifest in the field of education also?, 8-178
Education Centre
The aim of our Education Centre – Learning how to live and become a true being, 12-117
effect
Always a cause produces an effect and each effect becomes the cause of another effect, 5-361
effort
“But so long as the lower nature is active the personal effort […] remains necessary.”, 4-365, 6-220
“In the last period there is no effort at all”, 8-24
“Our sense of personal effort and aspiration” – Yet, “the workings of the divine Force.”, 7-358
“to give up seeking Thee, but rather to await Thee” – More difficult than an effort, 17-177
A joy in making the necessary effort to do the work to the maximum of your ability, 4-33
A personal effort is needed to preserve one’s faith, to let it grow within, 9-351
All sincere effort will be helped to the maximum – It is the hour to be heroic, 11-307
Because one is lazy. That is one of the main reasons – But one can’t live without effort, 8-295
By personal effort man becomes more noble, more just, more kind, 2-197
Can this effort to cultivate this initial virtue be a collective one?, 8-248
Come out completely from that level – It is only the first step that needs an effort, 6-326
Do you think that we make enough effort for the chance you have given us?, 7-413
Doubt and scepticism are terrible pitfalls – Where human effort must be put in, 9-351
During the period of preparation a stimulus is necessary to make an effort for progress, 9-98
Effort must be something spontaneous, and not the result of a mental decision, 8-371
I started making an effort to become conscious at five years old, 12-431
If consecration and effort are associated with the aspiration, things will move faster, 10-297
If everything is foreseen, what is the role of human aspiration and effort?, 10-242
If I had made strict rules, perhaps you might have made some effort, 9-373
If you begin making this effort you will find that your life is full of interest, 4-88
If you surrender you have to give up effort, but not willed action, 3-18
If you want it to change you, you must open yourself and make an effort to progress, 8-128
In almost all cases, a sustained effort is needed to become aware of one’s psychic being, 7-269
In the present conditions, it asks much more effort from the disciples than before, 6-297
Instead of being so passively dependent, each one must make his own little effort, 6-298
Is personal effort always egoistic?, 7-366
Is there any need to make an effort to improve the sacrifice?, 8-76
It is in order to avoid the required effort – It is a justification of your own ill-will, 6-267
It is the effort which gives joy, 4-31
It is too easy – Everything that is difficult to obtain becomes something very precious, 9-372
Life is effort – Nothing is more dangerous than wanting to rest, 9-66
Life is too easy here and that for the most part you are all too tamasic to make an effort, 16-292
Mother, when we make an effort, something in us becomes very self-satisfied, 6-402
No path in which one doesn’t need to make an effort – Some make the effort naturally, 17-122
One appreciates those things for which one has made a great effort, 6-426
One must work hard and make a great effort with quiet stability to obtain results, 13-142
Only when the sense of separation is lost, there is no longer any need of personal effort, 6-221
Our worth lies only in the measure of our effort to exceed ourselves, 14-18
Personal effort is indispensable. Without it nothing can be done, 14-161
Progress will be a joy instead of being an effort and often even a struggle, 12-64
Some people have experiences spontaneously – Others as the result of a sustained effort, 6-351
Some people were held back simply by this need to have the merit of the effort, 7-359
Something which is altogether independent of our aspiration, our will, our effort, 11-157
Sri Aurobindo’s compassion is always there to help you, but some effort is needed, 15-146
The Divine Will is distorted in the manifestation – We must never slacken our efforts, 3-170
The effort for progress and transformation must become the most important thing, 3-209
The effort for progress must be made for the love of the effort for progress, 9-316
The first effort must be to find the soul within, to unite with it and allow it to govern, 10-23
The Force does in fact use individual effort as one of the most powerful means, 9-5
The greatest things are always an accumulation of small and untiring efforts, 2-200
The physical nature, left to itself, is not spontaneously pushed into any effort, 6-430
The true way of making an effort – You must train the will by methodical exercise, 17-136
The will must never falter, the effort must be persevering and the faith unshakable, 3-189
There is a difference between the will and this feeling of personal effort, 5-46
They call surrender a movement of tamas which doesn’t want to make any effort, 6-221
This enlightenment – By a whole series of efforts and inner attitudes., 2-51
This happens when the effort is almost exclusively mental and quite arbitrary, 8-370
This is still a world of falsehood, of ignorance and an effort is needed, an aspiration, 3-244
There may be an effort which is not at all selfish and is yet egoistic, 7-366
This new force, will it act through individual effort or independently of it?, 9-5
To get rid of dangerous habits – The effort must be steady and the aspiration sincere, 14-161
True knowledge acting in the outer being gives true power – Effort is no longer required, 8-361
Very persistent efforts are necessary to master the least weakness in one’s nature, 9-71
We are here. Why doesn’t a continuous effort for yoga come naturally?, 6-430
What does personal effort mean? – Effort which thinks it is personal, 6-226
What is said here means not making effort, nor even aspiring or willing, 6-208
Whatever the way, personal effort is always necessary till the moment of identification, 4-94
When we make an effort but don’t see any progress, what is the best thing to do?, 9-316
When you emerge by your effort you are no longer in your element of obscure desires, 3-211
Why make such a great effort to know that one is nothing?, 6-330
You look at where you want to go and put all your effort in the movement to go forward, 9-411
You must make efforts to make your sacrifice consciously instead of unconsciously, 8-76
You must try, you must make an effort yourself – Gradually one progresses, 6-403
effort.
“all possibility of personal effort ends here. Another power must intervene”, 12-511
The effort must come from oneself, 3-270
effusiveness
True love may very well not manifest itself through outer effusiveness, 16-173
eggs
Eggs are easiest to digest when raw, 17-347
Taking eggs and fish – The doctor should decide about these things, 17-159
ego
“a mean and grovelling ego “ – “meanwhile the spaceless and timeless Soul is denied”, 10-313
“If thou keepest this limited human ego and thinkest thyself the superman”, 10-246
“the formation of ego-individuality” – The ego of a particular person, 7-11
“the representative ego […] is the shadow cast by some central and centralising self”, 8-168
“To get over our ego is not an easy task.”, 5-382
“we cling to our […] individual existence” – “we cast a shadow of our ego” – Maya, 10-361
“When I live in Krishna, then ego and self-interest vanish”, 10-347
“your first aim must be to be totally free from all desire and self-regarding ego.”, 4-383
A better, though more difficult solution – Egos converted and wholly consecrated, 16-425
After all that, there is still an ego – You may tell the Divine “Do you want me?”, 6-260
After this new birth, you will understand how to live without ego, 9-338
All bitterness in life always comes from the ego refusing to abdicate, 14-257
Are even physical sufferings ascribable to the ego? – No, 6-405
As in all primitive natures the ego is very prominent and selfish, 17-232
As the individuality perfects itself, the power of the ego diminishes, 16-302
At first one must get out of the ego – Afterwards a certain state of inexistence, 6-136
At the moment one unites with the Divine, the ego disappears – That state does not last, 5-384
Auroville – For those who want to surmount their ego and renounce all desire, 13-218
Before eliminating the will of the ego, one can begin by surrendering the will of the ego, 16-224
Before speaking of merging one’s ego in the Divine, one must first know what one is, 6-260
But for this, one must be able to come out of the limits of one’s little ego, 5-232
Can one enter into communion with his Jivatman without the ego being dissolved?, 7-225
Difficulties always arise from the ego, 8-285
Ego is the helper so long as it is needed to form the physical individuality, 17-107
Even after overcoming our ego in the material consciousness, we meet it in the spiritual, 14-258
Even the gods who live in the Overmind have their egos, 17-51
Even the physical formation is an ego, 7-12
I do not wish anyone to do it for me – I ask only one thing, not to listen to the ego, 11-308
If you are a candidate for supermanhood, you must resolve to dispense with your ego, 3-242
If you go beyond your ego somewhere, you will be able to glimpse the supermind, 3-242
If you have not renounced your ego, to give up the body will not bring freedom to you, 15-119
If you need a personal motive in order to do something, you are still in your ego, 6-331
In human life the cause of all difficulties is the presence in everyone of the ego, 12-355, 13-164
In order to progress truly the first thing to do is to cut the knot of the ego, 6-390
In reality, it is the ego, vital, mental, etc., that has been taken away, 11-101
In the difficult hours of life, the imperative duty of each one is to overcome his ego, 16-424
Instead of giving peace, why doesn’t the Divine abolish all at once the ego?, 4-410
It is not enough to surrender – The ego must be dissolved, must merge with the Divine, 17-51
It is not the soul but the ego and its pride that feel defeat and humiliation, 14-259
It is only when one gets rid of the ego that one becomes a free being, 16-424
It is the ego that gets angry and upset, and this ego obscures your consciousness, 17-367
It is the ego which gives the sense of being a person separate from others, 7-12
It is the mental ego which makes the construction and it clings to it desperately, 4-200
Karma is the result of the actions of the ego – When the ego abdicates Karma is dissolved, 15-373
Let us make a complete offering of this ego with all its desires to the Divine, 10-319
Men prefer the miseries of the ego to the joy that comes from surrender to the Divine, 16-435
Nobody speaks of the ego – Yet till it is there one will have no divine consciousness, 3-241
Now – To find one’s psychic, unite with it and allow it to replace the ego, 16-434
Now that the birth of superhumanity is being prepared, the ego has to disappear, 16-434
Once the individuality is formed, to live a spiritual life the ego must be surpassed, 8-368
One can diminish the hardness of the ego by multiplying the experiences, 7-225
One can have experiences without the ego being dissolved., 7-225
One can’t merge one’s ego in the Divine before becoming completely individualised, 6-256
One essential condition – The ego must be replaced by the divine consciousness, 11-316
One has many egos inside oneself – A heap of little egos which are a nuisance, 7-11
One knows if, stripped not only of all egoism but also of the ego, one gives oneself, 9-426
One who is no longer egoistic no longer has any personal place in this world, 15-19
One who lives in his ego, for his ego, in the hope of satisfying his ego is a fool, 3-218
Physically – Consecrating one’s food to God to diminish the absorption of inconscience, 4-333
Sports competitions – It is a very good opportunity for mastering one’s ego, 9-97
Surrendered to the Divine – You should have transcended all the limitations of the ego, 14-107
The “central knot of desires” – With the disappearance of the ego, the desires disappear, 16-244
The aspiration and the abolition of the ego must come from you – You will be helped, 4-410
The best way to get rid of the rule of the ego is to find the psychic being, 14-336
The collective ego depend on the individual ego of the individuals, 7-13
The ego becomes an instrument when it is ready to become it – How does that happen?, 7-360
The ego feels so good and generous when it can protect something at its mercy, 6-256
The ego has become for me a kind of impersonal entity – It is a kind of way of being, 11-55
The ego helps us to individualise ourselves, but prevents us from becoming divine, 3-240
The ego is much more difficult to seize – You must have already conquered it, 3-240
The ego is necessary until the individuality is completely formed, 7-366
The ego is ready when the individual is completely formed, 7-361
The ego is what makes one conscious of being separate from others, 3-241
The ego never understands that the Divine has different workings in different people, 14-279
The ego thinks it knows better than anyone else what it needs – According to its desires, 16-224
The ego thinks of what it wants and has not. This is its constant preoccupation, 14-257
The ego was a means for many centuries – Now it is worth nothing, its time has passed, 11-260
The ego was necessary – Its destruction is therefore difficult, 16-425
The extent of your difficulties gives you the measure of your ego, 14-258
The first condition is self-forgetfulness, a total self-giving, the absence of ego, 10-10
The first condition is to find it essential not to have the ego any longer, 6-254
The first thing to do to be able to live in Auroville – To free oneself from one’s ego, 13-210
The foolishness of human judgments based on self-interest and the reactions of the ego, 10-296
The formidable ego is all full of itself – There is no place for anything else, 6-136
The generous, good, disinterested ones – Their ego is formidable, 5-16
The ideal of the Aurovilians must be to become egoless, 13-214
The knot is the knot of the ego – The ordinary way of acting is tied to desire, 8-70
The only remedy is the disappearance of the ego – The disappearance of all illness, 11-219
The origin of individualisation in the Supreme – The ego is only a passing deformation, 4-174
The presence of the ego and the abolition of the ego, 11-219
The presence of the ego can really lead to an imbalance of health, 11-219
The rule of the ego must be abolished, 11-190
The secret is to emerge from the ego – Then suffering disappears, 9-42
The spiritual ego is much more dangerous than the ordinary one – Spiritual vanity, 5-383
The Truth-Consciousness can manifest only in those who are rid of the ego, 15-109
There is a family ego which makes all the members of a family resemble each other, 7-12
There is a spiritual ego even as there is a physical, vital and mental ego, 5-382
There is an ego in each state – Mental, vital, physical ego. Also a spiritual ego, 17-51
There is only one way, the ego must go, 11-215
This work of overcoming the ego – We are here in the Ashram to do this work, 12-355
Those who live in their ego live constantly in an ugly drama, 14-258
To abolish the ego, first of all, you must want to do it – It is very difficult, 4-332
To abolish the physical ego – Not only is it possible, it has been done, 11-190
To achieve mastery over the ego must become the basis of each individual’s existence, 13-164
To be a leader one must master one’s ego – The first indispensable step for doing yoga, 9-82
To get out of the ego, the surest means is to give oneself to the Divine, 6-137
To live a spiritual life you must no longer have an ego, 12-36
To overcome the ego, the simplest and most effective way is to offer it to the Divine, 16-379
To pass completely to the other side of the ego, a fairly long time is needed, 7-225
To surmount one’s ego and to live only in the service of the Divine – The shortest way, 13-212
True Aurovilians – Let them not mistake their ego and their desires for the Divine, 13-219
True wisdom comes only when the ego disappears, 10-16
Unless we get rid of our ego there is no peace either for ourselves or for the others, 17-294
Until one is an individualised being, the ego is an absolutely necessary factor, 7-12
Violence is necessary so long as men are dominated by their ego and its desires, 12-434
We exist by the divine Will and not by the ego, 11-260
We want a race that has no ego, that has in place of the ego the Divine Consciousness, 11-307
What is a “super-ego”? – Something which tries to be very big while being nothing at all, 7-118
What is the meaning of “keep yourself free from all taint of the perversions of the ego”?, 6-268
What is true freedom – Freedom from the ego, 12-303
When one has achieved his own development, one is ready for the ego to disappear, 7-367
When the ego disappears, the adverse forces will also disappear, 3-218
When the ego is abolished, only the Supreme Lord exists, 16-381
When the work of individualisation is achieved – The ego accepting its own dissolution, 16-390
When you begin to be aware that everything is yourself – Towards having no more ego, 3-241
Why an “underground super-ego”? – Something that’s in a great darkness, lower down, 7-118
Your ego opening the door to an evil spirit of arrogant and impudent disbelief, 15-23
ego.
Having destroyed ego, desire and wrong views, 3-274
egocentrism
Man has a right to beatitude. But any egocentric movement is the very opposite, 10-276
ego-centrism
The ego-centric imbecility, it is that which Sri Aurobindo calls “the old man”, 11-207
egoism
“How shall I know God’s will with me? I have to put egoism out of me”, 10-311
At what phase of his development will man be able to rid himself of egoism?, 10-108
Egoism is a relatively easy thing to correct, because everyone knows what it is, 3-240
Egoism, vanity and jealousy are ugly, mean and ignorant things that stop all progress, 16-128
Everyone knows what egoism is – Everybody is a little egoistic, more or less, 3-240
Human egoism refuses to abdicate on the grounds that others are not transformed, 16-428
In the life of societies it is a necessity – A corrective to collective egoism, 9-354
Instead of serving the Divine, they serve their own egoism – It is hypocrisy, 10-81
Is personal effort always egoistic?, 7-366
It is only egoism that is shocked to find egoism in others, 14-275
One knows if, stripped not only of all egoism but also of the ego, one gives oneself, 9-426
So long as you remain in your small individual egoism, you will never be ready, 4-69
The abolition of egoism is the only way to gain constant peace and delight, 16-428
The effective remedy for human egoism lies in a true spiritual life, 10-270
The value of the will depends on your aim – Egoism lies in the inner attitude, 6-28
There is no better cure for egoism than a happy gratefulness, 14-155
There must disappear the use of a mentality exclusively at the service of egoistic needs, 9-299
To get rid of egoism – One achieves it by persistently willing it, 17-54
To live a psychic life you must abolish all egoism, 12-36
Until the transformation is achieved – A mixture of egoism in all who come to me, 17-98
When egoism will no longer be necessary to make man a conscious individuality, 10-108
You can use your reason – If there was no egoism there would be no suffering, 6-405
Your egoism, vanity, presumptuous ambition – A toy in the hands of the Rakshasas, 15-24
Your opening upward – Adverse replies are a danger only when the motive is egoistic, 15-26
Egypt
As long as the spirit of the form persists, the body is not destroyed – In ancient Egypt, 4-196
Excavations in the tombs of Egypt – Accidents occurring, 4-196
Eightfold Path
The fourth Truth is called the method of the Eightfold Path, 3-248
Eightfold Path.
The best of all paths is the Eightfold Path. The best of all truths is the Fourfold Truth, 3-270
Eightfold Path. – The Four Noble Truths
Suffering, the origin of suffering, the cessation of suffering and the Noble Eightfold Path, 3-247
elders.
Respect to the elders, 3-227
elections
It is understood that the Ashram is not doing politics and is not interested in elections, 13-124
elements
Are there many elements in our being of which we are not conscious? Yes, many, 6-385
The atoms of all the elements are made out of the same constituents, 5-66
elephant
The significance of animals – Deer, swan, parrot, elephant, dog, seal, peacock, hare, 17-4
elimination
There should not be any complicated process of digestion nor of elimination as now, 11-303
elite
One who has thus known himself and possessed himself – The pioneers or the elite, 15-337
To change and become an elite – The best thing to do is to set to work immediately, 16-261
élite
A small number of people called the élite try to know – Some use their reason, 7-176
Experiment in the Higher Course – Only children that can be considered as an élite, 12-180
It is only élite natures who feel earthly existence in that way, 8-290
Some beings among the élite of humanity will be able to transform their bodies, 8-322
There is in a fairly widespread élite the will to find a new, higher, progressive solution, 9-297
To find out why one is on earth – Only a small élite ask themselves this question, 9-16
elsewhere
Elsewhere the ways of life are different – You do not have any means of comparing, 6-427
emanation
A divine emanation, a vibhuti comes to get identified with a psychic being, 7-357
A Force of the Divine could have withdrawn – The work it came to do was impossible, 17-182
One can still see there this same marvellous Being continuing his work of emanation, 9-333
Rays of light emanated from him which gradually spread into the Inconscience, 9-333
The difference between an emanation and a formation, 16-375
The emanation is made up of the very substance of the emanator, 16-375
The oldest tradition says that the first four emanations cut themselves off, 16-370
Then a second emanation was made to repair the damage. They are the Gods, 16-370
There was emanated from the Supreme Origin into the inconscience a special Entity, 9-332
This call of the being can also bring about the descent of a divine emanation, 15-341
emanations
Aditi, the Creative Consciousness, received the mission to create – Four emanations, 7-157
As for Falsehood, he has emanations which are very active in certain human bodies, 6-173
Each forgot that it was only an emanation – They became their own opposite, 5-371
Several times, I had people who had asked to be freed from the hostile emanation, 6-247
The first emanations were consciousness, love and Ananda, life and truth, 5-371
The four emanations did not have another consciousness than that of the Supreme, 5-379
These forces emanate and then reabsorb – There is always someone open to receive it, 6-247
This will compel us to control our thoughts constantly – The power of emanations, 2-94
Those four persons have put forth innumerable emanations – Millions of them, 5-374
What does “Vibhuti” mean? – The incarnation of an emanation of the Mother, 6-274
When this fusion occurs these beings have the power to produce emanations, 5-264
Emanations
Why should the divine Emanations come into the physical world to transform it?, 5-274
embodiments
Embodiments of the goddess forms “more seizable because more defined and limited”, 6-274
embracing
“all-embracing” – A widening of the consciousness, understanding and feelings, 16-252
emotion
Ask for it, aspire after it – Emotion belongs to the higher vital, not to the pure psychic, 3-124
emotional being
The yogic term “through the heart” – The higher vital, the emotional being, 17-84
emotionalism
Don’t call “dry and hard” an absence of sentimentality, a weak emotionalism, 16-173
emotions
Is an emotion always s a vital movement? – It depends on the emotion, 15-322
The austerity of feelings and emotions, the tapasya of love – The most difficult, 12-64
There is an intensity of emotion which comes from something psychic, 15-323
Usually, when people speak of emotions, they are speaking of vital emotions, 15-324
Vital emotions are of an altogether different nature – They are violent, 15-323
emptiness
A kind of emptiness within – The need of knowing one’s soul and uniting with the Divine, 16-281
Empty your heart of everything – That great emptiness may attract the Presence, 16-170
Making yourself empty, you withdraw this stress – A contact with the forces attracted, 4-282
There is a confusion between silence in the mind and the emptiness in the being, 4-281
emptiness.
One who has perceived the emptiness of all things, 3-223
emulation
A place – Relationships of emulation in doing well, collaboration and real brotherhood, 12-94
encouragements
The oppositions or encouragements should not be considered as irrefutable signs, 9-31
end
“Fix thy soul without desire upon the end and insist on it by the divine force within thee”, 10-302
“The Supreme”, “God”, has neither beginning nor end, 10-216
“there is no end and no beginning”, 10-216
Also came an adage, “What has a beginning must have an end”, 10-218
That is manifested in something that begins and ends, 10-216
We all carry in our souls the divine end of the eternal journey, 10-302
ending
There are two ways of “ending” – An annihilation and a transformation, 10-216
endurance
A joy in the process of realisation – An unshakable conviction, a will towards progress, 3-139
A steady, quiet endurance that does not allow any upsetting or depression, 14-164
As for this body, it has taken its stand – But one must be very enduring, 11-173
Endurance is the capacity of bearing without depression, 14-164
Endure and you will triumph. Victory goes to the most enduring, 14-165
In silent endurance, one step forward towards victory with the help of eternal love, 14-165
Let endurance be your watchword – Endure the little insignificant troubles of your life, 3-136
Natures that lack faith also lack endurance and courage, 10-56
One must go one’s way to the very end. The Victory is for the most enduring, 9-255
One who perseveres is sure to triumph. Victory goes to the most enduring, 14-163
Open to the Divine Grace and thou shalt endure, 14-165
Our civilisation – The mastery of the physical through endurance in the vital, 3-136
Our courage and endurance must be as great as our hope and our hope has no limits, 14-174
Triumph comes to the most enduring, 11-3
Two absolutely indispensable things – Endurance, and a faith that nothing can shake, 11-1
We have only four. I add endurance – The most material form of this is perseverance, 8-41
With patience and endurance, there is no progress which cannot be made, 12-359
You must have a strongly tempered character, an untiring endurance, 12-86
enemies
“the invisible enemies of the Divine always try to take their revenge”, 5-374
“The spirit’s inner enemies... have to be sacrificed” whatever pain they may throw, 8-83
Go on fighting until the enemies are definitively routed and the Victory is won for ever, 15-81
If one can see the Divine in one’s enemy, the enemy will be converted or run away, 8-228
The invisible enemies – When they cannot injure the soul they strike the body, 15-20
When one realises the Divine, does one no longer have enemies? – It is the opposite, 6-169
enemy
“Men talk of enemies, but where are they?”, 10-279
“Thy soul has not tasted God’s entire delight – “never had the joy of being His enemy”, 10-331
“To smile at an enemy is to disarm him.”, 5-369
As soon as one notices the presence of the enemy, one must throw him out, 6-438
To smile at an enemy is to disarm him, 14-178
Usually one is an enemy of one’s own idea of the Divine, 8-230
When one is an enemy of the Divine, one is an enemy of what?, 8-230
You can smile genuinely at an enemy if you are above all insult and offence, 14-178
energies
The energies for reproduction should be sublimated and used for progress, 12-378
The energy from the superconscient – Identification with the universal Consciousness, 12-262
The reserve of energy depends on the capacity to receive the universal vital force, 7-71
To draw freely material energies – The harmony created is not immune from all attack, 12-261
To recuperate energies, aspire for a higher life, call down the forces from above, 7-73
Yogic science knows of other ways than food of acquiring energy, 12-261
energies of the earth
The energies of the earth are always mixed, and mostly they are terribly dark, 7-102
energy
“an ignorant goodwill and an indolent energy”, 16-283
“The more you give, the more you receive,” – Does this apply to physical energy?, 8-194
A complete concentration on what you are doing – A conscious control of the energies, 4-4
All that facilitates and improves respiration increases the absorption of physical energy, 16-222
As mental activities increase, the capacity to renew one’s energies diminishes, 4-6
Energy – The human body is a channel that receives only when it spends, 15-162
Energy was not meant to be wasted like that, but for an inner use, 15-350
Here, you are as if bathed in a sea of energy. You have only to open and receive, 16-118
Human beings do not know how to preserve energy – Immediately they throw it out, 15-350
If you slip into depression, you cut every source of energy, 4-10
It is another thing – It is concentrated energy obeying the will, 5-60
Not to waste energy means to utilise it for the purposes for which it was given, 15-350
One is more or less conscious of the energy one spends, 4-4
Science is discovering that all this is only concentrated energy, 9-323
The first condition is to have a physical nature that gives energy rather than draws, 16-431
The great majority of human beings feel that they are alive only when they waste energy, 15-350
The proportion between what energy is received and what is given – A formidable task, 6-36
The second condition is to know how to draw energy from above, 16-431
The very nature of energy is to be inexhaustible, tireless – Are you never tired?, 16-284
There has begun to take place a concentration of energy – It is so full of power, 11-269
To enter into contact with terrestrial energy, one must establish a certain harmony, 4-10
Unless you work hard you do not get energy, 14-317
Will and energy can be cultivated just as the muscles are, by exercise, 16-145
Yet there is a source of inexhaustible energy – Spiritual energy, 4-6
You must know what energy you want, whence it comes, of what it is composed, 4-4
Energy
There are other forms of Energy – Vital, mental, spiritual energies, 16-222
English
English has a suppleness, a fluidity which French does not have, 12-217
For those who want to do higher studies, the English is indispensable, 12-221
French is better for Science than English which is far superior for poetry, 12-217
On the language issue for the country – Regional language, Sanskrit, English, 12-222, 13-376
To think in English – The best way to learn a language, 12-220
enjoying
“To enjoy him in all experience […] is the happiness which the jiva […] is […] seeking”, 7-367
“Transform enjoying into an even and objectless ecstasy”?, 8-376
Enjoying must be replaced by an inner bliss, the contact with the divine Bliss, 8-377
What is spoken of is the enjoying of the divine Presence, 7-368
What kind of a state is it in which one has passed beyond all enjoyings?, 8-369
enjoyments
It is good to be above all enjoyments the world can give, but why accept to be hurt by it?, 16-156
enmity
“Living in Krishna, even enmity becomes a play of love and the wrestling of brothers”, 10-347
“the wonder of the way of works” – “enmity to God can be made an agency of salvation”, 10-317
How is one to explain this age-old enmity between the Jews and the Arabs?, 13-382
Ravana – “as the shortest way, it hurled itself against God in a furious clasp of enmity “, 10-353
Violence and enmity – When brothers hate, they hate much more than others, 13-382
enterprises
No enterprise can flourish unless it is progressive, 15-76
entertaining
More entertaining productions – An excuse to justify all that is vulgar, crude and base, 12-61
The greater part of human creation is ostensibly entertaining but in reality debasing, 12-62
enthusiasm
A sort of enthusiasm takes hold of you, 4-248
An enthusiasm – There is a participation of almost the whole being in the thing done, 7-418
Joyous enthusiasm – The best way of facing life, 14-174
One should rely on a kind of inner enthusiasm for the unknown, for perfection, 9-162
True enthusiasm is full of a peaceful endurance, 14-174
Two principal things – The capacity for enthusiasm, an innate faculty of gratitude, 7-418
When a child is full of enthusiasm, never throw cold water on it, 9-163
You have not the enthusiasm and intense will to enter into contact with yourself, 6-299
entities
A group of such small entities that is the origin of microbes – Forces of disintegration, 5-180
A passion for money – The entity brings about some catastrophe to guard its property, 4-192
All those entities which are ill-willed try to hide – Some people run away, 6-280
Atom bombs and other worse things – This has truly disturbed all these little entities, 7-383
I saw three little entities of the vital at the service of people who practise magic, 6-60
It has a direct action upon matter – Entities having a contact with the material world, 7-262
It is enough to put simply one drop of the true light upon these entities to dissolve them, 6-62
It may be an indication given by a talkative being from the invisible world – Entities, 10-126
Little entities amuse themselves at men’s expense – They blind you or remove things, 4-274
Little entities originate from sexual desire – People having a very strong sexual instinct, 4-192
People who have sexual desires are surrounded by a kind of small swarm of entities, 6-279
Small entities produced by the disintegration of vital beings – Behind an accident, 5-179
Suggestions coming from some vital entity to see how you will receive them, 15-20
The little conscious entities which are behind all these so-called forces of Nature, 7-380
The vital being is dissolved after death. Rarely it would break up into little entities, 4-191
There are entities behind, only they are so huge that their form eludes us, 5-383
There are words and ceremonies – Vital force is necessary to control these entities, 6-62
These are small vital entities, sometimes small beings of the vital world, 5-35
This adverse entity not only vital, also mental – You seem to lose all common sense, 15-24
To conquer vital entities – By always refusing to believe in their suggestions, 17-48
Usually entities of the vital world or at best of the mental world, not the Being itself, 6-276
entity
An entity of this kind may enter into the child at the time of birth, 8-318
People believe they are pulling down the Supramental – They pull down a vital entity, 11-22
envelope
A man may have this subtle-physical envelope quite intact and yet be full of desires, 4-323
Can the protective envelope also feel the waves of desire?, 4-323
Yes. The vital body surrounds the physical body – It is this which protects the body, 4-63
environment
A state of perpetual interchange with the environment – We must free ourselves, 2-92
Life puts in our path those who for some reason are near to us, 2-71
Surrender does not ensure a smooth progression – Be careful about mixing with people, 3-7
This is why it is so important to choose the environment – The receptivity of children, 5-208
envy
All the rest leads to all kinds of things like jealousy, or envy, and as far as hatred, 5-238
envy.
The Bhikkhu should not treat his own progress lightly, nor envy the progress of others, 3-288
epic
“the only tragedies are the soul’s failures” – “the only epic man’s […] ascent”, 10-277
epic.
“my epic […] was my desperate attempt to tear open the veil”, 12-478
epidemic
An epidemic is a collective illness and comes from a collective impurity, 16-298
Consciousness is more effective than doctors’ pills – In this way the epidemic ended, 5-183
epidemics
Epidemics – Ninety-nine times out of a hundred they come from fear, 9-123
epilepsy
Hitler was possessed – His fits were not epileptic, they were attacks of possession, 5-377
equality
““Freedom, equality, brotherhood,” cried the French revolutionists”, 10-304
A pain – The first thing to teach the body is to remain immobile. That is bodily equality, 11-14
A perfect equality of soul in all circumstances – An absolutely indispensable basis, 4-97
Equality can only be manifested when all men become conscious of the Supreme Lord, 10-306
Equality in the face of all circumstances – To be attained in order to live in Auroville, 13-202
Equality of soul is not the consummation, 8-68
For a yogi to accept and digest all dirt with a perfect equality – Not necessary, 16-188
Indifference in a perfect equality – Mental activity is replaced by an intuitive activity, 16-335
Indifference is a stage of development which must lead to a perfect equality of soul, 16-171
Liberty, equality, brotherhood, industrial association – But “God will not be deceived “, 10-305
Liberty, equality, fraternity – Words loudly proclaimed but never yet put into practice, 10-305
Perfect equality is an absolute condition, 10-112
Such a man finds equal joy in the use of things as in the absence of things, 3-253
The Divine has equal love for the one who strikes him and the one who worships him, 10-296
The equality of the soul is a psychological thing, 5-22
The outer equality is to have a physical poise, to receive forces without being troubled, 5-23
The perfect equality that comes from spiritual identification with the Supreme, 10-115
The problem of feminism comes back to a spiritual problem – A spiritual equality, 2-150
The true attitude is a perfect equality which enables us to accept success and failure, 10-59
To be safe on the path, perfect equality is an indispensable preliminary condition, 8-328
What is the difference between outer equality and the equality of the soul?, 5-22
Working without feverish activity – The advent of Wisdom leading to true equality, 17-288
equanimity
Be very careful to remain always calm and peaceful – An integral equanimity, 14-133
Do not cherish suffering and suffering will leave you altogether, 14-247
Equanimity – Immutable peace and calm, 14-172
Equanimity is the essential condition of union and communion with the Divine, 3-10
The basis for Yoga is equanimity – To be free from moral principles or the ascetic rule, 3-53
The firm basis is equanimity – You can then resist every kind of attack, 3-34
Three things indispensable to begin with – Sincerity, self-surrender, equanimity, 14-41
To remain very quiet and peaceful, firm in equanimity and to let the storm pass away, 14-226
To weep or scream or dance about is always a proof of weakness, 3-11
What is it that you call “the basis of equanimity in the external being”?, 5-22
equilibrium
In perfect equilibrium, there is this famed Perfection which one is trying to reconquer, 11-112
One should attain a certain equilibrium – From that moment on everything goes well, 5-414
The central Consciousness is rediscovered through the equilibrium of all these opposites, 11-200
The true state is a harmony of all, an equilibrium of all, 11-113
To keep the equilibrium everything must progress at the same time, 6-180
You must have a triple equilibrium, mental, vital, physical, 5-171
error
““Errors, falsehoods, stumblings!” they cry”, 10-337
“The perfect cosmic vision and cosmic sentiment is the cure of all error and suffering”, 10-262
“The rejection of falsehood by the mind” – “seize the truth […] behind […] error”, 10-360
A little error becomes categorical, a little true aspiration becomes miraculous, 11-314
How can I abstain from error? – By knowing what is true, 12-126
It is because you prefer error that you do not find the truth, 3-192
It should give you a dynamic force which makes you reject the error, 8-293
Most often, men know only a fraction of the truth, but they think they know it all, 2-224
No more conflicts – Yet everything we call error, suffering, misery, everything is there, 10-150
Persistence in error comes from the desire to feel, to act, to think in a particular way, 3-192
Somewhere in the being there is an unwillingness to recognise what is true, 3-192
The only way to escape from the consequences of past errors is an inner development, 10-275
The renunciation of an error – You must break up a whole set of things, 10-170
There indeed is the source of all power to efface every error when it is not repeated, 9-58
There is no error – The Lord is all possibility and He can do whatever He likes, 10-148
This concept of error is a concept that belongs to time and space, 10-146
To fall back into an error which one knows to be an error seems to me impossible, 8-293
Error
“God is infinite Possibility. Therefore […] Error is justified of her children”, 10-145
“This world was built by Ignorance and Error that they might know”, 10-164
error.
Those who take error for truth, and the truth for error, will never attain the supreme goal, 3-191
errors
Cases where one acts wrongly out of ignorance – The dissolution of errors committed, 16-305
If errors and mistakes could not be effaced, there would be no hope of salvation, 14-234
If you repeat the same errors several times, you are not sincere somewhere, 4-156
One must not torment oneself over errors that one may commit, 14-235
The consequences of past errors disappear through the intervention of the divine Grace, 14-234
escape
“God leads man while man is misleading himself” – “escape into the self-unity”, 10-275
Indeed this habit of escaping from the difficulty is a supreme selfishness, 6-34
The only way to escape from the consequences of past errors is an inner development, 10-275
The salvation is physical – It is not escape, it is here, 11-179
To escape from life isn’t it necessary not to have the ego any longer? – Naturally, 6-34
escaping
It is precisely that part of the being which is not satisfied with escaping from life, 8-246
eternal
“Not only Brahman, but beings and things in Brahman are eternal”, 10-228
eternal birth
The birth of Sri Aurobindo called an “eternal birth”, 9-178
eternity
“only God Absolute has the absolute eternity” – “all things are secretly eternal”, 10-263
Eternity and progress, 11-201
How can one experience eternity? – By uniting with the Eternal, the Divine, 10-263
The consciousness of eternity and the consciousness of the world in time, 8-97
Eternity
A Power of Eternity, with an intensity which would not be there without Death, 10-166
ether
Water to the vital, air to mind, fire to the psychic, earth to matter and ether to the spirit, 15-40
ethical
Beauty is the aesthetic instinct of man, and the good is his ethical instinct, 7-173
The transformations – Not less in the moral and social domains than in the intellectual, 2-166
ethics
If you read metaphysics and ethics – As mental gymnastics, 12-215
If you read metaphysics and ethics, you must do it just as mental gymnastics, 16-195
Europe
“Art in modern times and under European influence has become an excrescence”, 10-321
“Europe prides herself on her […] organisation” – “A child shall destroy her”, 10-139
“I cannot give to the […] European life the name of civilisation”, 10-321
The educated classes of Europe are now in search of something higher, 4-312
event
Unless an event is the result of the intervention of the divine Will – A question of chance, 4-407
events
“the event already accomplished in Brahman […] manifests itself now”, 10-303
“The event is Brahman, already accomplished from of old, it is now manifesting”, 10-303
Always consider events as a gift from the Divine Grace – Towards the spiritual goal, 14-95
Behing the daily events lies the perception of the real Soul, 2-169
Cases when you cannot change the thing, but you can change your inner reaction, 5-189
Consciousness gives control over one’s own character and, to a large extent, over events, 16-415
Don’t ever take lightly all the circumstances of each day – It is very important, 6-444
Every event in life, great or small, can be an opportunity for progress – Two examples, 12-75
For each event the situation is different – The whole thing is to have this perspicacity, 5-191
It is always better to watch the unfolding of events with the impartiality of a witness, 13-92
It is preferable to watch events as they develop, with the impartiality of a witness, 12-321
It is the inner vibrations that are responsible for the exterior events, 13-127
There are events one cannot change and there are events still in the balance, 5-190
To have a control over events – Be absolutely conscious and master of yourself, 6-464
evil
“All disease […], all evil and pain, […] all death” – “Why and how this should be so”, 10-244
“Call not everything evil which men call evil” – “everything good which men call good”, 10-284
“In God’s providence there is no evil, but only good or its preparation”, 10-265
“life cannot be an evil or a sorrowful illusion” – "a divine Lover and Playfellow”, 10-348
“still yearn in utter love to heal it of its ugliness and its evil” – “Real virtue and morality”, 10-70
“Tangled is the way of works in the world” – “whether they did good or did evil”, 10-308
“The contributions of evil to the good” – “the harm sometimes done by the virtuous”, 10-265
“the eternal word of our Lover and Master” – “I will free thee from all sin and evil”, 10-293
“the evil done by self-righteous or self-regarding virtue”, 10-312
“They explained the evil in the world by saying that Satan had prevailed”, 10-339
A base and evil life – The effect of separating the outer being from the psychic being, 16-247
A Consciousness in which what we call “evil” is as much necessary as “good”, 11-212
All notions of good and evil are exclusively human, 10-308
An evil that the Divine has forgotten ought to be forgotten by everybody, 15-253
Evil and good – But to me all things in Him are lovable, 10-337
Evil is this infinitesimal element looking at its infinitesimal consciousness, 11-199
Evil, from the spiritual point of view, is truly that which leads us away from the goal, 3-188
How can one help to cure the evil and the ugliness that one sees everywhere?, 10-71
It is a fact that man became conscious of himself with the sense of good and evil, 10-93
One feels stronger as soon as one begins to do evil. That is why it is easier, 5-233
One needs to be very conscious in order to be aware of the evil that one does, 3-197
Our ideas of good and evil are so ridiculous, 9-280
Such a state of purity and beauty that you do not perceive ugliness and evil, 10-71
The Dhammapada speaks here of those who do evil wilfully, deliberately, 3-197
The only way to escape from evil and suffering, to be always in peace, light and joy, 10-275
The unlimited power of the good serves as a limit to the spreading of evil, 7-419
The vibrations of evil are in truth less powerful than the vibrations of good, 16-381
This difference of good and evil and all that, appears as childishness, 11-210
You must be able to see the evil or the ugliness without being shocked or disturbed, 10-71
evil actions.
A man’s evil actions corrupt him, 3-261
Moderation in speech, control of the mind, abstention from evil actions, 3-271
The fruit of the evil action and that of the good action, 3-216
evil deeds.
One who does evil grieves. He laments and suffers as he recalls his evil deeds, 3-196
evil mind
The Dhammapada contrasts a purified mind with an evil mind, 3-184
evil mind.
If a man speaks or acts with an evil mind, suffering follows him, 3-183
evil.
Oppose anger with serenity, evil with good, 3-258
Do good with enthusiasm, leave behind all evil thoughts, 3-229
Do not treat evil lightly, do not treat good lightly, 3-229
In the two worlds, one who does good rejoices, one who does evil suffers, 3-198
Not to seek what is evil, to pursue with perseverance what is good, 3-274
One who does evil grieves. He laments and suffers as he recalls his evil deeds, 3-196
One whose good actions efface the evil ones, 3-243
The fool does evil without knowing it, 3-233
Those who recognise evil to be evil, good to be good, 3-278
evils
If the Divine is the source of the creation whence have come all the evils?, 4-286
If the Divine is the source of the creation, whence have come all the evils?, 3-102
evolution
“a double process” – “physical evolution with birth”, “soul evolution with rebirth”, 9-214
“a supremely concentrated pace of evolutionary swiftness becomes possible”, 8-321
“evolution […] presupposes an infinite wisdom” – Revere “that Wisdom and worship it”, 10-342
“It is open also to doubt whether the evolution is likely to go any farther”, 9-224
“the intention in the evolution itself” – Is this intention unknown?, 9-182
“whichever the hypothesis accepted, this means an evolutionary process”, 9-291
A progressive evolution – All is the expression of the divine Grace and Will, 8-266
Because human evolution goes in spirals, 5-332
But long ago, something more subtle had for the simple people a more concrete reality, 3-204
Does the Word also follow the evolution, what is in the written Shastras?, 7-344
It seems that evolution will follow a curve which will draw closer to a higher species, 9-235
People here – What they themselves think about the intention of universal evolution, 9-183
Take any man in the street and ask him what the intention of the evolution is, 9-183
The creation is a single whole advancing through a collective evolution, 16-282
The Lord objectifies Himself gradually, and this results in a progressive evolution, 10-161
The whole evolution is so that this may find back That, with the whole passage, 11-161
The whole evolutionary movement is a spiral movement, 5-247
The world’s aspiration to become once more what it is – Why there is an evolution, 10-164
There is a descent of conscious beings in the forms produced by the evolution, 7-357
This double movement of evolution gives the utmost possibilities of realisation, 9-217
This movement in a spiral is to try and make everything enter this evolution, 5-334
This notion of individual evolution must be introduced into the system of explanation, 9-226
Why does evolution go in spirals instead of being a constant progress?, 5-333
Will the evolution continue or will it be replaced by involution?, 7-356
Within the universal evolution, whether there or is there not an individual evolution, 9-226
evolution.
All goes to show that man is not the last step in terrestrial evolution, 12-494
evolutionary being
In the evolutionary being the psychic being will develop, 5-323
What do you mean by the involutionary and evolutionary being?, 5-323
exaggeration
Abstain even from the slightest inexactitude, exaggeration or deformation, 14-202
examinations
I consider an examination as quite necessary, 12-199
It is not by conventional examinations that students can be selected for a class, 12-199
The danger to imagine that one is responsible for setting examinations for others, 14-43
The integral yoga consists of an uninterrupted series of examinations, 14-42
The role of the adverse forces will be reduced to that of an examiner, 15-345
The three types of examination – By the forces of Nature, divine forces, hostile forces, 14-42
example
A divine example of integral activity both intellectual and spiritual, 2-73
I believe more in the power of the atmosphere and of example than of a rigorous teaching, 9-373
It is above all through example that education becomes effective, 12-10
It is indeed very necessary that each one of us should be an example to the world, 2-109
Knowledge and light can be contagious, 2-94
Living among others you should always be a divine example, 2-107
The best example is one that shows the first stage, disinterestedness, 2-69
The best example to give – The serenity and immutably peaceful happiness, 2-69
The leaders must always set the example, 12-355
The love of humanity – Material, intellectual, spiritual gifts and the gift of example, 2-131
The teacher should be the living example of what he asks the students to become, 12-371
The teachers and especially the instructors must be a constant living example, 12-361
The way to be intellectually an example to the world, 2-113
There is no better lesson than that of an example – The duty of teachers or instructors, 12-358
To help others – Most effectively by giving an example of what one should be, 17-370
What is the most useful idea to spread and what is the best example to set?, 2-69
example.
Seek the company of the sage, follow his example, 3-253
exchanging vital forces
If one has the very bad habit of exchanging vital forces, then one loses the capacity, 7-72
excitement
All agitation and excitement come from an adverse influence, 14-137
The excitement is bad and the desire to seem extraordinary is worse, 3-304
The more tamasic one is, the more does one need something exciting, 5-413
Why do some children take interest in things only when there is some excitement?, 5-413
exercises
A room for gymnastics – Without air and light exercises do more harm than good, 12-283
About Hatha Yoga – Not the only yogic type of exercises, 12-285
Any rational system of exercises suited – Physical health and moral and spiritual uplift, 12-285
For physical exercises, the children should be grouped according to these capacities, 12-380
Intellectual exercises – Look for the synthesis of a general idea and the opposite idea, 16-279
Intellectual exercises – Seek the synthesis of a general idea and of the opposite idea, 12-391
It is a good exercise to put down the ideas you have on a subject, 7-91
It is good to do exercises and to lead a simple and hygienic life, 15-136
One exercise is to observe oneself and see what is really the consciousness of the being, 7-250
Physical exercises – A methodical discipline to develop and strengthen the body, 12-383
Some exercises that make the abdomen strong and improve the circulation, 12-294
The body must do exercise, work physically, eat well, and sleep well, 15-136
The mind is satisfied with itself and does not aspire much for progress, 4-43
This should alternate in the course of the day with exercises of mental silence, 16-336
To a captain feeling “pulled down” – Good and regular exercises, 12-286
To get out of mental laziness and inertia – By doing every day a mental exercise, 16-336
Very austere habits – A great regularity in sleep, food, exercise and every activity, 12-51
Why many of us take an interest in the games, but few take interest in serious exercises, 9-99
With regard to exercises, each one will choose the ones best suited to his body, 12-53
existence
“There is only one soul and one existence” – “but there are many knots of mind and ego”, 10-252
All individual beings were created to do this work – It is the very reason for existence, 5-201
exit
There is only one door of exit, the supreme Door, the Marvel of Marvels, 11-169
expansion
No new centres – What we want to realise requires concentration rather than expansion, 17-23
There must first be an expansion of consciousness and a constant personal progress, 8-204
expenditure
A proportion has to be kept between the receptivity and the expenditure, 7-71
In the field of forces receptivity occurs in proportion to useful expenditure, 2-102
experience
“All work” is “a school of experience”? – The whole life is a field of experience, 7-287
“Experience in thy soul the truth of the Scripture” – “distrust never thy experience”, 10-180
“which am I to believe, the reasonings of others or my own experience?”, 10-32
A direct and spontaneous experience is spontaneously formulated into words, 7-354
A power of realisation and a truth of expression give you the key to the experience itself, 7-355
A power of transformation much greater than the experience by a mental knowledge, 7-211
A proof which is accessible to other people as well as to the one who has the experience, 9-240
After a happy and favourable experience – One risks falling into the infernal and diabolic, 14-54
Certitude can only come with spiritual experience, 15-244
Conscious experience alone can give a glimpse of what love is, 12-65
Does an individual’s life depend on the experience his psychic being wants to have?, 6-447
Every definite mental formation always gives a particular colouring to the experience, 7-211
For a sincere and honest nature, the experience is absolutely convincing, 10-32
For each one, his experience is the truth of his being, 10-181
For some it can go faster – If suddenly they have an experience, they understand, 6-332
He is free from all belief and has himself had the experience of invisible things, 3-224
Here is the experience as I dictated it immediately afterwards, 9-271
If one knows it beforehand, one makes a mental construction – Not the experience itself, 7-209
If one wants the spiritual experience to transform the mind, the vital and the body, 9-398
It is only by experience that one can know the Divine – It cannot be translated into words, 16-238
It is the experience and the sincerity of the experience that count, 16-321
It is the path to lead you to the psychic and so this is the first experience, 7-78
It’s that only one part of yourself has had the experience and the others don’t yet have it, 7-405
Mental knowledge is not enough, you must have the practical experience, 6-226
Obviously, it is still an experience, it is not an established fact, 11-136
Once a subject has been learnt mentally, it gives a special colour to the experience, 15-358
One must go one’s own way, then the experience has its full value, 10-14
One sees the deep reality of the experience withdrawing, fading into the background, 9-400
One who dances and jumps and screams during spiritual experience, 3-304
Only experience gives the tangible reality of the concrete existence of both states, 9-405
Purification of experience means to make the experience sincere and motiveless, 7-13
Questions about the supramental experience of the third of February, 9-319
Speaking of your experience to your Guru – He helps to bring about the result, 15-352
Spiritual experience – Identical everywhere, among all peoples and even in all ages, 14-54
Spiritual experience means the contact with the Divine – The forms are many, 3-17
The best attitude is to be quiet and calm, and to let the experience follow its course, 14-56
The description, if it is spontaneous and sincere, is different for everyone, 7-210
The experience “I should like to have lived at that time!” – Now the Grace is here, 7-413
The experience comes first, in this case – The formulation as a consequence, 9-406
The experience is essentially the same – All formulation is only an approximation, 12-31
The experience is repeated in all the details, in all the domains, as a demonstration, 11-144
The experience is so intensely concrete that as soon as I begin to speak, it comes down, 11-164
The good experience ought to give us the strength to repel the undesirable outside force, 17-95
The important thing is to live the experience – Apart from any theory, 12-31
The impression of going down into a well – The experience of contact with one’s soul, 9-379
The mental formulation has no great importance – The experience is identical, 12-36
The minute one has the experience, how can one manage to forget?, 7-404
The more one knows, the more one must be absolutely sincere in his experience, 7-211
The proof of the validity of an experience – Its power to make things different, 9-240
The substance of the experience – An intensity of light, of opening to higher regions, 7-210
To distinguish a dream from an experience – By a very attentive and sincere observation, 16-315
To talk about occult things is of little value. One must gain experience of them, 12-88
Very much – One can shorten this experience and so help one’s psychic being, 6-447
What he has read gives a form to his experience – It becomes a mental construction, 7-210
Words in themselves falsify the experience – One must use them to reach the thing, 9-406
experiences
“that apparent opposition […] which is the starting-point of most spiritual experience.”, 8-96
“thou affirmest thy soul-experience and deniest the different soul-experience of another”, 10-181
A person who has this experience can spread it, can act on others – The realm of Unity, 10-73
A spiritual experience puts you in contact with a higher consciousness, 6-432
A state in which you refuse to have a new experience, being attached to the past one, 7-34
A sufficient mental preparation is needed to understand the experiences which come, 6-351
All depends on the capacity of passing through the necessary experiences, 11-166
All experience has its worth only in the measure of the sincerity of the one who has it, 4-135
All the experiences that others have had left here below the physical as it is, 11-229
At present your experiences are on the mental plane....” – One should begin with that, 6-350
At the root of spiritual experiences, it is generally something negative, 8-96
Be ready to leave behind all that you have experienced, in order to be able to go forward, 7-34
But before, the experiences must pass through the ordinary mental method, 9-400
But even before becoming an individual, he may suddenly have the experience, 6-333
But one may have a personal contact with the Divine – The essence of the experience, 5-79
But these usually are not such sensational experiences as to be made much of, 6-352
By changing knowledge into experience – To become the Tapas of the universe, 8-101
Don’t the inner realisation and experiences help in the outer change?, 4-348
Even in those who have repeatedly had conclusive experiences – Doubt, 10-12
Every step towards the true consciousness is accompanied by experiences, 6-352
Experiences depend on many things, 6-351
Experiences in the vital, in the mental are remembered much more easily, 11-80
Experiences which are either willed or sought after or expected are not spontaneous, 8-282
For most people an experience exists only when they can explain it to themselves, 8-330
Have the other experiences while remaining conscious of the outer being, 6-428
Here and there, all of a sudden one or another experience occurs in people, 11-100
How can we have the experience of the Infinite?, 10-97
I have had experiences – At the very last moment, not a second too soon, I was informed, 10-130
If it were the result of a thought or a will, it would not be an experience, 4-229
If someone sees me shedding tears, one can open the door and have the full experience, 6-145
If someone wants to have experiences, what is the first thing he should do?, 7-77
If there is an experience without the power to express it, what happens?, 8-341
If you push these experiences, farther, you feel that there is nothing but the Divine, 6-362
If you want to have experiences – Calm, quietude, serene peace and an absolute faith, 7-82
In one’s life there are things which remain like landmarks – Conscious experiences, 7-96
It gives you this experience of the unreality of external forms, 6-365
It is an explanation. What the experience was he doesn’t say, 6-385
It is unexpected things which give you the most interesting experiences, 9-147
It is very important to take note of one’s experiences and remember them, 16-315
It is wiser to aspire to make progress than aspire for a spiritual experience, 6-432
It should be possible to live an experience for hours and for days, 8-343
Many are weak in their vital being – An experience which comes inopportunely, 4-99
Many people certainly have experiences but they don’t remember them, 7-226
Many ways of having this experience – But it usually comes to you as if by chance, 8-403
Mother had other experiences which were a kind of continuation of the first one, 9-279
Narrating your experiences to others – Be very careful even before your spiritual teacher, 4-76
Once you have the experience, it has such an authority that it is indisputable, 4-134
One can diminish the hardness of the ego by multiplying the experiences, 7-225
One can have experiences without forgetting anything, and even at will, 5-400
One can have experiences without the ego being dissolved., 7-225
One can never have the same experience twice, 7-34
One is sheltered from danger – This is what I call being greater than one’s experience, 8-278
One may have an experience peace, calm, benevolence, understanding or compassion, 6-362
One must never speak of one’s spiritual experiences – Only to one’s guru, 12-63
Reasoning and the effort to understand put an obstruction in the experience, 7-42
Some develop a faculty and have a direct experience somewhere, 5-400
Some people have experiences spontaneously – Others as the result of a sustained effort, 6-351
Spiritual books which speak of the experiences of another world are full of paradoxes, 4-222
Suppose you have a beautiful experience and then it passes away, 4-359
The Buddha had the first part of the experience – He never dreamt of the second, 7-289
The experience carries in itself its absolute, but words cannot describe it, 4-394
The experience must come spontaneously, as the result of inner progress, 6-432
The experience of Sachchidananda – You can enter “the state of will”, the divine Will, 4-399
The experience precedes and transcends by far the formulation you give it in your mind, 8-341
The experience works if sincerely one wants to rise above oneself, 6-146
The experiences that can lead this body most certainly towards identification with Thee, 15-282
The experiences we talk about evaporate and we lose the benefit, 16-86
The first question is “How to have the experience?”, 10-19
The first steps – To collect oneself, try to be very quiet, see what is happening within, 7-80
The formulation in words is a diminution of the power of action of the experience, 8-342
The guru – For him too, to speak about his experiences is not favourable, 12-63
The indication of the way – Through something like an unexpected experience, 8-403
The mind can give you wonderful experiences solely by its work of formation, 4-135
The minute one has the experience, one understands, not before, 8-67
The name you give to “God” is not at all important once you have the experience, 6-25
The true experiences needed depend on the inner attitude and the will for progress, 13-140
There is an experience, a fact – You remember a sort of interpretation of your “dream”, 6-147
These experiences – For all those who are destined to find their inner being, 8-403
These experiences are independent of any mental formation, 15-358
They have all the experiences they used to foresee, but all of their own making, 4-194
They have the experience of identification – That is the most they can hope for, 8-47
They take the experience as a cloak to cover all their excesses, 8-72
This craving for strong experiences belongs to the vital, 16-147
This experience of peace and silent joy – It is sure to come back stronger and steadier, 16-100
This need for expression causes the greater part of the experience to lose its power, 8-330
Those who are ready for realisation – The experience of what this realisation is, 10-11
Those who have the consciousness of the Divine, the experience is the same, 5-79
To be convincing when you speak, think not in ideas but in experiences, 12-187
Two opposite experiences – The contempt of man and the peak of human appreciation, 15-282
Usually people mean by “experience” extravagant phenomena or sensational visions, 6-353
When one wants to have the same experience, why doesn’t it recur?, 7-34
When the first experience comes, the first contact cultivate it – Encourage the body, 9-163
When you want to enter the world of experiences, you must know how to be silent, 4-230
Without the Grace this could not happen – One must have the experience, 6-286
You have your own experience. Leave each one to his own experience – Unless a guru, 8-63
You must never, during the period of an experience, try to understand what it is, 8-236
You must not be dominated by an experience to such an extent that you lose your balance, 8-278
You speak of spiritual experience. What is an experience and how can one have it?, 6-432
experiment
An experiment should be flexible and plastic, adapted to all the children, 12-331
explaining
You must never refuse to explain to a child the how and the why of things, 12-26
explanation
“The whole universe explains everything at every moment”, 5-80
All sorts of explanations will be more or less useless and will lead you nowhere, 5-145
Each thing is explained by everything – Things are so because they are so, 5-80
Have you seen it? If so, then you have! The explanation of the vision is another matter, 4-109
explanations
An explanation is valuable only to the extent it gives you a power to act on the thing, 8-99
Commenting on Sri Aurobindo’s books – The original text far surpasses any explanation, 17-338
Go on searching without being satisfied by facile and popular explanations, 10-43
In the head it is all treacheries, favourable explanations, an habit of criticising, 7-90
It is like that – The mind can know nothing because it needs explanations, 8-99
One can’t give an explanation for these things without going into the details, 9-127
The habit of always furnishing in the presence of a mistake a favourable explanation, 14-341
There are as many explanations as there are planes of consciousness, 9-127
This mental habit of giving a favourable explanation to all movements – A justification, 10-81
You must have a great deal of perseverance in the search – Distrust mental explanations, 7-85
explosives
As for explosives, they are always dangerous. All this cannot be an object of curiosity, 15-268
expressing
If you absolutely refuse to receive and express them, after some time they stop, 6-330
If you refuse to express everything that is of a lower kind, 6-329
expression
It is the veil of the expression adapted to our needs both of utterance and understanding, 9-194
Other means of expression to express the supramental knowledge in a supramental way, 9-195
Power of mental expression has no value unless it is in the service of the Divine, 14-339
Power of vital expression is useful only when the vital is converted, 14-353
The way of expression is of value if it puts you in contact with what it wants to express, 4-283
exteriorisation
If you have a disposition for exteriorisation you are always asked to protect your sleep, 4-129
She could exteriorise herself twelve times in succession, 9-59
The mental exteriorisation occurs constantly, 7-226
The re-entry into the body – People do not die till six or seven days after their death, 4-142
There are some very remarkable instances of exteriorisation – Two incidents about cats, 4-320
There is a process of exteriorisation to follow – The body enters into a cataleptic state, 6-53
To be conscious of the vital you must go there in the vital – An exteriorisation, 7-226
When one or more parts of her being were exteriorised, the body had a life of its own, 9-59
exteriorising
The means of going in these worlds – To exteriorise oneself occultly, 8-115
external conditions
He who progresses internally can live always under the same external conditions, 15-190
external life
Not many have tried to make their external life the expression of their deeper aspiration, 6-456
external man
“Our Yoga can succeed only if the external man too changes”, 6-455
externalisation
But all the while you externalise yourself and all the while you bring back something, 5-207
eyes
One can see with one’s eyes, if plastic enough, but no longer as things are physically, 6-364
One cannot rely on human evidence based on the eyes and ears, 14-358
Pain in the eye – Close your eyes for a few minutes and cover them with the palms, 16-82
The eyes are like doors – Through these doors that are open I enter, 5-217
Training given for the eyes, to hearing, to the sense of smell, for taste, 6-84
You look into someone’s eyes – There are eyes which are open, 9-309
faces
I have seen in this way faces that pass from one extreme to the other in a flash, 15-353
faculties
Analysis, deduction, reasoning – These faculties must be stopped, 9-399
Child prodigies become prodigious men. The exceptional faculty remains in them, 8-320
First these two faculties must be developed. Then one must observe the result, 9-359
If one develops faculties of analysis, deduction too much, do they become obstacles?, 9-401
Isn’t this exceptional faculty harmful for the persons, 8-319
Latent faculties developed by methodical exercises? – These things come naturally, 12-173
Mental faculties need a special training so that they can express the Light, 9-401
Some people, through a special faculty, are in contact with these domains, 9-385
The supreme faculties of man on the way to becoming superman, 15-110, 16-236
The supreme faculties of the supramental being – Not yet manifested on earth, 15-110, 16-237
To educate the latent faculties of the student cannot be done by any external method, 12-173
What is the role of the teacher or the instructor in the discovery of faculties, 12-367
When one enters into contact with one’s psychic, certain faculties develop spontaneously, 8-188
When these faculties are not spoilt with age, you can keep them with you, 15-358
failure
“Care not for time and success. Act out thy part, whether it be to fail or to prosper”, 10-290
“death and failure” – “when they come, they are our supreme momentary good”, 10-261
“Distrust the man who has never failed and suffered”, 10-301
“He who condemns failure and imperfection, is condemning God” – “help and heal”, 10-346
“His failure is not failure whom God leads” – To be and to do what the Divine wants, 16-389
“how necessary is suffering […] failure […] and retardation” – “God’s workings”, 10-244
“I have failed, thou sayest. Say rather that God is circling about towards His object”, 10-286
“if I had not failed and suffered, I would have lost my life’s supreme blessings”, 10-262
“Men labour only after success” – God knows “to blunder wisely and fail effectively”, 10-300
“See God everywhere and be not frightened by” falsehood, failure, weakness, pain, 10-359
“the only tragedies are the soul’s failures” – “the only epic man’s […] ascent”, 10-277
A difficulty, a mistake, a failure, an obstacle – That the realisation may be more perfect, 14-219
Does God ever really fail? Is God ever really weak? Or is it simply a game?, 10-101
For the divine consciousness, success or failure, glory or mediocrity are the same, 5-268
In failure as well as in success, the Divine’s Grace is always there, 14-89
Most revolutions like failures – “it is by great and noble failures that humanity advances”, 10-283
Sadhana is always difficult – Go on steadily in spite of temporary failures, 14-228
The only thing truly tragic, the failure to find one’s soul and to live according to its law, 10-277
The true attitude is a perfect equality which enables us to accept success and failure, 10-59
What about those who are unlucky and always fail in everything they do?, 10-261
failure.
“in spite of all the fame that has been heaped upon me, I feel that I am a failure”, 12-484
fainting
Many persons remain conscious under chloroform – Many faint and see themselves, 4-125
When the pain is intolerable and people faint – To faint is to go out of one’s body, 7-129
fairies
Little beings like fairies very obliging – Like a little child’s hand pulling, 4-275
faith
“a supreme act of faith” – To act according to our inner conviction, our faith unshaken, 17-305
“An unshakable faith is a sign of the presence of the Divine Will”, 5-296
“Faith in the heart is the obscure and often distorted reflection of a hidden knowledge”, 10-288
“Faith is a feeling in the whole being.” – Faith is a certitude without any proof, 6-120
“faith that what is for the best will happen”, 6-349
“God, the world Guru, is wiser than thy mind”, 10-341
“Reason adapts itself to the faith or argues out a justification of the instincts”, 10-288
“Reason gives me no basis for this faith, thou murmurest”, 10-287
“So long as a cause has on its side one soul that is intangible in faith, it cannot perish”, 10-287
“The world […] is really impelled by its faiths and instincts” – The light of reason, 10-288
“To be always observing faults and wrong movements […] discourages the faith.”, 6-440
“use the reason for its God-given purposes and faith and instinct for theirs”, 10-289
“we must have faith, an absolute trust in the Grace, a total surrender to the Divine”, 12-511
A dynamic faith and a great trust, aren’t they the same thing?, 5-296
A faith, a true, sincere, unfaltering faith, and a faith that makes no demands, 17-396
A personal effort is needed to preserve one’s faith, to let it grow within, 9-351
A pure faith is something all-powerful and irresistible, 15-320
A very simple man who has a very ardent faith can have a control over his body, 9-126
All depends on the intensity of the faith and the firmness of the right attitude, 14-87
An absolute faith and trust in the Grace is, in the last analysis, the Supreme Wisdom, 14-89
Aspiration, faith, complete trust allow the Grace to come and set right the consequences, 10-232
Blind faith can be something very respectable – True knowledge is superior, 10-288
But there is always something that wants to do it by itself – Or else you don’t have faith, 10-152
Can faith be increased by personal effort?, 9-350
Can one have faith through aspiration? – I think so, 6-394
Confidence is something added on to faith which gives it more strength, 6-123
Dynamic faith is different from absolute trust – An infinitely stronger force, 5-297
Everyone has a tiny bit of faith, and to increase it one can use one’s aspiration, 6-394
Existence is an incontestable proof that there is nothing but That, 16-342
Faith – Confidence in the Divine and the unshakable certitude of the Divine’s Victory, 14-79
Faith can get mixed up in the being with low movements – It is then that you are misled, 3-152
Faith is a certitude which is not necessarily based on experience and knowledge, 14-79
Faith is an exclusively psychic phenomenon, 10-288
Faith is certainly a gift given to us by the Divine Grace, 9-351
Faith is something much more integral than the trust that all that comes will be the best, 6-122
Faith is spontaneous knowledge in the psychic, 14-79
Faith is the expression of a spiritual virtue, 17-124
Faith is the movement of the soul whose knowledge is spontaneous and direct, 3-152
Faith, sincerity and surrender are the conditions for victory over the hostile forces, 15-319
First, to have the faith that there is something other than the physical reality, 7-77
For example, if our faith were pure, we would at once be aware of the divine Presence, 15-320
Have faith and unshaken confidence. The Divine Grace will do the rest, 14-90
Having begun the yoga, one must always keep the faith that one is sure to succeed, 6-440
How can faith be increased? – Through an aspiration to have faith, 6-121
If there is one in a hundred who has a true faith, it is already a miracle, 17-301
If they leave the path, they will never succeed. This is to lose one’s faith, 6-441
If you have faith and are truly consecrated to the Divine, all fear vanishes, 5-118
Is it good to have a “blind faith” which neither questions nor reasons?, 10-288
It is more difficult for intellectuals to have faith, 6-121
It is not in your own strength that you should have faith. It is in the divine force, 17-11
It is people’s faith, above all, which saves them – The illness disappears, 8-81
It is the faith, the trust that does it – When one has confidence, 6-235
Let your imagination be moulded by your faith in Sri Aurobindo, 3-157
Mother, on what does faith depend? – Probably on Divine Grace, 6-120
Mother, what does “an egoistic faith... tainted by ambition” mean?, 6-237
Natures that lack faith also lack endurance and courage, 10-56
One must hold on to one’s faith, will one’s faith. One must seek it, cultivate it, protect it, 9-351
One of the most powerful means for acting on the body is faith, 9-126
One who has found some truth is disposed to think that he alone has found the Truth, 3-79
People do not know how important is faith, how faith is miracle, creator of miracles, 13-76
Perfecting our faith in the Divine Grace – To conquer the defeatism of the subconscient, 16-427
Recover your smile, regain your faith, become once more the confident child you were, 16-68
Spiritual life has only one goal – Faith is the most powerful motive-force for beginners, 10-289
Tell Y to keep her faith intact, whatever pressure may be put upon her, 15-251
The faith in the heart needs no reasons to exist, 17-124
The faith in the mind may be based on some kind of reasoning, 17-124
The faith that if we rely on the Divine it is always what is best for us which happens, 6-349
The feeling of catastrophes – With the faith it is transformed into a realisation, 11-144
The mental being has a faith – The vital being, the physical being too can have faith, 17-123
The more difficult things are, the more you must remain quiet, have an unshakable faith, 6-453
The salvation comes from an exclusive faith in the Divine’s omnipotence, 10-326
The third method – For those who have faith in a God, a mystic trust and surrender, 12-84
The will must never falter, the effort must be persevering and the faith unshakable, 3-189
Then faith awakens in the cells of the body – All its limitations will gradually disappear, 9-163
There is a second, faith – Or another word, a complete trust in the Divine, 8-38
There is only one faith, but it manifests in different parts of the being, 17-124
There is only to proceed on one’s way keeping one’s own faith, 9-255
They do have faith, but tell themselves “I am so unhappy? He must be powerless”, 8-39
This movement of self-giving and surrender, trust and faith, it is all that is needed, 11-185
Three stumbling-blocks unless one adds to faith a complete trust in the Divine Grace, 8-39
To be sure of having an unshakable faith, one must have it in every part of the being, 17-124
To be very quiet, calm, peaceful, with the faith that what is true will take place, 5-396
To believe is to have the faith that there cannot be a world without the Divine, 16-341
True faith does not depend on circumstances, 14-79
Two absolutely indispensable things – Endurance, and a faith that nothing can shake, 11-1
What are the conditions in which there is a descent of faith? – An almost childlike trust, 6-403
What are the highest aims of reason, faith and instinct in ordinary and in spiritual life?, 10-289
What does a “candid” faith mean? – It is simple, sincere and does not doubt, 6-236
What happens to us depends mostly on the intensity and purity of our faith, 14-80
What is most lacking is faith – That kind of intensity which comes from despair, 5-366
What is needed – Faith in the Grace, or intensity of call, or the response to the Grace, 15-372
What is the difference between faith and trust?, 6-122
What the Dhammapada means when it speaks of faith is faith in one’s own possibilities, 3-189
When everything seems to go from bad to worse – A supreme act of faith, 15-177
When you have lost confidence in your personal power, then you should have faith, 14-90
Where can the line be drawn between the inside and the outside? – The line is flexible, 3-36
With a quiet faith in the Divine Guidance all could be very simple and easy, 14-88
You are simply asked to have just a little faith and trust, 8-240
You have faith in the Divine, but it is for your own small personal vainglory, 6-237
Your faith puts you under the protection of the Supreme who is all-powerful, 12-309
faith.
Mara has no hold upon a man who does not live in pursuit of pleasure and has faith, 3-189
faithfulness
An absolute faithfulness to the Divine has become an indispensable need, 14-156
Aren’t dogs more faithful than men – Certainly, 6-182
Faithfulness – To admit and to manifest no other movements but guided by the Divine, 14-156
Faithfulness is a condition for peace and protection, 14-156
Faithfulness is the sure basis of success, 15-205
One form of endurance is faithfulness, faithfulness to one’s resolution, 8-42
The only true and binding faithfulness is faithfulness to the Divine, 16-436
The strength is always with you to be always faithful to the Divine Will, 14-156
To have the joy of self-giving – Not to expect anything in exchange for what one does, 6-184
What prevents men from being faithful are their mental complications, 6-182
falcon
Significance of the falcon – Keen sight, 15-38
fall
“Our parents fell, in the deep Semitic apologue” – God’s “wrath is our eternal advantage, 10-356
Long afterwards, things went wrong – It is like falling into ugliness, into obscurity, 10-91
What is in the subconscient may rise up with force and bring about a fall from the Yoga, 13-138
Whatever the fall, it is always possible not only to get up again but also to rise higher, 13-129
When one is at a critical moment of one’s development – It can be a very serious fall, 6-443
Fall
When humanity began, certain became a kind of divine humanity – Race superiority, 3-151
fallibility
“Not human wickedness but human fallibility is the opportunity of Evil”, 10-310
falling back
Falling back into the ordinary consciousness – Why is it like that?, 7-194
falsehood
““Errors, falsehoods, stumblings!” they cry”, 10-337
“A mixture of falsehood seems necessary for human beings”, 5-246
“See God everywhere and be not frightened by” falsehood, failure, weakness, pain, 10-359
“The rejection of falsehood by the mind” – “seize the truth […] behind […] error”, 10-360
“There is only one solution for falsehood”, 11-331
3rd sign (adverse force) – One revolts and sinks into falsehood, 16-184
A guiding rule at the beginning – What comes from the Truth or from the falsehood, 12-302
All relations between men have until now been based on falsehood and deceit, 13-268
All that tends towards disharmony, disorder and inertia comes from the falsehood, 16-311
An indisputable dogma is the most dangerous type of falsehood, 14-198
Before dying falsehood rises – Still people understand only the lesson of catastrophe, 14-195
Cases of real ill-will, real hostility and real falsehood are very rare – Hostile beings, 11-82
Does Sri Aurobindo mean that there is no absolute falsehood, no absolute untruth?, 10-98
Each forgot that it was only an emanation – They became their own opposite, 5-372
Everything which in our ordinary consciousness becomes false is all essentially true, 10-188
Falsehood is all that veils, deforms, prevents the manifestation of the Divine in us, 11-331
Falsehood is the great ally of Death, 14-193
How to discriminate between Truth and falsehood in the impulses of action, 12-302
In all human beings is not falsehood always mixed with Truth?, 14-193
It is not so easy to distinguish what is true, and more difficult perhaps what is false, 3-193
Let this love and this truth protect you against the intrusion of any force of falsehood, 16-210
Let us offer our falsehood to the Divine so that He may change it to joyous Truth, 14-196
Men cling to their falsehood – They must surrender it to the Divine, 3-141
Once falsehood is conquered, all difficulties will go, 14-193
One who lives in falsehood is an enemy of mankind, 2-223
Solution for falsehood – To cure all that contradicts the presence of the Divine, 13-220, 14-196
The laying bare of each falsehood is in itself a victory – To oneself or to the Guru, 3-141
The vast majority of men are like prisoners – They like their falsehood and their bondage, 9-431
The veil of falsehood – The world has a reality of its own, independent of Falsehood, 15-383
Those who think falsely will live in falsehood and misery, 14-342
To get rid of falsehood – Do not try to please yourself or others, but only the Lord, 14-196
Falsehood
Both states, of Truth and Falsehood, are simultaneous, concomitant, 10-186
It is as though by the Pressure all Falsehood had come out to disappear, 11-272
It is the unconsciousness of the creation that constitutes the Falsehood of the creation, 10-204
The creation is not conscious of its truth – That is why it lives in Falsehood, 10-204
The infiltration occurs all the time in the world – Falsehood being replaced by Light, 10-192
The opposition between Truth and Falsehood is a little better, 12-402
The quality for the substitution of the vibration of Truth for the vibration of Falsehood, 10-191
falsity.
Those who know the true to be true and the false to be false – Pursuing right desires, 3-193
family
“families of beings” work for the same cause – Conscious of their psychic being, 5-2
“Family, nationality, humanity are Vishnu’s three strides […] to a collective unity”, 10-307
“If you want to be sure of your religion, country, family, you must choose it”, 4-258
At the beginning one could no longer had anything to do with one’s family, 6-296
Coming here – Their psychic being has felt that they belonged to the same family, 5-2
Dissolution of the family system indispensable only for the few exceptional individuals, 14-292
Duty towards the Divine is far more sacred than any social or family duty, 14-286
Get rid of all attachment to the members of your family, 14-285
If the Divine commands to work for family, country or humanity, it is all right, 10-283
Look towards the future – Your religion, country, family lie there, 3-84
Nurseries and family home – Both things must be equally admitted and practised, 14-293
Our animal kindred can show affection for their young and protect them – The Family, 2-263
Should not animals, the tame helpers, be counted as members of the family?, 2-272
The exercise of your free choice – “This is my family, my country, my religion.”, 3-81
The family idea is one of the most artificial and false of all conventions, 15-122
The family is something very precious to mankind. It is the true home, 2-267
The family system – More liberty and plasticity in the system are advisable, 14-292
The little details of a narrow personal existence – People shut up in their little family, 5-392
The true family is the family of aspiration, the family of spiritual inclinations, 4-259
There is a family ego which makes all the members of a family resemble each other, 7-12
We can widen it still further – The servants also form part of the family, 2-270
We can widen the limits of the family – Grandparents, uncles, aunts and cousins, 2-270
What we include in our idea of the family, 2-272
When the members of a family do not love one another, they are not a true family, 2-273
family organisation
A family organisation – There will be no need of remuneration or wages, 13-175
My aim is to create a big family in which it will be possible for each to fully develop, 13-175
fan
A fan offered – Shrinking from things of comfort is bad. Have the fan, 17-315
A fan will not help you in any way to make progress, 16-294
fashioners
Many godheads of the Overmind were fashioners upon earth, 7-156
The gods made a world which was sexless, the world of angels, called fashioners, 7-158
The world of the fashioners, where all conceptions are made, 7-121
fasting
Eating only what is necessary – The natural tendency is to fast. It is a mistake, 10-195
How does fasting produce a state of receptivity?, 7-60
It is not by fasting but by improving the will that one obtains the Truth, 14-48
The possibility of a prolonged fast while maintaining all activities, 9-118
When one fasts certain faculties get intensified and so one takes that for a spiritual effect, 7-61
fatality
This sort of fatality and bondage and hardness of existence, all have disappeared, 11-31
fate
“Fate is God’s foreknowledge” – “what He has foreseen, Power and Necessity work out”, 10-242
father
Is it possible for the mother and father to ask for the soul they want?, 8-200
The good father’s heart also lives in the life of his child and is wounded by his death, 2-265
The love of the mother and father expresses itself to the child in charming words, 2-267
You have no more brothers, sister, father, mother, except Sri Aurobindo and myself, 14-285
Father Christmas
Father Christmas, you are the great dispenser of worldly possessions, 15-198
father.
Respect for one’s father, one’s mother, 3-281
fatigue
Fatigue comes from doing without interest the things you do, 14-248
fatuity
The world is ridiculous in its fatuity, 11-261
fault
Not to know one’s fault is always the sign of an insincerity somewhere, 5-54
faults
“To be always observing faults and wrong movements […] discourages the faith.”, 6-440
A resolution not to commit the same faults and a complete trust in the Divine’s Grace, 14-239
All individual virtues and faults – A great play of universal forces, 16-274
Any fault can be corrected if you sincerely set to work to correct yourself, 14-312
Each one has his faults and must never forget it when he deals with others, 16-21
First of all make a sincere and complete confession of faults committed, 14-312
Firstly, be happy when you are put in the conscious presence of a fault in yourself, 3-222
If you don’t like me to show you your faults, no longer ask me to help you to progress, 16-167
In the Ashram – Each one correcting his own faults rather then criticising those of others, 16-271
It is certainly very bad to speak about the faults of others. Each one has his faults, 17-18
It is necessary to recognise one’s faults, but not to dwell too much upon them, 6-350
It is very useful to see one’s faults and weaknesses, but one should not see only them, 16-64
Not to bewail the fault, but to cure it by calling to one’s aid the force of the Divine, 16-288
One doesn’t want to see that one has this fault or that difficulty or that ignorance, 7-195
One is negative, you reject a fault. The other is positive, you build the quality, 7-202
Something trying to justify faults or weaknesses – Sincerity is the true remedy, 16-364
There is nothing so rotten that it cannot give birth to the purest realisation, 3-215
To discover a fault is an acquisition, 3-221
When a child has done something wrong – A fault confessed must always be forgiven, 12-11
You must be very grateful to those who show you your faults, 3-220
You must have the will never to fall back into the faults you have committed, 14-239
faults.
It is easy to see the faults of others, but difficult to perceive our own shortcomings, 3-262
fear
“Fear and anxiety are perverse” – “What thou fearest […] thou helpest to bring about”, 10-318
“fear, weariness, depression, self-distrust and assent to weakness” – Destruction, 10-319
“Perfect love casts out fear” – “but still keep thou some […] memory of the exile”, 10-331
A child ought to stop being naughty because he learns to be ashamed – Not afraid, 12-362
A practical means of overcoming this subconscient fear – Trust in the Divine’s Grace, 15-140
A story about curing oneself of fear, 6-43
A Yogi has to overcome reactions of shrinking and disgust and fear, 3-100
Ailing for occult reasons – Easily dismissed by calling for help and by discarding all fear, 17-395
All animals feel it if one is afraid, even if one doesn’t show it – A vibration, 7-29
All fear must be overcome and replaced by a total confidence in the Divine Grace, 14-241
An honest man speaks as he should, no matter what happens to him, 2-216
As for physical fear, a veritable yoga is necessary to overcome it – The door to illnesses, 9-122
As in your dream, if you are not frightened, nothing bad will happen to you, 16-260
Beings of the vital world make use of fear – Also the political and religious means, 6-51
But even those whose destiny is certain have to struggle against fear, 10-11
But one must take great care not to instil into the child the fear of illness, 12-14
But the condition in every case, not to fear and to be calm, 4-271
But the Light can do its work only when you have got rid of all craving and fear, 3-101
Can one get ill through fear? – Yes, 5-166
Effects of the pressure of the Yoga sometimes create ungrounded fears, 3-91
Epidemics – Ninety-nine times out of a hundred they come from fear, 9-123
Fear always brings what one fears – This acts like a magnet, 6-2
Fear in the person against whom the magic is done is indispensable for it to take effect, 7-263
Fear is a dangerous thing which can give importance to something which had none at all, 14-240
Fear is a pernicious means of education – It invariably gives birth to deceit and lying, 12-11
Fear is a phenomenon of unconsciousness – One fears what one does not know, 6-49
Fear is also a terribly contagious collective thing – A panic at an accident, 5-318
Fear is always a very bad adviser, 14-240
Fear is an invention of the hostile forces as the best means of dominating living beings, 16-329
Fear is the greatest of all enemies and we must overcome it here, once and for all, 15-183
For mystics the best cure is to think of the Divine, 5-318
From the ordinary point of view, it is fear which opens the door to all contagion, 9-122
I have been told that it was the influence of the adverse forces that had created fear, 6-49
I said that if one wanted to conquer death it was necessary to begin by not fearing it, 6-47
If it is a vital fear, you must sweep it away quickly, it means nothing, 5-119
If there is one mental disorder which can bring about all illnesses, it is fear., 4-263
If you have faith and are truly consecrated to the Divine, all fear vanishes, 5-118
In gymnastics when I want to take a jump and feel frightened, why does this happen?, 5-118
Is fear the only cause of death? – No., 6-47
Have no fear – Fear is a bad counsellor, 16-184
It comes from a sort of unhealthy fear of a monstrous god, 5-347
It is fear which makes one fall ill and it is fear which makes healing so difficult, 16-191
It is made of admiration, trust and a sense of security – And then a kind of fear, 5-239
It is more difficult to convince the body than your mind and your vital, 4-211
It is only by discipline, by yoga that one can overcome this fear in the body, 5-166
It is the fear, more or less conscious, which does almost all the mischief, 17-227
Mother, sometimes we are terribly afraid of death. What should we do in such a case?, 5-314
Never be afraid and in all circumstances call for the right help, 3-166
Never have bad thoughts and then have no fear, no disgust – Try to be pure and calm, 7-82
Ninety per cent of illnesses are the result of the subconscient fear of the body, 15-140
Nothing can harm you if you do not fear, 14-242
Once you enter the path of Yoga you must get rid of all fears, 3-57
Only, you must have no preference, desire, repulsion, attraction, and above all, no fear, 11-188
Others – Fear transforms the least unpleasant contact into something harmful, 9-123
Reason teaches us that it is absurd to fear something that one cannot avoid, 12-83
Some people are spontaneously free from fear even in their body, 9-123
That which is perfectly awake, which is fully conscious and which knows, has no fear, 6-50
The body is afraid of anything new because its very base is inertia, 12-395, 16-295
The body is often afraid of doing what is new – From where does this fear come?, 12-395
The capacity to conquer these three terrible enemies, fear, doubt and scepticism, 10-13
The first duty of those who want to do yoga is to eliminate fear from their consciousness, 8-260
The first step is not to admit the possibility of fear, 5-318
The Grace works for the realisation of your aspiration – So there is nothing to fear, 15-181
The mastery of passions and desires, an unshakable calm, the absence of all fear, 12-90
The mere fear of seeing certain symptoms renew themselves is enough, 15-144
The normal human condition is a state filled with apprehensions and fears, 3-57, 4-211
The one who is friendly with animals, who has no fear – A great physical affinity, 7-29
The reasons usually given for becoming wise are poor reasons – Because of fear, 3-256
The repulsion you speak of comes from fear – Is not individual, but racial, 3-100
The sense of the divine Presence in oneself is stronger than everything against fear, 4-212
Then, call the light and to push it into all the cells of the body, so as not to be afraid, 7-143
There are many ways of curing oneself of fear, 5-117
There are three reasons why one feels afraid – Above all, a lack of trust in the Divinefear, 4-211
There is a certain state of consciousness where all possibility of fear disappears, 3-256
There is truly war up there. It is only if he is fearless that he can go, 17-262
They are afraid of a god and think that by such killing they will win his favour, 6-65
This fear may also come from an antipathy, that is, a lack of affinity with something, 6-51
This practice of sacrifice is not due to cruelty – A great unconsciousness and fear, 6-66
Those who are exclusively under the Divine influence have no fear, 16-329
To conquer death and win immortality, one must neither fear death nor desire it, 15-120
To control children through fear is the worst possible method of education, 15-297
Vasishtha knew how to speak the truth without fear and without rancour, 2-217
We cling to our old ideas, to this old world which must disappear, and we are afraid, 11-312
What can he fear who belongs to the Divine?, 14-241
What is the difference between mental, vital and physical fear, 5-167
When one takes up a human body, is it necessary to accept suggestions of fear?, 5-312
When people who have left their body appear in front of you, you must not fear, 14-243
When physical disorder comes, one must not be afraid – Illness is a falsehood, 15-140
When we are afraid, is that due to the mischief of these beings of the vital world? – Yes, 5-117
When you are afraid it is as though the fear was attracting the thing you are afraid of, 5-317
When you are afraid of something, it means that you admit its possibility, 14-243
Which of the two is truly courage, to overcome fear or not to have any fear?, 7-27
Why do children have fear? Because they are weak – Have faith in the Divine Grace, 12-125
Why does one feel afraid?, 6-49
Yoga and fear do not go together, 14-241
You become aware of the physical fear when you have no mental or vital fear, 5-167
You can be entirely free from fear only when you have driven out of you all violence, 14-243
You can deal much more effectively with those vital beings who terrify you, 3-165
You get over your fear if you let the contact with your soul develop in you, 12-125
You may have no fear in the mind, in the vital, but very few have no fear in the body, 5-166
You must distinguish two very different things – Vital fear and physical instinct, 5-118
You must not touch this occult science if you have the least fear in you, 6-192
fear of death
Another way to conquer the fear of death – But for that one must be an initiate, 12-87
Death is no longer an extinction, it is only a transition. All fear instantly vanishes, 12-84
How can one overcome this fear? Several methods can be used for this purpose, 12-82
Of all fears the most subtle and the most tenacious is the fear of death, 12-82
The fear still remains hidden in the cells of the body – One must cast upon it the light, 12-82
The method to be followed in order to overcome the fear of death, 12-83
Why have you written “The Fear of Death” just now? – Because it was necessary, 6-46
fear of God
“The Jew invented the God-fearing man” – “India the God-knower and God-lover”, 10-331
“To fear God really” – “but to fear Him in play”, 10-330
fear.
A virtuous life being followed out of fear, 3-277
What is pleasing, affection, attachment, desire, craving, give rise to grief and fear, 3-255
fearlessness
You can deal much more effectively with those vital beings who terrify you, 3-166
You must have fearlessness, honesty, straightforwardness and sincerity, 3-212
feeling far
1st sign (adverse force) – One feels far away from Sri Aurobindo and me, 16-184
feeling upset
When you feel upset, you should sit down in a quiet place and ask for peace, 17-161
feelings
Austerity in feelings – An exclusive attachment for the Divine Reality, 12-71
Losing human feelings – This can hardly be called a loss. I consider it an inestimable gain, 16-174
One day you are full of good feelings – Another, the very opposite of the other feeling, 6-262
Second, the battle of the feelings – The fight against attachment, 12-85
The austerity of feelings and emotions, the tapasya of love – The most difficult, 12-64
The liberation of the feelings, from suffering – The supramental oneness, 12-71
feet
The Indian tradition enjoining Pranam to the feet – Sri Aurobindo’s answer, 17-389
female
On the other planes – Beings divided in two like this, others neither male nor female, 9-104
Why is there this difference between male and female?, 9-104
feminine
This masculine-feminine business is a trick of Nature – A conception from below, 6-119
feminism
At the end of the last century there was a movement called feminism, 7-152
The consequences of the present war on the feminist movement – A new aspect, 2-147
The problem of feminism comes back to a spiritual problem – A spiritual equality, 2-150
fencing
I encouraged fencing. I learned to shoot – One must not be hopelessly non-violent, 12-437
You can teach them fencing and shooting if they show that they are interested, 12-438
fertilisers
Cultivation without chemical fertilisers and dangerous insecticides is advisable, 13-234
festivals
It is men who give a meaning to festivals in order to legitimate their presence, 15-14
fever
The fire of purification ought to purify without causing fever, 15-161
fiasco
Sri Aurobindo – “no intention of giving his sanction to a new edition of the old fiasco.”, 4-348
fidelity
It must be a willed, conscious fidelity, and especially above all egoism, 6-183
Sincerity, Fidelity are the two guardians of the Way, 14-67
fight
Always and everywhere children are forbidden to fight among themselves, 12-156
If the body is incapable of bearing the fight, humanity will pass through a critical time, 15-389
The fight is within the body – All depends on what the Lord will decide, 15-389
fighting
“If you cannot make God love you, make Him fight you”, 10-331
About the work – Before fighting be sure that you know where the injustice lies, 17-167
Fight […] with […] all manner of weapons” – “when thou art dead, fight still”, 10-291
Tiruvalluvar, who gave golden words to the people, could also fight and kill, 2-238
To the titanic forces of the universe, men fighting on earth are like ants fighting, 5-266
We should cherish and defend only the good, fight and undermine the evil, 2-240
What are the evil things that man should learn to fight, must master or destroy?, 2-241
Whether an individual fights him or loves him, the End is always the Divine, 10-355
Why do men fight among themselves?, 5-265
films
Care should be taken in selecting films to be shown in Auroville, 12-243, 13-238
Films are permitted in the Ashram not as an amusement but as part of education, 12-242
How should one see a film? – Mentally, you can judge quietly the value of the film, 12-243
The desire to see films is just as pernicious as any other desire, 16-276
Watching a film – If you watch mentally, you are more peaceful, 16-418
filtered water
Why we drank filtered water since we did not believe in microbes here, 4-210
finance
As for financial matters – This is indispensable for the simplification of life, 9-167
Finance and politics – Two points where man is weakest and most attached to falsehood, 7-297
Financial processes used in the true spirit would simplify all human relations, 9-168
It is easier to change economic and social conditions than political and financial ones, 9-168
The financiers and businessmen have been offered the possibility to collaborate, 15-52
finding
“finding” is not by study and analysis, but by the intensity of the aspiration, 9-406
How can we find the Divine within ourselves? – It must be the only thing you truly want, 8-94
finding mud
If we always find mud around us, it proves that there is mud somewhere in us, 14-275
finding the Divine
How can we find the Divine who is hidden in us? – The first thing is to want it, 6-342
Once you have found the Divine you will see Him in all things and everywhere, 16-160
To find one’s soul is to find God. To identify with one’s soul is to unite with the Divine, 16-227
Two ways of uniting with the Divine – The finding in the heart, and a complete surrender, 16-161
You must find the Divine first, whether in yourself or in Sri Aurobindo and me, 16-160
fir trees
Near the Sahara, after fir trees had grown, one night she noticed a little gnome, 9-63
fire
It is the same thing with fire – There are spirits of fire, 5-136
Mastery over fire is the clear indication of man’s superiority over the animal, 15-255
Water to the vital, air to mind, fire to the psychic, earth to matter and ether to the spirit, 15-40
What is necessary is an aspiration which burns in the being like a constant fire, 4-2
fire.
A fire consuming all bonds, 3-208
First World War
The First World War – The result of a descent of the hostile forces of the vital world, 5-305
There were examples of this, absolutely marvellous ones, in the First World War, 7-256
fish
Taking eggs and fish – The doctor should decide about these things, 17-159
fits
These fits can be changed into a means for progress – Look at the cause of the fit, 4-52
fixity
A certain fixity is the chief obstacle to the widening, the plasticity – These cells, 10-114
An excessively conservative spirit, a fixity of the whole nature, 2-56
Fixity is just what prevents the body from progressing as rapidly as it could and should, 5-260
It is our incapacity for a total vision which gives us the sense of fixity, 11-165
Flag of United India
The Spiritual Flag of United India – United India has a special mission to fulfil, 13-354
flame
The flame and the Light are there – One has to put in front of them the part which is dark, 7-406
The power of aspiration and the inner flame – Be perfectly quiet, call and push, 4-100
Flame
This vibration – What the Vedic Rishis must have translated as the “Flame”, 10-192
flexibility
The first individual condition, goodwill, 13-311
We must be very flexible, never losing sight of the goal, 13-312
flies
There is no reason to sentimentalise about flies – Beings created by the adverse forces, 15-22
flight
If we go back to the teaching of the Rishis, there was no idea of flight out of the world, 7-289
flowers
Aspiration in plants – When I give flowers, I give you states of consciousness, 3-132
By entering into contact with the nature of the flower, its inner truth – A significance, 5-230
Certain flowers are the expression of a psychic attitude and aspiration in the plant, 8-26
Certain flowers come in a particular season. Does this mean a greater force is at work?, 6-231
Do flowers love? – This is their form of love, this blossoming, 5-241
Do flowers retain the force always, even when they decay? – When they dry up, yes, 6-231
Each of these flowers had a numerical value – Also the meaning of the flower, 6-232
Flowers are very receptive and they are happy when they are loved, 16-371
In different seasons one flower is replaced by another with a similar significance, 6-232
Mother, when flowers are brought to you, how do you give them a significance?, 5-230
One could use flowers by charging them with forces – They are extremely receptive, 6-230
Plants used as the media for worship – The same meaning as that given, 4-167
The flowers to which I have given a significance receive the force I put into them, 6-229
The movement of love is perhaps less distorted in other worlds than in the human, 3-72
The time factor sometimes eludes us, it is difficult to give the time-sense to flowers, 6-245
There is a mental projection when one gives a precise meaning to a flower, 4-167
This blossoming one calls a flower is the first manifestation of the psychic presence, 4-166
What should we do with the flowers which you give us every day?, 6-231
What you said about the time you used to count the “transformation” flowers, 6-244
fluidity
If I resist, it becomes bad, If I have the feeling of fluidity, there are no more knocks, 11-56
The body – A sort of plasticity, of fluidity, which seems to be a new way for the cells, 11-58
The body is as though passing from a kind of fluidity to a thing precise, 11-130
These last days, I have lived in a kind of transparent fluidity, 11-130
folds
If you do it sincerely, it is interesting – One finds in oneself lots of small hidden folds, 4-336
folly
“I heard a fool discoursing utter folly” – “a distorted mask of truth and wisdom, 10-98
Folly is something that veils and distorts beyond all recognition the Truth, 10-98
How can folly be a distorted mask of truth?, 10-98
food
“giving our food to that Presence in us” – A wonderful transformation in all things, 16-390
A strong, ardent, sincere campaign against the waste of food is essential, 14-252, 17-267
Among the people in the Ashram very few have told themselves “I eat what I am given”, 6-162
As an instance, to conquer the greed for food an equanimity must be developed, 3-123
Except very rare ones – They are not used to eating this food in the Ashram, 6-159
Food – It depends on each one’s body. A small amount of food is indispensable, 7-53
Food – It depends on the climate, 7-53
Food desires – Unless you control the food you take, you will always be ill, 15-148
For food to be no longer necessary, the body would have to be completely transformed, 16-192
For those whose consciousness is centred in the body, food is of capital importance, 16-300
I am not enthusiastic about servants handling the food, 15-270
I don’t see why people should feel guilty because they are hungry – Food is for eating, 16-192
I preferably take what the body accepts and digests with ease, 13-58
If you don’t take food you make an effort towards union with the universal vital forces, 7-60
In the effect of food on the body 90% belongs to the power of thought, 15-144
It is not by abstaining from food that you can make a spiritual progress, 9-118
It is not by lessening the food that sleep becomes conscious, 15-131
It means an offering of the food not to the ego or desire but to the Divine, 3-306
It will be the same with regard to food – There will probably be a transition, 11-28
Not to use food as a means of coercion and punishment, 12-14
O divine Light, supramental Reality, with this food, penetrate the whole body, 13-57
O my sweet Lord, supreme Truth, I aspire that the food I take …, 13-54
One eats in order to give strength and health to the body – Food simple and healthy, 12-13
One must take sufficient food for the maintenance of the body and its strength and health, 14-251
Only an enlightened body is capable of knowing what it needs in regard to food, 16-301
People who work in order to refine their taste are rarely very much attached to food, 7-58
Physically – Consecrating one’s food to God to diminish the absorption of inconscience, 4-333
The amount of food and the kind of food your body needs – It asks for years of labour, 6-36
The austerity of food – An almost chemical knowledge of the needs of the body, 12-52
The desire for food and for sex – Busy yourself with something more interesting, 17-399
The effects of food, spices, etc. – No general rule can be made and, still less, enforced, 15-269
The food for the school children and the food for the Ashramites needs to be different, 17-300
The instinct of the body – Not to force a child to eat food which he finds distasteful, 12-13
The preference for the food you were used to when you were very young, 6-158
The problem of food – Calling the Divine down into the food is very good, 6-213
The question of food is just one question – It expresses very well the physical condition, 6-163
The two things very different – Procreation, the food, 11-304
They must never eat more than they can digest and never ask for more than they can eat, 14-252
To diminish dependence on material food – Only an obstinate perseverance can succeed, 14-252
To take the most positively material things like food and sleep, 8-381
Very austere habits – A great regularity in sleep, food, exercise and every activity, 12-51
What is the right spirit and the right consciousness in which one should take food?, 7-64
When one is not concerned with food, the body becomes a very good indicator, 7-63
When the body is well fed it takes its strength from the food, 7-60
Whether our food does contain enough vitamins and protein, 16-300
Why did taste for food develop?, 7-57
fool
“When thou callest another a fool” – “thou thyself hast been the supreme fool”, 10-264
“God loves to play the fool in season, 10-264
One who lives in his ego, for his ego, in the hope of satisfying his ego is a fool, 3-218
fool.
One should not take a fool as a companion, 3-281
The fool does evil without knowing it, 3-233
The fool who knows not the true law, 3-216
foolish things
There are people who do foolish things, and they know they are doing so, 5-210
forbearance
“There are many kinds of forbearance” – A coward , a physical weakling, God incarnate, 10-295
force
“a new force can be evoked […] which will be able to change the course of things”, 6-31
“learn to adjust the replies of the force in thyself to the questions of world-force”, 10-245
“Successes and trivial masteries” – “meanwhile all the infinite force of God […] waits”, 10-313
A central idea – The conditions of life in order to be able to manifest the new force, 12-40
From above, from the higher regions the force establishes a silence in the lower regions, 6-328
From beyond the frontiers of form a new force can be evoked, as yet unexpressed, 12-37
He used to introduce the supramental force into the mental consciousness – A miracle, 10-159
He would apply the supramental force to some disorder, physical or vital or mental, 10-159
I feel in myself a growing force of a new quality – In silence and in contemplation, 11-330
If a force like that could be manifested and received, it would have a tremendous action, 6-303
Inside, it is a force, a consciousness which is spread over everything, even physically, 11-242
One can try to concentrate and aspire and open oneself to the force from above, 7-79
One Wednesday, we had the manifestation of the supramental force, 9-39
Open yourself more and more to the Divine’s force and your work will progress, 14-304
People receive the force and power that I give and use it to satisfy their own desires, 17-134
Physical education – To make our body capable of receiving the new force, 12-293
So-called sannyasins having received the imposition of a force from the vital world, 8-73
Take up the work and have faith, the force will come in proportion to the need, 14-320
The essential point is the force which will use the instrument – A constant vigilance, 4-325
The first contact with the force gives the psychic being the power to dominate, 17-121
The force has come farther down – Now in the subconscient and even in the inconscient, 14-57
The force was acting chiefly in the mind, the vital and, through it, in the physical, 14-57
The force, the power, the light and the consciousness will be in your midst constantly, 12-273
The spiritual force takes hold of the mental consciousness without these processes, 9-399
The supramental force – A spiritual force capable of transforming, 9-5
The virtues and skills required in athletics – For receiving and manifesting the new force, 12-274
There are all kinds of ways of letting someone come between you and the divine force, 7-32
There are people so unconscious that they don’t know that the force comes to them, 6-115
There is a dynamic force which moves all things, 8-55
They do not know how to make use of the force and they spoil my formations, 13-100
This new force, will it act through individual effort or independently of it?, 9-5
To allow my force to work fully, one must have a constant will for progress in the work, 14-304
To go inward and to receive the force is more helpful than an agitated action, 17-283
What does Sri Aurobindo mean by “oneness in dynamic force”?, 8-55
When the spiritual force is able to act, it jolts the mind’s self-satisfaction, 9-419
When the vital collaborates, my force works through it and maintains order, 12-334
When you know that you know nothing – You answer to the force putting a pressure, 6-300
Why do these people receive the force, since the Divine knows that they are not sincere?, 6-238
Why does the divine force upset people?, 4-96
Force
“Our sense of personal effort and aspiration” – Yet, “the workings of the divine Force.”, 7-358
“The one thing that matters is your keeping yourself open to the Force.”, 6-393
A Force of the Divine could have withdrawn – The work it came to do was impossible, 17-182
A golden Force pressing down upon Matter to compel it to turn towards the Divine, 11-313
A great passivity is needed for the Force to pass through quickly and reach the body, 11-191
All of you were so unfamiliar with this Force that when it came you didn’t even feel it, 8-131
All outer forms – Symbolic of the Force that uses them for its self-expressio, 15-7
All things and circumstances are the accompanying results of a Force that acts, 14-213
An atmosphere of discord and disagreement prevents the Force from working effectively, 17-168
As though That was pushing, into contact with this Force all the worst in the nature, 11-310
Before going to sleep, when waking up, ask to become conscious of the divine Force, 6-399
Give yourself up entirely to the new Force – You will have the experience, 9-319
How does the divine Force choose the instrument in which it wants to manifest itself?, 5-251
How much more powerful the Force is, the Grace more active, the Help more tangible, 8-220
I do what has to be done if they are simply open and awaiting the Force, 7-254
I hope people do not need the physical presence to feel the Help and the Force, 4-106
If there is only one photo – The fact of concentrating puts one in contact with the Force, 7-271
If you are able to go deep enough, you find the Principle and the Force behind the idea, 9-382
If you let a Force act through you and make you do things, you feel absolutely free, 8-71
In all places where there is some receptivity this Force is at work, 9-39
Increase your receptivity to the utmost, but never try to pull the Force towards you, 9-241
My contact with them – Vibrations have the occasion to touch the transforming Force, 11-34
Nature, in her play of forces, has accepted the new Force which has manifested, 9-246
Now the body must learn to receive the Divine Force and to keep it, 14-361
Only one thing remains to be done, it is to change all this by calling the Force, 9-34
The action of the Force translated itself externally by what we call “suffering”, 11-41
The body does all it can in order not to be an obstruction to the Divine Force, 11-324
The body saying “I must aspire so that the Force may descend upon all these people”, 11-105
The feeling of an irresistible Power governing everything – The Force runs on, 10-229
The Force does in fact use individual effort as one of the most powerful means, 9-5
The Force responds – The difference lies in each one’s state of consciousness, 16-354
The Force which is at work at this moment is a Force of harmony that makes for unity, 15-104
The Force which is at work is stronger. Naturally what resists, resists as strongly, 8-219
The pioneers enter into communication with the new Force which is to manifest, 8-132
Those who are here but are not consciously open, will they be influenced by this Force?, 8-136
Thought as an intermediary to enable this impersonal Force to act upon definite points, 11-43
Through sometimes merely an affinity, sometimes an identity – The Force goes there, 5-252
Under the pressure of the Force, the first effect is a dangerous swelling of the egos, 17-231
We prevent the thing from being done, the Force from acting – It is the subconscient, 11-300
What Sri Aurobindo calls bringing down the Force from above – To change the world, 7-289
When you grow aware of this knot, you can call the divine Force and the Grace, 6-390
Who thinks of not wasting this Force that is here – A sacred duty to make progress, 6-156
With the new help of this Force, why shouldn’t one make this game more true, 9-35
You at once feel in your heart this Presence, this Force, this Grace, 15-398
You can throw off the illness at that moment – If you wait, concentrate and call the Force, 4-269
You must become conscious. Ask, aspire sincerely to become conscious of the Force, 6-399
forces
“The nature of the consciousness and the degree of its stress determine the forces”, 4-282
All depends on the utilisation of the forces one receives, 7-139
All forces are personal. All things in Nature are personal, 7-380
Can one pull the divine forces by violence?, 5-21
If you hurry, you pull towards you too great a number of forces – A hidden ambition, 5-21
Isn’t it more difficult to draw the divine forces from below? – I think it is useless, 7-101
It is very important to put yourself in a good condition to receive the higher forces, 7-139
It isn’t the forces that are limited, it is the receptivity, 7-138
Making yourself empty, you withdraw this stress – A contact with the forces attracted, 4-282
Men set moving forces they are not even aware of and out of their control, 16-8
Most of the individuals are moved about like puppets by the forces in their conflict, 17-268
One must first know how to open himself and then how to assimilate the forces, 7-139
The divine forces are omnipresent, always at work to satisfy every receptivity, 2-114
The material and vital forces are perverted. They must be regenerated, 17-178
The outer equality is to have a physical poise, to receive forces without being troubled, 5-23
The result depends on the proportion of the forces – Depending on the individual, 8-193
There are forces at work all the time, which set people moving, which make them move, 8-86
There are many means to have an opening to the forces – This widens you and fills you, 7-73
To recuperate energies, aspire for a higher life, call down the forces from above, 7-73
Very rare ones, by their aspiration, draw to themselves the forces of higher domains, 6-82
When one sleeps well, eats well, when one is quite calm, one can receive forces, 5-22
Forces
You entered into contact with these Forces which always envelop, help, sustain, 6-147
forces of Light and Knowledge
People saying ignorant things instead of expressing the forces of Light and Knowledge, 4-341
forces of Nature
“The so-called forces of Nature are nothing but the exterior activities of beings”, 5-383
The little conscious entities which are behind all these so-called forces of Nature, 7-381
forces of the Ignorance
What does being “spokesmen of the forces of the Ignorance” mean?, 4-341
foreknowledge
“Fate is God’s foreknowledge” – “what He has foreseen, Power and Necessity work out”, 10-242
foreseeing
“Because God has […] foreseen everything, thou shouldst not therefore sit inactive”, 10-243
Always to foresee the best with a total trust in the Divine Grace is to collaborate, 15-112
I could foresee, tell what is going to happen – A kind of universalisation, 11-262
If you have a great many destinies that come together – How will you foresee that, 15-288
The higher you rise, the more you foresee in advance what is going to happen, 5-87
What is most accessible to scientific thought, is the fact that they cannot foresee, 10-206
foresight
By yogic discipline one can not only foresee destiny but modify it and change it, 12-77
Foresight does not have altogether the same nature as intuition, 6-424
Foresight means seeing beforehand – Seers are usually able to foresee, 15-285
These are a sort of improvement of the senses we have, 4-235
Why is destiny always so unforeseeable? – Since everything is ineluctably determined, 12-77
forewarning
There are other cases when you are simply forewarned, 5-189
forgetting
If one forgets, it means that there is something which consents to the forgetting, 7-406
Never forget that you live in order to realise your inner, central truth., 4-17
The minute one has the experience, how can one manage to forget?, 7-404
The two principal occupations of man – To try to forget and to escape boredom, 4-205
We are not convinced that once one has met the Divine one can’t forget Him any more, 7-404
Why do we forget things?, 6-20
forgetting oneself
“What is the easiest way of forgetting oneself?”, 8-287
To forget oneself – Always do the right thing in the right way and at the right moment, 15-226
forgiveness
“God gave me good in a blow. Shall I say, “I forgive thee, […] do it not again”, 10-48
“What have I to forgive and whom?”, 10-47
There is nothing and no one to forgive – The Divine is the originator of all, 10-48
When we ask forgiveness of the Divine, does He always forgive us?, 10-47
form
A consciousness of a higher order penetrates a form and helps to transform it, 9-237
Is it the development of the form that compels the descent of a higher consciousness?, 9-221
It is necessarily consciousness which produces a form in order to manifest, 9-237
It is very rare to see Him objectively – One aspires for a particular form of relation, 5-322
The problem before us is “How will this higher form be created?”, 9-234
When one is conscious does one perceive the Divine in His form in everything?, 5-78
When one is identified with the Divine, does one see Him in the form one thinks He has?, 5-322
Whether the form will transform itself or this consciousness enter into a higher form, 9-234
Within oneself one feels a sort of imperative tendency to go beyond that form, 9-233
formalists
“This is not according to my Shastra” say the formalists – “is God then only a book”, 10-315
formation
Coué used to treat by auto-suggestion – The mind is a formative instrument, 7-4
Every definite mental formation always gives a particular colouring to the experience, 7-211
In the body – The disappearance of this formation seems truly miraculous, 11-232
The capacity to form and thus prepare action – Control over this faculty of formation, 12-28
There are people who succeed in making what they imagine real, 7-227
Usually, if it has happened to you twice consecutively, then you have a formation, 6-366
formations
“formations” are images which can be animated by a force and taken as symbols, 8-90
After making one’s mental formation, if one offers it to the Grace – A chance of success, 8-254
An adverse will that sends suggestions – A mental formation that has some affinity, 17-110
Each one who comes appears with all his formations – I give something, 6-280
Emotion and will give strength and persistence to mental formations, 8-253
Formations are autonomous entities – A counter-formation to destroy them, 16-30
Formations are the result of habits – Habits have become like a part of your character, 4-344
Formations of this kind translate upon earth into secret societies, 15-32
Formations through magic against someone above this – They returned, 6-42
Formative faculty in the mind – It is a natural and very spontaneous gift, 14-345
He has made a strong formation of illness around him. He is unable to receive my help, 15-154
How to do it? – It is the same thing as knowing how to destroy a formation, 6-368
If one thinks clearly and powerfully, one makes a mental formation, 8-253
If you have a strong desire, you project your desire outside yourself – A formation, 5-18
If you have a universal mental vision, you can see all mental formations, 10-127
In a smaller measure and less perfectly one is making formations all the time, 6-278
Long before achieving this full consciousness – Possible to make powerful formations, 2-90
Man has created godheads – A mental formation may become an independent entity, 5-132
Mental formation powerfully designed to catch hold of certain vital elements and forces, 15-32
Mental formations – One must state only what one wishes to see realised, 16-180
One must know how to reabsorb one’s formations, that is the only way, 6-278
People who have desires add to the mental formation a vital shell, 6-279
Real thoughts are formations – Real, living and active entities with a power, 2-111
Self-discipline and self-mastery are the secret of the right use of thought-formations, 3-51
The action of mental formation upon events – Another domain that you must study, 15-358
The difference between an emanation and a formation, 16-375
The formation is made up of a substance external to the formator, 16-375
The formations made by the mind give you dreams – Most dreams are like that, 15-308
The imagination is really the power of mental formation – At the service of the Divine, 3-156
The mind can give you wonderful experiences solely by its work of formation, 4-135
The mind has a considerable power of formation and a direct action on the body, 5-402
The mind is “an instrument of formation” – Mental entities whose life is independent, 15-308
The first is our faculty of thought, 2-111
There are also regions which are the result of human mental formations, 8-217
These experiences are independent of any mental formation, 15-358
These formations are living entities always acting in the direction imparted to them, 2-90
Thoughts are forms and have an individual life, independent of their author, 3-51
To undo formations you need the force of a perfectly pure constructive light, 6-368
Truly man has created God in his own image – I have seen some of these formations, 6-275
We can allow only the formations which can help us to progress and develop normally, 9-387
We have instances of people who are troubled by their own formations, 6-277
What is the difference between the “old habits” and the “old formations”, 4-344
You can make good formations – If you know how, you can send out forces for healing, 5-132
Formless
That is why some religions have introduced the idea of what they call Nirvana, 7-244
forms
All outer forms – Symbolic of the Force that uses them for its self-expressio, 15-7
Forms in general are the result of the effort of Love to bring consciousness into Matter, 4-240
If you have the sense of colour and form, when you have to arrange a room, 6-86
New forms are needed for the manifestation of a new Force, 15-91
formulary
“rather fall into the snare of the living God than be saved by trust in a dead formulary”, 10-315
formulas
The fewer formulas there are the better – Whatever the way, it does not matter, 11-6
formulation
If you draw the force in order to formulate it, naturally you disperse and dissipate it, 15-352
In spiritual education, the goal will assume, in the mind’s formulation, different names, 12-36
Religions are always mistaken – They want to impose on everyone the formulation, 9-406
The experience is essentially the same – All formulation is only an approximation, 12-31
The formulation is good for you – If you want to impose it on others, it becomes false, 9-406
The mental formulation has no great importance – The experience is identical, 12-36
fortune
The poor are far more charitable than are those more favoured by fortune, 2-101
fortunes
There are immense fortunes which govern the world and are just written on papers, 6-253
forward
“whatever does not move forward is bound to fall back” – Not forward very much?, 6-96
One may go forward just a very little and that is enough for not moving backward, 6-96
four
It has twelve petals in three rows of four – Four indicates manifestation, 8-158
Four Noble Truths
The Four Noble Truths, 3-248
Four Noble Truths.
The Four Noble Truths – Suffering, the origin of suffering, the cessation of suffering and the Noble Eightfold Path, 3-247
Fourfold Truth.
The best of all paths is the Eightfold Path. The best of all truths is the Fourfold Truth, 3-270
fourteen
At fourteen you are ready, or ought to be ready, to know what you want to be, 8-180
fourth dimension
The Divine, for us, is the fourth dimension – To be conscious of your psychic being, 12-429
fox
The fox on the envelope means cleverness, 15-37
France
A country such as France, which has always protected the weak and upheld equity, 2-18
A utilitarian, calculating, mercantile France is France no longer, 13-379
An utilitarian, calculating, mercantile France is France no longer, 12-253
France meant generosity of sentiment, boldness of ideas and chivalry in action, 12-253, 13-379
France was a backward country concerning the relations between man and woman, 7-153
It is through France that the spiritual message will reach Europe, 13-380
Napoleon 1st was a great and exceptional figure – He gave France an undying glory, 17-146
frankincense
Significances of the gifts offered by the three Magi to Jesus – Gold, frankincense, myrrh, 15-198
frankness
A courageous and straightforward frankness is always the best way of facing difficulties, 13-133
Don’t say “I won’t tell Mother”, but rather say “I shall tell her everything quite frankly”, 16-66
Frankness – Tell me fully all that is going on in you, and soon the cure will come, 16-101
Frankness says candidly what it has to say without caring for the result, 14-204
Gratitude for making aware of the subconscious movements by speaking frankly, 16-48
fraternity
Liberty, equality, fraternity – Words loudly proclaimed but never yet put into practice, 10-305
We must replace competition and strife by collaboration and fraternity, 14-186
free choice
The exercise of your free choice – “This is my family, my country, my religion.”, 3-81
free progress
“free progress” – A progress guided by the soul and not subjected to habits, 12-171
Free Progress
It ought to be a privilege to be admitted to these Free Progress classes, 12-172
freedom
““Freedom, equality, brotherhood,” cried the French revolutionists”, 10-304
“Hard is it to be in the world, free” – “therefore it must be attempted and accomplished”, 10-194
“Law cannot save the world” – “Law released into freedom is the liberator”, 10-260
“Only in God and by the supremacy of the spirit can we enjoy a perfect freedom”, 10-256
“The Law is for the bound and those whose eyes are sealed” – Freedom in Krishna, 10-316
“There should be no attachment” – “You must be absolutely free”, 4-90
“Those disciplines which begin with freedom are only for the mighty ones”, 10-255
A higher perception of things – A state of perfect freedom where everything is possible, 9-177
About the for those who are gifted for a particular subject to pursue it to the full, 12-390
Above these planes there are others – The highest is the plane of absolute freedom, 5-86
Aspiration is to be developed – Your will being free, you have to choose to surrender, 4-342
Everything is absolutely determined – Yet a freedom and unpredictability also absolute, 9-266
Find your soul, unite with it, let it govern your life and you will be free, 14-188
Freedom – Give them the opportunity to see, to touch many things, to do many things, 12-405
Freedom and determinism are truths that obtain on different levels of consciousness, 3-29
Freedom does not come from outer circumstances but from inner liberation, 14-188
Freedom has to be experienced in the whole of life and in all sensations, 10-194
Freedom is far from meaning disorder and confusion – The inner liberty, 12-316, 14-188
Freedom is possible only in union with the Divine, 13-200
Freedom is to do only what the Supreme Consciousness makes us do, 14-188
Freedom of choice can be given to all the children – To find their true place in society, 12-368
He had produced innumerable formations – They obey that same law of freedom, 5-375
Here the only constraint is the one that one puts on oneself when one is sincere, 16-338
How are we to teach the children to organise the freedom that You give us here?, 12-366
How nice it would be to imagine the Supreme Consciousness, essentially free, 8-316
How to reconcile the individual’s claim for freedom with the collectivity’s need?, 12-316
I believe in leaving you entirely free to choose whether you want to be the cork, 8-183
I meant the withdrawal of foreign domination, not her moral or spiritual freedom, 8-31
If you let a Force act through you and make you do things, you feel absolutely free, 8-71
In Auroville – Freedom must not be a new slavery to the ego, 13-208
In the supreme Consciousness, all is absolutely determined but also absolutely free, 5-86
In union with the Supreme true freedom is realised, 9-267
Isn’t freedom dangerous? – Danger and risk form part of all forward movement, 12-154
It is only when one gets rid of the ego that one becomes a free being, 16-424
It is very difficult to know how to organise one’s own freedom oneself, 8-184
Laziness has taken the place of aspiration, licence or libertinism the place of freedom, 10-198
Let your surrender to the Divine be entire and you will become completely free, 4-91
Love leads to Unity and Unity is the true expression of freedom, 9-51
Many people try to assert their inner freedom before having overcome their weaknesses, 9-409
One can be detached from everything and act without attachment, with inner freedom, 7-289
One is then perfectly free from all circumstances. One has attained liberation, 2-120
Only in perfect union with the supreme Reality can perfect freedom exist, 9-51
Only one solution, to unite ourselves with the supreme Will – Omnipotence and freedom, 10-77
Outwardly one cannot conceive how one can be at once in freedom and in servitude, 9-50
So you will be free to enter a little more deeply into your being, 9-21
Sri Aurobindo is here the champion of the total freedom of perfect union, 10-69
That the student must be given full freedom, 8-356
The freedom of which I speak is the freedom to consecrate oneself entirely, 12-391
The freedom to follow the will of the soul, not all the whims of the mind and vital, 16-274
The freedom we are given – Danger and risk are part of every forward movement, 16-334
The need to understand better the deeper laws of Nature – The freedom of a nation, 2-15
The only true freedom is the one obtained by union with the Divine, 13-215
The same spirit of order and organisation put at the service of freedom – Liberation, 16-290
The sense of freedom and independence and initiative given to the individual, 5-89
The so-called freedom claimed by the vital – A slavery to the lower desires and impulses, 17-117
These two things, freedom and service, far from being contradictory, are complementary, 9-51
This corresponds to the experience of absolute freedom one has in the higher parts, 10-226
This need for freedom has become that kind of thirst for independence, 9-51
This new Force is like a new creation – A set of determinisms and a total freedom, 6-285
To be free, one must unite consciously and totally with the Supreme, 10-262
To win freedom at the price of renouncing desire and ignorance and egoism, 10-260
True freedom is to be free of everything, including means, 10-196
What are these disciplines which “begin with freedom”, 10-255
What is “the freedom of the Self”? – In the true inner being one feels perfectly free, 6-374
What is true freedom – Freedom from the ego, 12-303
When one is perfectly surrendered to the Divine one is perfectly free, 7-242
When you say “determinism”, “freedom”, you say only words – What the universe is, 5-88
You have been given a fantastic freedom, 8-184
Your relation with the Divine must be free – Truth is self-evident, not to be imposed, 3-83
Freedom
If a combination were followed by another freely chosen by the Supreme Freedom, 8-312
Intermediaries were needed to express this Joy and Freedom in forms, 9-207
When the Supreme decided to exteriorise Himself – The expression of Joy and Freedom, 9-207
freedom of choice
A kind of impression of freedom of choice – This is the distortion of a true principle, 10-87
The Divine wanted his creation to be a free creation – One has the freedom of choice, 5-373
The principle of the freedom of choice – One cannot prevent disorderly movements, 5-309
There is a freedom of choice – They may choose not to remain in contact, 5-380
You have never sought to what extent you have the freedom of choice?, 5-196
free-progress
About the organisation of the free-progress classes – This can be made general, 12-409
In the free-progress system, students do the work they want to do – They ask questions, 12-406
free-will
“All the scenes of the earth-play have been staged by her” [Mahashakti] – No free will?, 6-283
French
A letter from a teacher about French in the school – The students were using work-sheets, 12-325
English has a suppleness, a fluidity which French does not have, 12-217
French as the medium of instruction – French is the cultural language of the world, 12-216
French is better for Science than English which is far superior for poetry, 12-217
French is indeed the most precise and clearest language, 12-217
French must be written with simplicity and clarity, 12-218
French style – One should never begin two consecutive sentences with “I”, 12-218, 17-15
French taught in the Ashram – An essential part of the knowledge of languages, 12-319
How to teach French to the young children? – Tell them a story, using very simple words, 12-329
If you want to use my articles or conversations in the class, you should do it in French, 12-213
In French one can’t fabricate words, it is not allowed, 7-367
It is good for you to read a lot of French. It will teach you how to write, 16-316
It is good that you read a lot of French, that will teach you how to write, 12-220
It is necessary to study classical French if one wants to speak French correctly, 17-143
Modern French authors – The Western world is wallowing in the mud, 12-323
Not indispensable to learn French – Add an English version to the French, 16-37
Sri Aurobindo loved French very much – A clear and precise language, 12-320
Sri Aurobindo should be read in English, and I should be read in French, 12-213
Sri Aurobindo’s humour and irony cannot be translated into French, 12-218
Study of French, particularly for speaking – Speak courageously at every opportunity, 12-219
To learn French – Read one or two books by each author, beginning with the earliest, 12-219, 17-142
We are considered to be one of the best school in India for teaching French, 12-216
Freud
What is this psychoanalysis of Freud? – Dangerous, useless, ignorant, superficial, 7-107
Friend
“God is our wise and perfect Friend” – “He knows when to smite […], when to slay”, 10-350
“The divine Friend conceals His friendliness […] till He has made us ready”, 10-350
friends
“Our best friend is he who loves us in the best of ourselves”, 9-55
Finally, the best friend one can have, isn’t he the Divine?, 9-58
One asks those around one to be not what they are but what one would like them to be, 9-55
You should choose as friends only those who are wiser than yourself, 9-58
Your friend is not one who encourages you to come down to your lowest level, 9-56
friendship
Even friendship among people was considered dangerous, 6-297
Our friendship with the Divine – As we progress and purify ourselves of our egoism, 14-20
friendship.
Do not seek the company or friendship of men of base character, 3-219
The company of a prudent friend, 3-281
friendships
A friendship free from desire and attachment requires a perfect mastery, 14-283
It is always preferable to have no friendships and intimacies, 14-283
Our best friend is he who loves us in the best of ourselves, 14-288
from above
From above, from the higher regions the force establishes a silence in the lower regions, 6-328
fruit
The first step is to create in oneself this complete detachment from the fruit of action, 8-324
fruit of Knowledge
The symbol of earthly Paradise – Eating of the fruit of Knowledge, you begin to learn, 15-347
functions
A whole set of cells or a certain bodily function takes the fancy of going wrong – why?, 11-108
All the habits are in this way undone. And for all the functions it is the same, 11-58
It is beginning to know exactly the spot or the function that creates a disorder, 11-140
fundraising
Collecting – It is not a charity that we are asking. It is an opportunity that is given, 13-150
For collecting funds – To find one man, or one financial group, or one foundation, 13-150
Impeding the flow of money to Auroville – The lack of push towards the future, 13-247
Message for raising funds for Matrimandir – Give your money to the Divine work, 13-250
Raising money for both the Ashram and the Auroville Project, in America, 13-246
The lands for Auroville are to be bought and can be bought. The money is needed, 13-249
To raise funds for Auromodèle – What you should do is to inform people about Auroville, 13-249
funeral
That is why it is always better not to be in a hurry for the funeral, 15-122
fury
Seeing often more love in an expression of fury and hatred than in a dull and inert state, 8-231
future
A break with the habits and the beliefs of the past – Advancing towards the future, 15-197
Forget all that is dark and ugly in the past – Ready to receive the luminous future, 17-357
How to take a leap towards the future? – By the whole being, each one in his own way, 12-313
It is by cultivating intuition that one prepares to live for the future, 12-168
Knowing whether one belongs to the past, to the present or to the future, 15-71
More what is to be said and realised – Using the past as a preparation for the future, 17-297
Only a great Yogi can tell you your future correctly, 15-34
Teaching literature – The past must be a spring-board towards the future, not a chain, 17-296
The future is full of possibilities for those who know how to prepare themselves for it, 15-74
The future is necessarily better than the past. We have only to push forward, 15-73, 17-323
The future is truly the most important thing for which we must prepare, 12-168
The future of the earth depends on a change of consciousness. Change is bound to come, 15-60
The Light of Truth broods over the world to permeate and mould its future, 14-190
There is a Supreme Consciousness – So we need not bother about what will happen, 14-112
This opens up roads of realisation into the future, 9-298
To become the builders of a better future in the light of the supramental consciousness, 15-99
We should look at the future with confidence and serenity, 14-90
We should simply do what is right and fair, without thinking too much of the future, 15-74
Future
“to work for the Future” – Not to stick to the old habits individual and national, 15-181
Blessed are those who take a leap towards the Future, 15-175
gadgets.
“all sorts of labour-saving gadgets have been mass-produced and made available”, 12-488
gambling
The Prophet Mohammed taught that there was sin in wine and gambling, 2-207
game
As long as one does not know the rules of the game, it is not pleasant, 9-10
Does God ever really fail? Is God ever really weak? Or is it simply a game?, 10-101
God is watching and playing, in Himself, by Himself, with Himself, His material game, 10-103
I think it would be much better to change the game, 9-10
One could dream of a game where the zeal for progress would find new means, 9-35
The one reality is the Supreme. And all this is a game He plays to Himself, 11-39
With the new help of this Force, why shouldn’t one make this game more true, 9-35
games
In order to educate yourself you can make games – Countless opportunities, 6-85
It is very difficult to choose games which are useful and beneficial for a child, 16-196
It is very difficult to choose games which are useful and profitable for a child, 12-189
Noisy games out of school – The best thing to do so that they would grow out of, 12-189
The children clamouring for “out of school” games in complete freedom in a big park, 12-189
Two things to be considered, consciousness and the instruments of the consciousness, 4-41
Why many of us take an interest in the games, but few take interest in serious exercises, 9-99
Ganapati
But there is really a Ganapati – So too there is a black Kali, 6-68
Gandhi
Gandhi and Tagore – India has far greater geniuses than these, 16-6
gardeners
For instance, in Japan there are gardeners who succeed in doing wonderful things, 5-324
gender
The Supreme Mother is in her origin has no gender – She is not purely human, 7-154
generosity
“Behind the generous man and his generosity is a soul-type”, 5-355
“Nobleness and generosity are the soul’s ethereal firmament”, 10-282
A poor man, a man having no qualities – One is unhappy only when one is not generous, 4-404
An illustration of the difference – The two classes of men, the generous, the avaricious, 3-119
Generosity gives and gives itself without bargaining, 15-50
Generosity is to find one’s own satisfaction in the satisfaction of others, 10-282
Material generosity – The more men possess, the less are they generous, 4-30
Moral generosity – Being able to recognise the true worth and superiority of others, 4-30
The generous and wise man who has done much for humanity is too self-satisfied, 5-14
The generous, good, disinterested ones – Their ego is formidable, 5-16
The most generous people I have ever met in all the countries, were the poorest, 7-54
This is the first manifestation of generosity in the world – It is truly ridiculous, 6-256
generosity.
Oppose anger with serenity, evil with good, 3-258
genius
“Genius discovers a system” – “average talent stereotypes it”, 10-141
“Genius is Nature’s first attempt to liberate the imprisoned god out of her human mould”, 10-278
“genius itself is an abnormal birth and out of man’s ordinary centre”, 10-278
A real genius – If you add the supramental force, you will have something truly divine, 9-94
All men of some genius are called “inspired”, 7-276
One can be a genius without having any spiritual aspiration, 9-92
There is a genius within everyone of us – We must find the way to make it come out, 9-396
gentleness
Gentleness – Always gracious and wishing to give pleasure, 14-176
geography
History and geography – For minds that are eager to know the earth on which they live, 12-247
German
An opportunity having come to learn German – If it came, it means that it can be useful, 17-324
getting out
Getting out of the body – Not at all necessary for any opening in the yoga, 14-56
getting up
Each morning hail the saviours of mankind – The beneficial effects of this concentration., 2-115
On getting up, before starting the day, it is good to make an offering of this day, 16-316
When you go to bed late and get up late, you contradict the forces of Nature, 16-404
ghost
The ghost one sees and wrongly takes for the departed being itself, is only an image of it, 16-223
ghosts
Stories about vital beings and ghosts – Why do you listen to these stories?, 17-109
Giants
“The saint and the angel are not the only divinities, 10-280
giddiness
To get rid of headache and giddiness, call the light from above, 15-163
gift
“No matter what the gift and to whom” – “to the one divine Being.”, 8-89
A gift made through vanity is profitable neither to the giver nor to the receiver, 15-50
One more serious pitfall – Gift without knowing whether it corresponds to a need, 2-103
The perfection of the gift – The sincerity and the absoluteness of the giving, 8-15
gifts
A small gift offered with a sincere heart has as much value as costly presents, 2-222
Gifts which cost no effort or sacrifice discourage them from being self-reliant, 2-193
girls
A muscular girl’s appearance – Women gymnasts have perfectly beautiful bodies, 12-295
Can girls do what they want, like boys? – Why not, 12-391
Don’t waste your time wandering about and talking to girls – Futile chatter, 12-130
For the grown-up girls, this kind of pain comes almost entirely from sexual desires, 12-294
Forget that you are a girl or a boy and try to become a human being, 12-290
Forget that you are a girl or a boy, and try to become a human being, 8-241
Girls and boys are educated together here – Forbidden to meet anywhere privately, 12-156
Girls can do what they want, the same as boys, 16-278
I don’t see why there should be one special ideal for the physical education of girls, 8-242
Not to think that you are girls or boys, but human beings equally endeavouring, 12-157
There should be no special ideal of physical education for girls other than for boys, 12-296
We have the same programme of physical education for boys and girls, 8-239
What is the ideal for a girl, from the point of view of physical education?, 8-241
With a wise training, girls as well as boys can participate in all kinds of sports, 12-294
Gita
By following the Gita, why doesn’t one come to the path of the supramental Yoga?, 8-63
For the Gita, the idea of physical transformation does not exist, 8-83
It is the theory of the Gita, it is only a partial way of seeing things, 8-61
Only to step back, to detach yourself – That was one way of understanding the Gita, 8-104
People cling to this teaching of the Gita because it’s comfortable, 8-64
The Gita demands the strong immobility of an immortal spirit – The rest is secondary, 8-66
The message of the Gita will lead humanity more and more to its liberation, 10-63
What is explained in the Gita – It is not exactly like that, 8-59
giving
“Give all you are, all you have, nothing more is asked of you but also nothing less.”, 8-14
“The more you give, the more you receive,” – Does this apply to physical energy?, 8-194
“We must give all we have and are and do here to the Divine.” – Anything more to do?, 3-306
Each nation, each man should be glad to teach what he knows, 2-248
From the moral point of view, if you give all that you have, you do the utmost, 8-8
Give all you are, all you have – Nothing more is asked of you but also nothing less, 15-49
How can we recognise who gives all he has and is and does to the Divine?, 3-307
If they haven’t met the Divine either within or without – They are not asked to give, 8-16
It is good to give knowledge to the ignorant, 2-246
It is our duty to give knowledge as it is our duty to give bread to the hungry, 2-245
One cannot give what one does not have at one’s command, 2-100
One must know how to give everything in order to learn how truly to possess, 17-113
The bargaining is everywhere – Not one in a thousand gives without bargaining, 8-17
The best way of receiving anything whatever is not to pull, but to give, 8-134
The consecration of one’s life and the giving of all one’s possessions, 8-15
The more one spreads out, the more one has – The more one gives, the more one grows, 5-232
The perfection of the gift – The sincerity and the absoluteness of the giving, 8-16
The thought, the feeling and the force that is in a gift is much more important, 15-51
They come to take, they don’t come to give – They make a show of being very devoted, 8-17
To do something for the Lord – To give Him something one has, or one does, or one is, 16-248
We must give all we have and are and do here to the Divine, 3-25
When a gift is made without conditions, one can take it as coming from the Divine, 15-51
When rich men want to give their wealth to the Divine, to whom are they to give?, 8-16
giving oneself
To get out of the ego, the surest means is to give oneself to the Divine, 6-137
giving up
What is needed is to be in a state where one wants to give up the thing, 8-308
When one has such an opportunity, one should be ready to give up everything for its sake, 9-160
giving.
Give to one who asks of you, 3-258
The sage delights in giving, 3-244
Whatever is given to those freed from desires yields abundant fruit, 3-287
globe
The ball – the globe – is a symbol of universality, integrality, infinity, 15-39
glorious body
There is some sense that the glorious body would be a wonderful solution, 11-183
glory
The true glory is to find the Divine in oneself and to live according to His law, 10-277
gluttonous.
When a man is slothful and gluttonous, 3-280
gnome
Near the Sahara, after fir trees had grown, one night she noticed a little gnome, 9-63
gnostic life
What has been realised by one can be realised by others – The gnostic life is certain, 4-159
gnostic realms
One must never speak ill of people or things, if one does not move in the gnostic realms, 6-93
What is the “the gnostic realm”? – The knowledge aspect of the supramental realms, 6-93
goal
“supernatural man” – “the luminous and transcendent goal of our human journey”, 10-271
All the efforts of mankind converge towards the same goal, 2-129
Every person has a definite goal he must achieve in this life, 16-324
God wants to bring us all back to Him in a perfect union – The goal is the same for all, 10-66
In the world, as it is, the goal of life is not to secure personal happiness, 14-7
Never forget the goal. Never allow any part of the being to contradict one’s aspiration, 16-378
Our goal is to manifest the Supramental Reality, 15-91
Ours is neither a political nor a social but a spiritual goal, 13-108
Spiritual life has only one goal – Faith is the most powerful motive-force for beginners, 10-289
The balance between the sum of self-control available and that which the goal requires, 2-122
The creation has that as its goal, that wonderful delight of feeling itself to be Thou, 11-268
The goal foreseen by the Divine is always attained – Many detours for the vast majority, 10-258
The goal of life is to awaken the individual progressively to the Truth-consciousness, 12-18
The goal of life on earth – To make the consciousness progress towards the Divine, 17-101
The goal of this creation is this Consciousness of the Infinite – Each individual particle, 11-289
The more the imperfections, the attachments, the longer it takes – But the goal is sure, 6-177
The more we concentrate on the goal, the more it blossoms forth and becomes precise, 14-50
The teachings of the sages are methods to reach this goal – Three principal categories, 2-129
To reach your spiritual goal, be sincere – Make of it the single purpose of your life, 14-66
What then is this goal? – To become conscious of That, to manifest It, 2-129
Whatever be the goal attained, it is only a beginning, 4-164
Whatever you do, never forget the goal which you have set before you, 12-34
goat
An antelope is “swiftness of movement” – The goat is “agility”, 17-8
god
God made in man’s image has been put in temples and adored, for political reasons, 7-330
They are afraid of a god and think that by such killing they will win his favour, 6-65
What was formerly called “god” was a being of the Overmind, 7-157
God, 5-162
“A God who cannot smile could not have created this humorous universe”, 10-345
“All things […] become at once easy and simple when God in man takes up the contract”, 10-204
“at first imperfect conceptions about God” – “pass on safely to the wider knowledge”, 10-341
“Because God is invincibly great, He can afford to be weak”, 10-101
“Beyond the limited human conception of God, he will pass to the one divine Eternal....”, 8-119
“God is great, says the Mahomedan” – “He can afford to be weak”, 10-100
“God is our wise and perfect Friend” – “He knows when to smite […], when to slay”, 10-350
“God often fails in His workings”, 10-101
“He who recognises not Krishna, the God in man, knows not God entirely”, 10-253
“how necessary is suffering […] failure […] and retardation” – “God’s workings”, 10-244
“I can only know what God is and I do not see how I can tell Him what He ought to be.”, 10-43
“If God did not take upon Himself the burden of tempting men”, 10-284
“If we would understand God” – “renounce our egoistic and ignorant human standards”, 10-260
“If you leave it to God to purify” – “but if you insist on guiding yourself”, 10-284
“Open thy eyes and see what the world really is and what God”, 10-158
“The Semites have afflicted mankind with the conception of a God” – But Krishna, 10-344
“To listen to some devout people, one would imagine that God never laughs”, 10-145
“Until thou canst learn to grapple with God as a wrestler with his comrade”, 10-355
A moment of weakness may be just as necessary as a display of strength, 10-101
Does God ever really fail? Is God ever really weak? Or is it simply a game?, 10-101
God – “better then, instead of condemning or denying, to study and understand Him?”, 10-260
God – “when He tempts worst, […] punishes cruelly, […] violently […] opposes”, 10-284
God is the name man has given to that which surpasses him and dominates him, 11-67
God is the perfection that we must aspire to realise, 14-17
God is watching and playing, in Himself, by Himself, with Himself, His material game, 10-103
God treats his friends with severity – Whatever happens, you are content, even death, 4-353
God, far from being a voluntary Torturer, is the great beneficent love, 10-51
I prefer to speak of “the Truth” – I deliberately do not use the word God, 4-2
Mother, you said you would tell us the difference between “the Divine” and “God”, 5-230
One can remain always with God only when one grows into His likeness, 14-130
The confusion made between what one calls God and what I call the Divine, 5-164
The mystic notion of God may be replaced by the more philosophical notion of truth, 6-24
The name you give to “God” is not at all important once you have the experience, 6-25
The notion of God, of an impersonal Absolute, of Truth, of justice, even of progress, 6-26
The personal God is the God to whom a form is given, 8-110
The words “God” and “the Divine” – I don’t think that Sri Aurobindo contrasts them, 8-44
This idea of God – I a word behind which people have put many very undesirable things, 11-68
Truly man has created God in his own image – I have seen some of these formations, 6-275
The Self of each individual and the universal Self are one, 2-98
What man calls God is a limited consciousness of God, 8-119
Why do God and Nature “run from each other when glimpsed”? – In order to play, 9-9
Why does God need to be weak? – It is not that God has any need of weakness, 10-101
God’s will
“How shall I know God’s will with me? I have to put egoism out of me”, 10-311
“Men in the world have two lights, duty and principle” – When replaced by God’s will, 10-285
goddesses
The gods and goddesses of the Overmind are differentiated in their form, 7-156
godheads
All the forces of Nature are transformed into a number of godheads, 8-141
It is not the fault of the godheads – Men have magnified their own defects a little more, 6-276
Man has created godheads – A mental formation may become an independent entity, 5-132
There are the godheads of the Overmind – Beyond these there is the impersonal Divine, 7-240
To seek the impersonal Divine liberates from many superstitions – The other godheads, 7-240
gods
“The Titans are stronger than the gods”, 10-243
“Thou hast to learn to bear all the gods within thee”, 10-295
All these gods are living beings, each in its own realm, and have an independent reality, 15-355
Beings of the vital taken for the supreme God – Overmental gods bewildering for men, 5-284
By his capacity of love and self-giving, man can have as much power as the gods, 15-360
Even the gods who live in the Overmind have their egos, 17-51
From where do the gods come? – Everything comes from the one Origin, the Supreme, 5-371
Gods – This creed and worship have nothing to do with the teaching of Sri Aurobindo, 17-387
Gods are those that are immortal, who are not bound to the vicissitudes of material life, 3-254
Gods are those who are turned to the Light, who live in the Power and the Knowledge, 3-254
Gods or demons, invisible beings and powers, do not possess the psychic being, 15-360
How Sri Aurobindo visualised our relation with the gods, 9-376
I see no need for us to worship the gods – Our adoration ought to go only to the Supreme, 16-267
In the gods there is no fault because they live according to their own nature, 15-360
In the supramental creation there will no longer be any religions, no longer be gods, 9-151
In the world of the gods there is an ideal and harmonious Brindavan, 10-60
It comes from a sort of unhealthy fear of a monstrous god, 5-347
Narada was a demi-god – These beings have no psychic, 10-202
Not to be dominated or frightened by the gods of the various religions, 10-295
The Divine Mother created the gods – The world changed into a battlefield, 5-372
The gods – Different ways of being of the Supreme, and man himself yet another way, 11-38
The gods – The form of the relations with them depend upon the human consciousness, 11-37
The gods and goddesses of the Overmind are differentiated in their form, 7-156
The gods have a sex – Perhaps it is under their inspiration that Nature made it, 7-160
The gods of the Puranas and the gods of Greek and Egyptian mythology – Similarities, 15-355
The gods of the Puranas in many ways are inferior to man, 9-376
The old world, the creation of the Overmind, was an age of the gods, of religions, 9-150
The overmind is the region of the gods, the beings of divine origin, 16-233
The psychic being when it reaches a kind of perfection may draw towards itself a god, 5-264
There are gods of the Overmind, the gods of the Vedas, the gods of the Supermind, 9-376
There are gods on different planes, some very close to man, 9-376
These gods – Only by uniting with the psychic being of a man that they can have one, 10-203
Things went wrong – She made another creation of all the beings who became the gods, 7-157
Which came first in the manifestation, the god or the Asura, 16-370
Gods
Then a second emanation was made to repair the damage. They are the Gods, 16-370
gods incarnating
A being in the higher world uniting with a psychic being – Gods incarnating upon earth, 4-184
going away
To go away is not a solution – There is left only one thing, to perfect the acceptance, 11-172
going down
What does It mean exactly “to go down into the lower parts or ranges of nature”?, 7-102
going on
But what is to be done? One has to go on, that is all, 11-147
going out
An occult discipline – First of all, one must learn to go out of one’s body consciously, 4-124
For short distances one can go out from his body with the subtle physical, 7-163
Generally you call me rather than go out of the body and come to see me, 4-131
Going out of the body – It is through the heart centre (solar plexus) that one must re-enter, 17-403
I knew a woman who used to be able to go out from twelve consecutive bodies, 8-277
If one goes out of the body leaving it on the bed, can someone else enter it?, 4-128
If you go out of your body and enter into the vital world – There are marvellous regions, 15-332
Is it good to leave the body asleep and go out rambling?, 4-128
Is it the psychic being which goes out or some other part of the being?, 4-129
Many people can go out of their body, but they don’t all go into the world of death, 6-52
Usually it is the mental part of the vital which goes out, 7-163
One goes out of one’s body and then can begin seeing the world he has entered, 6-41
One is able to leave one’s physical body, go out in the vital and move about consciously, 8-276
Others can go out, take a walk, return – But this has to be practised with precaution, 6-190
People should always protect themselves occultly before going out of the body, 4-129
Sometimes the subtle physical, usually the vital, more often the mental being, 4-130
The experience of going out of the body – I do not even speak of doing it at will, 4-124
The occult procedure – To go out of the subtle bodies successively, one after another, 15-356
The part of the being which animates the body has gone out of it, so the body is half dead, 8-276
The part that has gone out of the body, if it is conscious, remains absolutely conscious, 6-54
The story of one gone out of his body – He saw a tiger. It became a tiny little cat, 6-41
This happens when one has gone out of his body, and one must not force things, 7-133
Those who can easily learn to go out of their bodies ought to do so with great care, 15-332
To go out of one’s body means to pass gradually through all the states of being, 15-359
To go out of your body, there are many requirements before you can do it safely, 15-333
We speak of the other side of the veil, the other side of existence, 5-52
When one goes out of the body – Does everybody rush towards you?, 4-130
When the body is in pain, the best way is to go out of one’s body – Curing oneself, 7-128
When the pain is intolerable and people faint – To faint is to go out of one’s body, 7-129
going outside
Going outside – Few are the cases where parents help you in your spiritual progress, 12-160
The permission for students to go out during the holidays – To each one individually, 12-160
going to bed
Children below 15 should not go to bed later than 9 o’clock, 12-159
It is better to go to bed early and to get up early, 12-159
When you go to bed late and get up late, you contradict the forces of Nature, 16-404
You must eat well regularly and sleep well too, taking care not to go to bed too late, 16-117
You must not get into the habit of going to bed late – It is not good, 16-83
going to sleep
Before going to sleep, an aspiration to remember the activities of the night, 16-357
going within
To maintain yourself in a state of inner receptivity – Indispensable to go within each day, 10-20
Two preparatory movements – To go within yourself and to widen yourself progressively, 10-19
gold
Gold should not be used except in the service of the Divine, 15-234
Significances of the gifts offered by the three Magi to Jesus – Gold, frankincense, myrrh, 15-198
The force manifests in all sorts of ways – Even gold is a mere convention, 6-252
The silver air is the spiritual realm. The gold is the supramental and the blue is the mind, 17-357
There is also the miser who fills his chest with pieces of gold, 7-52
Golden Age
When humanity began, certain became a kind of divine humanity – Race superiority, 3-151
golden ages
There were several ages in the earth’s history, called the golden ages, 7-352
Golden Day
The Golden Day – Henceforth the 29th February will be the day of the Lord, 15-99, 15-188
golden light
A golden light, transparent and benevolent – A harmonious certainty, 11-148
Something very external, with a golden light, very powerful, very benevolent, 11-149
golden peace
Something came down with a tremendous power, a golden peace, and then it went away, 15-403
gone out of the body
I had the perception of a person in wholly conscious contact after going out of the body, 11-63
good
“Call not everything evil which men call evil” – “everything good which men call good”, 10-284
“In God’s providence there is no evil, but only good or its preparation”, 10-265
“Tangled is the way of works in the world” – “whether they did good or did evil”, 10-308
A Consciousness in which what we call “evil” is as much necessary as “good”, 11-212
A height where the ordinary notions of good and bad lose all their value, 10-265
All notions of good and evil are exclusively human, 10-308
All that gives you the perception and joy of my presence is good, 16-120
All that leads to the Divine is good, and all that leads away from the Divine is bad, 16-378
As though what is good was becoming better and what is bad becoming worse, 11-313
Beauty is the aesthetic instinct of man, and the good is his ethical instinct, 7-173
Do good for the love of good and not in hope of a reward, 15-225
Do not judge that a thing comes from the Divine because you find it good, 6-130
Every wrong action or every good deed produces on the consciousness its effect, 3-200
Evil and good – But to me all things in Him are lovable, 10-337
Good people go towards what is good, but the wicked seek what is bad, 2-241
How to know what is good and what is bad? – When you are conscious of the Divine, 12-126
It is a fact that man became conscious of himself with the sense of good and evil, 10-93
No sage has ever said “Be good, and all will go well with you externally”, 11-77
One should not do good in the hope of getting a reward, 17-143
Our ideas of good and evil are so ridiculous, 9-280
The Separation – The tendency is to put up two poles, the good thing, the bad thing, 11-111
The separation gave birth to this division between that one calls the good and the bad, 11-112
The unlimited power of the good serves as a limit to the spreading of evil, 7-419
The vibrations of evil are in truth less powerful than the vibrations of good, 16-381
There is no longer anything good or bad – There is imbalance and balance, 5-352
This difference of good and evil and all that, appears as childishness, 11-210
This is how something bad can be turned into something very good, 6-289
To do good is the best means to be quiet and peaceful – Being disinterested besides, 3-197
Try to do the good and never forget that God sees you everywhere, 15-225
When you are good you create in you, around you, a particular atmosphere, 3-199
Good
The second step is to be positively conscious of the supreme Good and supreme Beauty, 10-72
good actions.
One whose good actions efface the evil ones, 3-243
The fruit of the evil action and that of the good action, 3-217
good and evil
Let us never forget that our notions of good and evil are wholly relative, 2-96
Suppose as some religions that there always will be good and evil, it would be hopeless, 5-72
The day the greatest Asuras are converted – The false ideas of opposing good and evil, 4-119
good conduct.
A single day spent in good conduct and meditation is worth more, 3-227
good day
Wishing a good day – If you do it consciously, the word takes on a great force, 15-264
Good Day
There is a way of saying “Good Day” which is very effective, 7-343
good manners
I insist on the necessity of having good manners, 12-154
good taste
About fashion, dress and ornaments – Good taste means being simple and sincere, 12-366
Good taste is the aristocracy of art, 12-233
good will
Good will for all and good will from all is the basis of peace and harmony, 14-186
good.
Oppose anger with serenity, evil with good, 3-258
Do good with enthusiasm, leave behind all evil thoughts, 3-229
Do not treat evil lightly, do not treat good lightly, 3-229
In the two worlds, one who does good rejoices, one who does evil suffers, 3-198
Those who recognise evil to be evil, good to be good, 3-278
Good.
No man should neglect his supreme Good to follow another, 3-240
goodness
Sweetness without strength and goodness without power are incomplete, 10-280
goodwill
“an ignorant goodwill and an indolent energy”, 16-283
A spontaneous act done as an offering of goodwill – This only one truly has any value, 9-318
Act not in reaction to outer contact, but with an immutable vision of love and goodwill, 12-335
Difference between asking the Divine to adopt you, and making a gesture of goodwill, 8-16
Every human being of goodwill – To aspire for the greatest good of the world and men, 12-101
For someone who has an entire goodwill, there is always an indication, 9-31
Goodwill means wanting to do good always – You are ignorant of what “good” is, 16-283
In our relations, a total, unvarying, constant and egoless kindness and goodwill, 12-70
Let us have a sincere aspiration united to a constant goodwill and the victory is certain, 15-82
Naturally, all goodwill is open to a deeper consciousness, 7-299
One should keep goodwill and love constantly in his heart and let them pour out, 14-186
One should not act in reaction, but with an immutable vision of love and goodwill, 14-334
The goodwill is in the psychic – But there is a kind of vital interdependence, 5-305
The victory you win in your character is one which can be gained in the whole world, 5-19
There is always a solution, but individuals and nations must have mutual goodwill, 15-314
There must also be an aspiration for progress, a goodwill which never fails, 8-205
To do something every day which is an expression of goodwill for all, 13-316
True greatness, true superiority lies in kindness and goodwill, 16-21
When things are going wrong – The best opportunity to show one’s goodwill, 17-242
Whenever there is sincerity and goodwill, the Divine’s help also is there, 14-86
Gopis
“Krishna stealing the robes of the Gopis” – “Men bring what they have in themselves”, 10-345
gospels
“They say that the gospels are forgeries and Krishna a creation of the poets”, 10-64
Gospels
The Gospels were the starting-point of the Christian religion, 10-64
The writers of the Gospels have tried to reproduce exactly what Christ taught, 10-64
What is the role of the Gospels in the life of man?, 10-64
gossip
We all know how injurious it is to listen to and repeat slanderous gossip, 2-94
gossiping
Gossiping degrades you and, if you want to do Yoga, you must abstain from it, 4-153
To gossip about what somebody is doing or not doing is wrong, 14-207
governing
He only who has a perfect sense of true justice can claim the right to be obeyed, 15-55
One must be able to control oneself before one can hope to govern others, 15-53
Only he who knows how to obey is capable of governing, 15-54
The forces which are accustomed to govern do not want to lose their authority, 6-169
The Lord of the Nations refuses to try conversion – The forces which govern the world, 6-172
To those whose work is to govern or to lead – Man has to impose his progress on Nature, 15-55
government
“neither priest, king, merchant nor labourer is the true governor of humanity”, 10-313
“the machinery of government and society” – “the perfection of the soul within”, 10-310
A transitional government by those truly conscious of Him and entirely surrendered, 10-304
All human governments are a falsehood or a chimera – To be governed by the Truth, 10-310
If there were some people in the government without a party – It would be magnificent, 15-407
No law or government can save us the consequences of what we are, 10-310
Only the divine government can be a true government, 10-313
Replacing the mental government of intelligence by that of a spiritualised consciousness, 11-106
So long as the mind governs life, how can the reign of the Divine be established?, 10-321
Submit exclusively to the Divine Truth – Outside all human laws and governments, 10-310
The government of the Supreme Lord recognised and admitted in all things, 10-305
The time has come for the government by fear to be replaced by the government of love, 13-370
The time has come to govern through union, mutual understanding and collaboration, 13-369
This earth is still governed by ignorance and falsehood, 14-194
Yet, women must progress to take the place they claim in the governing of nations, 2-149
governments
For governing or giving a lesson – To do work, one must make a lot of progress, 5-300
The black ring central – The black chaos which now governs the world, 12-266
grace
“the criminal led out to be hanged” – “by the grace of God”, 10-50
It may happen that the divine grace is given to someone without his knowing anything, 15-322
The divine grace, whatever you do, will lead you towards the Divine Goal, 10-317
To receive the divine grace – A great aspiration, a sincere humility and an absolute trust, 16-250
Grace
“But the supreme Grace will act only in the conditions of the Light and the Truth....”, 6-216
“For if it [the supreme Grace] were to yield […] it would defeat its own purpose.”, 6-205
“It is in proportion to our trust in the Divine that the Divine Grace can act for us”, 5-369
A certain inner humility makes you aware of your helplessness without the Grace, 6-322
A progressive evolution – All is the expression of the divine Grace and Will, 8-266
After making one’s mental formation, if one offers it to the Grace – A chance of success, 8-254
Always consider events as a gift from the Divine Grace – Towards the spiritual goal, 14-95
An absolute faith and trust in the Grace is, in the last analysis, the Supreme Wisdom, 14-89
An absolute faith in the healing power of Grace – Would perhaps avoid many illnesses, 10-322
And how stupid men are! When the Grace has come to them, they push it away, 11-206
And later, don’t forget that it is the Grace which pulled you of the difficulty, 6-323
Are Divine Love and Grace the same thing?, 4-243
Aspiration, faith, complete trust allow the Grace to come and set right the consequences, 10-232
But for one who has faith in the Divine Grace, the return to the Light becomes easy, 5-234
Do we push the divine Grace away from us every time we make a mistake?, 6-236
Does the intervention of the Grace come through a call? – I think so, 5-366
Everything that happens happens by the Grace of the Lord, 10-51
Faith and confidence in the Divine Grace – Better than all the pills and injections, 17-194
For the Grace to have a perfect and total result, the faith must be total and perfect, 17-289
Give yourself to the Grace and let it do everything – That is the best way, 9-427
Give yourself up to the Grace of the Divine – The supreme power of Transformation, 3-171
Have faith and unshaken confidence. The Divine Grace will do the rest, 14-90
How can I subdue the children’s naughtiness? – Have an absolute trust in the Grace, 14-94
How much more powerful the Force is, the Grace more active, the Help more tangible, 8-220
If one has a special reason for invoking the Grace, it is better to formulate it, 8-254
If one were in union with this Grace one would begin a life of infinite happiness, 8-255
If the Grace accepts the conditions laid by the falsehood, it can no longer do anything, 6-205
If you have only a great aspiration for the divine Grace, the Grace will choose, 8-254
In failure as well as in success, the Divine’s Grace is always there, 14-89
In front of the Divine Grace, all are children of the one and the same Mother, 14-85
In the consciousness of the Divine Unity – The Grace behind everything, 16-300
In union with this Grace – The best possible collaboration in the divine Work, 8-250
Individuals are miserable to the extent to which they are not conscious of the Grace, 11-204
Is it the aim of your endeavour to establish the Divine Grace permanently? Yes, 14-84
It is a lack of confidence in what the divine Grace can do for us, 6-267
It is aspiration and faith that allow the Divine Grace to act, 17-21
It is in proportion to our trust in the Divine that the Divine Grace can act for us and help, 14-92
It is not the Grace which recedes from you, it is you who recede from the Grace., 6-217
It’s the only remedy, for everybody – A full confidence in the Divine Grace, 15-399
Keep good faith in the Grace. She is the doer of all miracles, 14-91
Love can exist without Grace and Grace can exist without Love, 4-243
No protection, no Grace can save those who refuse the indispensable purification, 8-260
Nothing can be compared to the peace that comes from a total trust in the Grace, 14-93
One lives in the Action and Presence of the Grace a life full of joy, 8-256
One now sees only the divine Presence, the divine Will and the Grace everywhere, 8-222
Only the divine Grace can pull you out of your difficulty, 17-136
People are not aware of the workings of Grace except when there has been a danger, 5-406
People believe that the Grace means making everything smooth. It is not true, 15-180
People do not want the divine Grace to come in – Illusion is necessary to make you act, 4-279
Someone neither willing nor able to do anything – The Grace has no effect on lazy people, 17-347
Sometimes they are not ready – These are saved only by their trust in the divine Grace, 7-398
Tell yourself, “Good, perhaps the divine Grace deserves our confidence”, 6-445
The consequences of past errors disappear through the intervention of the divine Grace, 14-234
The Divine Compassion and the Divine Grace – The difference between the two, 16-345
The Divine Grace alone has the power to change the course of Universal Justice, 14-83
The Divine Grace completely contradicts Karma, 5-90
The divine Grace is active everywhere, and in all circumstances in the same way, 5-370
The Divine Grace is always at work – The material world and men do not want it, 16-154
The divine Grace is always there to help those who have decided to correct themselves, 9-306
The divine Grace is everywhere, always, behind everything and every event, 10-50
The experience “I should like to have lived at that time!” – Now the Grace is here, 7-414
The Grace and the help are always there for all who aspire for them, 14-87
The Grace conducts everything – The march forward to the divine realisation, 8-250
The Grace does not recognise the right of suffering to exist and abolishes it, 16-345
The Grace does not withdraw – People make it impossible for themselves to receive it, 17-137
The Grace is a thing that surpasses all comprehension, with its clear-seeing kindliness, 11-206
The Grace is at work everywhere – It is the best possible thing that happens, 8-256
The Grace is equally for all. But each one receives it according to his sincerity, 14-85
The Grace is that which makes you march swiftly towards the realisation, 14-97
The Grace of the Divine is generally proportioned to your difficulties, 3-143
The Grace will always be there, even with the worst of sinners, to help him to change, 6-217
The Grace works for the realisation of your aspiration – So there is nothing to fear, 15-181
The great work of the Avatar is to manifest the Divine Grace upon earth, 14-83
The individual creates a psychological barrier between himself and the Grace, 6-218
The luminous simplicity of the Divine Grace ready to act if we allow it to act, 14-344
The luminous simplicity of the Divine’s Grace, ready to act if we allow It to do so, 15-186
The only help one can and should receive is that of the Grace, 9-407
The only way to a true and lasting happiness – Complete reliance on the Divine’s Grace, 14-180
The same event can fill you with ecstatic joy – The divine Grace makes you progress, 8-84
The tremendous resistance which the world opposes to the work of the Grace, 9-420
There is a means. It is never to lose the idea of the total self-giving to the Grace, 8-278
This Grace leads us towards the awareness of the Godhead and union with Him, 8-256
This world has not yet changed, it will take some time – Lean on the Supreme Grace, 15-399
Through the aid of the Grace the course can be different, the determinism is changed, 4-161
Two aspects of the liberating action of the Divine Grace – Peace and progress, 15-185
Universal justice – You cannot escape it except through the intervention of Grace, 5-361
What does one call an all-powerful Grace? – A problem which seems insoluble, 8-267
What is the way to accept the Grace with gratitude? – First, you must feel the need for it, 6-322
What should be done to effect the cure of an illness – It depends upon the Divine Grace., 4-279
When desires are not satisfied – The Grace wants a willing and spontaneous surrender, 10-261
When one prays for the intervention of the Grace, doesn’t one expect a particular result?, 8-254
When the Grace is present, incarnate on earth – The possibility of making a final choice, 12-350
When you grow aware of this knot, you can call the divine Force and the Grace, 6-390
Why do children have fear? Because they are weak – Have faith in the Divine Grace, 12-125
Without the Grace this could not happen – One must have the experience, 6-286
You ask the Grace to do something for you, but this thing is a falsehood, 6-216
You at once feel in your heart this Presence, this Force, this Grace, 15-398
You can add to that a movement of complete and trusting surrender to the Grace, 8-213
You should thank the divine Grace for having pointed out to you the weakness to rectify, 15-377
Grace.
“Let us unite our wills in a great aspiration, 12-495
grammar
You must study grammar well if you want to understand what you read, 12-218
grapefruit
She had put a grapefruit on her solar plexus and had absorbed all the life from the fruit, 9-60
gratefulness
The more grateful we are, the happier we shall be, 10-342
There is no better cure for egoism than a happy gratefulness, 14-155
gratitude
Animals feel a spontaneous gratitude and they have trust – A very strong attachment, 5-239
Another movement should constantly accompany devotion – Gratitude, thankfulness, 8-40
Compassion and gratitude are essentially psychic virtues, 15-277
Gratitude – A loving recognition of the Grace received from the Divine, 14-154
If gratitude also is veiled, the obscure periods last much longer, 14-247
In the physical the joy of being is the best expression of gratitude towards the Divine, 14-359
Materially, upon earth, it is in gratitude that one finds the source of the purest delight, 15-192
Periods of obscuration are frequent and common – Keep gratitude in your heart, 14-247
The best way to express one’s gratitude to the Divine is to feel simply happy, 14-154
The capacity of gratitude – An ardent need to respond with warmth, devotion, joy, 7-418
The nobility of a being is measured by its capacity of gratitude, 14-155
The only true way of expressing one’s gratitude to the Divine is to identify with Him, 16-314
There is nothing which gives you a joy equal to that of gratitude, 8-40
Two principal things – The capacity for enthusiasm, an innate faculty of gratitude, 7-418
What is the way to accept the Grace with gratitude? – First, you must feel the need for it, 6-322
With a true sense of gratitude for the Divine’s infinite mercy, one would be saved, 15-20
Gratitude
Gratitude appearing to be a stranger in the palace of Truth among the virtues, 2-7
gratitude to Sri Aurobindo
To express our gratitude to Sri Aurobindo – Be a living demonstration of his teaching, 15-193
graveness
That does not mean that you have to be grave – Be peaceful and full of calm energy, 14-322
Great beings
Divine love, when manifested in a personal being, is easier to realise – A personal touch, 3-75
Great One
Some may have received an inspiration – But they proclaim “I am that Great One”, 3-80
great soul
Every time that a great soul has come, something was effected – The inner life, 3-39
Great Vehicle
The religion of the North is the “Great Vehicle”, that of the South, the “Little Vehicle”, 4-257
greatness
The greatness and nobleness of an event do not depend on material success, 10-283
greed
But why are there greedy children? – The whole outer being is full of difficulties, 6-5
Greed concerning physical consciousness – The most serious obstacles to sadhana, 14-251
Greed for fame is responsible for brain tumours, 17-385
Ignorant and stupid greed is sure to lead to ruin, 13-177
Most of the people are simply greedy and their case deserves no consideration, 17-319
Tumours – Generally the result of a very strong greed in the nature, 15-164
greed for food
An inner attitude of freedom from attachment and from greed for food is needed, 14-251
Conquest over the greed for food – A promise of good health, 15-148
If you have greed for food – You become a slave, 14-251, 16-113
greed for money
Greed for money – The surest way to decrease one’s conscience, 15-52
greed.
“anything more than to create new needs and a corresponding greed for gain?”, 12-488
Let us live free from hatred, suffering, greed, 3-252
greediness
There is a difference between educating one’s senses and attachment or greediness, 7-57
Greeks
“I find in Shakespeare a far greater and more consistent universalist than the Greeks”, 10-249
“The Greeks sought universality” – “Shakespeare sought it more successfully”, 10-249
green
Green denotes a vast peaceful feeling with a very harmonious relationship with Nature, 12-265
greetings
Greeting formulas used in ancient schools of initiation with a special power of action, 2-68
grief
“Men are still in love with grief” – “Therefore Christ still hangs on the cross”, 10-59
“When I suffer from pain or grief or mischance”, 10-345
grief.
What is pleasing, affection, attachment, desire, craving, give rise to grief and fear, 3-255
grotesque
“Behind its odious, grotesque or terrible seemings Krishna laughs”, 10-298
Grotesque and odious things, or beauty – Are they really as we see them?, 10-298
group
Individual work or group work – Isn’t it possible to divide the class time into two parts?, 12-182
The group was formed in such a way that it became an imperious necessity, 7-409
The individual submitted to the capacity of the group loses his chance of total progress, 12-180
The protection acts if the action of the group is coordinated and disciplined, 16-345
Two possibilities – An intensive individual sadhana or else to let the group be formed, 7-409
groupings
In Nature’s works appears the will to rebuild through groupings the primordial oneness, 12-67
groups
A considerable number of groups of twelve men have united in a common aspiration, 8-93
Certain groups of people would meet to express a certain common state of soul, 9-37
Every group, if it is a real one, must necessarily be hierarchical, 16-328
Initiatory groups assembled for a collective progress, to open together to a force, 9-38
It is impossible to give an arbitrary form – Groups must be living organisms, 2-62
Let the children group themselves for work according to their spontaneous sympathies, 12-336
Little groups in the Ashram – Men imagine that they have to form groups, 16-351
Numerous groups that form and disappear almost immediately – Their organisation, 2-62
People forming groups and making rules for themselves – A self-imposed discipline, 8-196
The feeling of insecurity is a means used by political or religious groups, 9-355
The threefold action – The members of the group and the society, 2-50
These groups can have a considerable effect, 9-369
What a single man can do by his spiritual power can be achieved by a group, 2-114
growth
It cannot endure unless there is a constant material growth, 15-85
There an aspiration for growth in children also, as there is in plants, 8-25
We can transform the force for growth into a force which will perfect our body, 8-20
Youth is constant growth and perpetual progress, 8-20
guardians
The role of parents or guardians – To encourage the children to be docile and disciplined, 12-365
guidance
Await from the Divine alone help, protection, guidance and approbation, 14-286
Mistaking Mother’s inner guidance for one’s own opinion – Learning to discriminate, 17-318
Never forget that you are not alone. The Divine is with you helping and guiding you, 14-9, 15-189
One feels a kind of inner guidance – One must naturally add to it a conscious surrender, 9-359
The ideal condition is, at each occasion, to receive the guidance from above, 17-279
To master sleep asks for much work – One can hardly do it without a close guidance, 7-66
Guidance
How to recognise and interpret the Guidance which comes through circumstances?, 9-29
With a quiet faith in the Divine Guidance all could be very simple and easy, 14-88, 17-259
guide
It is preferable to have someone who can guide you there – Importance to know the way, 5-278
Recommended that one should take up these studies only under a very reliable guide, 12-91
The first thing is to learn how to know by identity – To learn how to guide other people, 5-298
guide.
If one puts into practice what he teaches to others, he can very well guide others, 3-239
guiding
“If you leave it to God to purify” – “but if you insist on guiding yourself”, 10-284
gunas
The proportion of the three “gunas” is very important, 5-414
guru
As for the disciple, I would tell him “In all cases, be faithful to your guru”, 12-63
Certain gurus who have disciples tell them that they you can do anything whatever, 8-71
It is better to act in ignorance than to act in disobedience to the command of one’s guru, 17-130
It is better to refer all to the vision of the guru – The surest path to progress, 8-350
It is only the guru who has the right to impose his will on the will of the disciple, 15-253
No other approval except that of one’s teacher or one’s guru or of the Divine Himself, 8-349
One must never speak of one’s spiritual experiences – Only to one’s guru, 12-63
The guru – For him too, to speak about his experiences is not favourable, 12-63
They offer themselves freely to the guru and take his guidance – A free movement, 15-260
While the mantra is given by a guru and the guru transmits his power, 9-392
You have your own experience. Leave each one to his own experience – Unless a guru, 8-63
Guru
“God, the world Guru, is wiser than thy mind”, 10-341
If you do not have a Guru, then it is a little more difficult, 5-156
In the days of old one depended on the Guru or the Initiate to obtain the knowledge, 9-68
It is not as a Guru that I love and bless, it is as the Mother who asks nothing in return, 16-207
Not to speak or to write about a progress made to anybody else than the Guru, 14-141
Only the Guru has the right to impose his will upon the will of the disciple, 17-27
Recommended to choose one spiritual master and to take great care not to see any others, 15-26
Speaking of your experience to your Guru – He helps to bring about the result, 15-352
Sri Aurobindo has made a distinction – He speaks of the Guru, 7-337
The disciples judge the forms by the Master. Outsiders judge the Master by the forms, 15-183
The easiest way, when you have a Guru, is to go and ask him, 5-155
The laying bare of each falsehood is in itself a victory – To oneself or to the Guru, 3-141
The personal teaching of the Guru must not be disclosed to others, 14-61
The western mind always finds it difficult to submit totally to a Guru, 14-60
gymnastics
A room for gymnastics – Without air and light exercises do more harm than good, 12-283
It is possible – It is through gymnastic exercises that you make yourself supple, 5-267
habit
One lives by a kind of habit which is barely half-conscious, 9-46
habits
“to work for the Future” – Not to stick to the old habits individual and national, 15-181
A break with the habits and the beliefs of the past – Advancing towards the future, 15-197
All the habits are in this way undone. And for all the functions it is the same, 11-58
An offering of one’s defect, vice or bad habit – The force to replace by a truer vibration, 16-244
An upsetting action in the world – The breaking up of all habits and all rules, 11-1
And why is it not done? – The old habits come back and there is this insidious doubt, 3-257
But if by mischance the mind starts to help or judge, all fall back into the old habit, 11-101
Formations are the result of habits – Habits have become like a part of your character, 4-344
Good habits are a tie which must one day be abandoned to obey the Will of the Supreme, 16-317
If the child, from the very beginning of his existence, learns good habits – Less trouble, 12-12
It is as though in order to replace this habit there was a kind of effort to create another, 11-69
It is difficult to get rid of all habits. They must be faced with a steady determination, 14-160
It is the inner habits, it is this which finds it so difficult to change, 4-409
It means fighting against a habit, the automatism of the material consciousness, 11-69
Make use of habit as a help in organising one’s material life – The greatest flexibility, 12-50
Matter tries to liberate itself from old habits to prepare for the new creation, 15-117
No true surrender – If human relations and their habits and attachments are maintained, 14-287
Of all the habits, death is surely the most obstinate, 15-120
Our mirror clear of all the dust of preconception and habit – A minimum of distortion, 2-84
Sometimes the part that has to progress refuses to move and clings to its old habits, 14-246
The old habits and the general unconsciousness put a kind of covering, 12-428
To a teacher – Break your old habits of thought. Before you go to class, say a prayer, 12-426
To forget the past and to lose habits of thinking is indeed a difficult thing, 15-72
To get rid of dangerous habits – The effort must be steady and the aspiration sincere, 14-161
Very austere habits – A great regularity in sleep, food, exercise and every activity, 12-51
What do I need to reject most? – The pull of the old human habits, 14-67
What is the difference between the “old habits” and the “old formations”, 4-344
You should be very careful about outside influences and ordinary habits, 12-153
half-measures
Perhaps the half-measures now no longer suffice – Perhaps it is time to take one’s stand, 11-173
hallucinations
“hallucinations” – The phenomena of the inner consciousness, which are most precious, 10-39
“That which men term a hallucination is the reflection in the mind and senses”, 10-41
“They told me, “These things are hallucinations.””, 10-39
A hallucination is not a direct vision, but a reflected image, 10-41
Hallucinations – This type of perception often precedes the capacity of vision, 10-41
In “hallucination” as well as in vision, what is seen does correspond to something real, 10-42
hand
Sri Aurobindo speaks of a “conscious hand” – What does that mean?, 4-403
hands
Among musicians – There are pianists who have individualised their hands, 8-318
In artists – For instance in certain musicians who have used their hands, 9-269
It is quite possible to make hands conscious by concentrating on the hands, 16-363
The hands of painters, sculptors, musicians are usually very conscious, 16-364
To learn piano or to do painting the consciousness enters into the hands, 11-98
Hanuman
Hanuman represents the evolutionary man, Rama is the involutionary being, 5-323
happenings
“A particular thing happens because the whole universe is what it is.”, 4-154
“Never take physical happenings at their face value”, 6-29
All that happens is always the effect of the Supreme’s Will, 14-112
All that happens is in order to lead us and the world as quick as possible to the goal, 17-260
All that happens to us having been decided in advance. What does that mean?, 5-187
All that happens to you comes from what you are and from nothing else, 6-97
Always keep in touch with the divine presence and the very best will always take place, 3-154
At every minute what happens is the best possible for the unfolding of the whole, 4-214
Be always at the summit of your consciousness and the best will always happen to you, 12-78
Easy to do once you get into contact with your psychic being – All happens for the best, 3-123
Everything that happens happens by the Grace of the Lord, 10-51
For one who lives in the spiritual consciousness – What happens takes on a special value, 2-71
God treats his friends with severity – Whatever happens, you are content, even death, 4-354
Is it really the best that always happens? – The power of the right attitude, 3-154
Is it really the best that happens in all circumstances?, 4-213
It is absurd to attach importance to one’s life, to oneself, and to what happens to you, 6-346
It is better to let things happen without speaking about them – Publicity, 8-9
Never take physical happenings at their face value, 12-34, 14-213
One must be very vigilant, wide awake – Look at what is happening day by day, 9-294
One takes whatever happens as an opportunity to prepare oneself for the divine work, 6-154
People insist that things should happen in a particular way, contrary to the truth, 6-206
The Divine Will is distorted in the manifestation – We must never slacken our efforts, 3-170
The faith that if we rely on the Divine it is always what is best for us which happens, 6-349
The greatest good happens to each when in contact with one’s highest consciousness, 15-290
The moment one gives oneself to the Divine, it will always be the best that will happen, 6-123
The very best happens always to those who have put their entire trust in the Divine, 14-94
The wise man knows that he is responsible for what happens to him and tries to correct, 17-391
There are three reasons why one feels afraid – Above all, a lack of trust in the Divine, 4-211
Those who profess that everything that happens is the expression of the divine Will, 8-68
Ultimately, what happens to each one is only what the Supreme Will has decided, 15-118
What must happen in order to lead us and the world as quickly as possible to the goal, 14-97
Whatever happens is the effect of the Grace and the best that could happen spiritually, 17-401
Whatever happens is the result of all that has happened before, 4-217
Whatever happens to us is always for our good, if we take the point of view of the spirit, 10-49
Whatever has happened in one’s life had to happen – The present and the future, 3-28
You must feel free and unconcerned whatever happens to them, 14-285
happiness
A safe and quiet life is not enough to make happy – Inner development is necessary, 10-269
Always be kind, contented and happy – You will radiate your quiet happiness, 3-291
Always remember that on the happiness you give will depend the happiness you get, 14-181
As yet happiness and good health are not normal conditions in this world, 15-136
Be happy, my child, it is the surest way of progress, 14-179
Do not live to be happy, live to serve the Divine, 16-429
Give up all personal seeking for comfort, satisfaction, enjoyment or happiness, 12-33
Happy heart – Smiling, peaceful, wide open, without a shadow, 14-179
Identified with the forces from below, you suffer – If those from above, you are happy, 8-85
In order to be truly happy in life, one must love work, 12-337
In the psychic is the source of constant happiness, 14-337
In the world, as it is, the goal of life is not to secure personal happiness, 14-7
Indeed he is happy who loves the Divine because the Divine is always with him, 14-180
It is not money that makes a man happy, but rather an inner balance, 13-174
It is through work and self-mastery that one can find happiness and peace, 16-132
Let us seek our happiness only in the Divine, 14-180
Lord, give me the real happiness, that which depends only upon Thee, 15-214
Making progress, overcoming a difficulty, learning something – Make one truly happy, 16-32
Now, you must learn to be happy and confident while knowing why and understanding, 16-59
One is that the chief aim of life is to be happy, 12-18
Pass on to people the contagion of a true and deep happiness, 14-180
Real happiness is of divine origin – Ordinary happiness is of vital origin, 17-18
The aim of human life is to discover the Divine and to manifest It – Happiness, 12-312
The Divine Consciousness is the only true help, the only true happiness, 14-11
The Divine’s Presence gives us serenity in action and an unchanging happiness, 14-13
The only way to a true and lasting happiness – Complete reliance on the Divine’s Grace, 14-180
The supreme happiness is to be true servitors of the Divine, 12-380
To be concerned for one’s happiness is the surest way of becoming unhappy, 14-181
True happiness – Only by discovering one’s psychic being and uniting with it, 16-289
True happiness is possible only when one has found the Divine, 16-437
True unchanging happiness – Only by identification with the Divine Consciousness, 16-61
When one’s attention is always turned towards oneself, one is never happy, 16-132
Why, just after so much happiness, so much disturbance comes – Like a pendulum, 17-73
happiness.
Neither sorrow nor happiness can move the sage, 3-219
Renouncing a happiness to realise a greater one, 3-274
happy
If one is sincere in one’s surrender, one is perfectly happy, 6-211
happyness
You can learn at every moment – When one does the best one can, one is happy, 5-50
hardening
Hardening – Indifference to the misfortunes of the world and the suffering of others, 16-186
The hostile force is far on condition that the “peace” is not that of a hardening, 16-186
hare
A hare – “prudence”, 15-37
The significance of animals – Deer, swan, parrot, elephant, dog, seal, peacock, hare, 17-5
harm.
Doing harm to one who does none, 3-233
harmonisation
“the aim to be achieved” is the harmonisation of the earth – Human unity, 5-353
A sort of rest, for an assimilation and a harmonisation, is necessary at a given moment, 6-36
It is like the harmonisation of contraries – The action is a material action, 11-326
harmonising
A harmonious personality implies a conscious arrangement of the inner individualities, 15-288
One must take the psychic being as the centre and harmonise the various individualities, 15-288
harmony
“To exalt one virtue […] unduly” – “God moves always towards a harmony, 10-264
A conscious harmony behind physical exercises and the games, the art, the food, 11-174
A disagreement – An open, frank and cordial talk for a harmonious and effective solution, 17-281
A generous heart always forgets the past offences and is ready to reestablish harmony, 17-357
A harmonious collective aspiration can change the course of circumstances, 14-184
A harmonisation can come only by putting each thing in its place, 9-56
A single movement in harmony with that Truth is of more value than arguments, 9-257
A small country that lived in order and harmony – The law of Charity with Justice, 2-8
All those who produce something artistic are artists – The sense of harmony in forms, 5-324
An intervention of the vibration of harmony in the vibration of disorder, 10-190
Beautiful and noble thoughts help to hasten the advent of terrestrial harmony, 2-96
Beauty and harmony should be one with the expression of life as a whole, 3-109
Behind all appearances there is a harmony like in a perfect symphony, 17-176
Clear perception of the degree of harmony or disharmony – A translation in image, 11-125
Collective harmony is the work undertaken by the Divine Consciousness, 14-184
Each thing must be in its place in total harmony with all the rest – A totally divine life, 10-155
For all to agree, each one must rise to the summit of his consciousness – Harmony, 14-185
For harmony and better work – By changing one’s own consciousness and character, 14-309
Good will for all and good will from all is the basis of peace and harmony, 14-186
Harmony and peace – Only in union with the Divine and in the Divine, 14-184
Harmony is my aim and all that leads to harmony makes me happy, 14-184
In this sound and balanced life a new harmony will manifest in the body, 4-54
Just before the experience, there was in the body an aspiration for harmony – The result, 11-32
Only in peace, poise and harmony can the truth be discovered and lived, 10-320
People in a certain harmony with Nature are usually always joyful, happy, 8-304
Perfection can only exist in supreme harmony, 10-265
Psychic work – A work governed by harmony, 14-311
Relationships based on psychic contacts – A harmony in all the activities of life, 10-246
Spiritual progress and the service of Truth are based on harmony and not on criticism, 12-184
The Force which is at work at this moment is a Force of harmony that makes for unity, 15-104
The general aim to be attained is the advent of a progressing universal harmony, 2-49
The ground of understanding and harmony in a happy combination of individual wills, 14-266
The one thing that seems necessary is a harmonisation – Each thing in its place, 9-257
The process of world transformation – An incarnation of this vibration of harmony, 10-190
The true state is a harmony of all, an equilibrium of all, 11-113
The universe is in movement – Harmonious if in accordance with the divine order, 8-3
The whole trouble – You cannot harmonise with someone unless he is in agreement, 14-266
There is a state of consciousness in which everything appears to you harmonious, 4-158
There will be possible an order which will allow a harmonious functioning of the whole, 9-298
This Power is a Power of perfect harmony where each thing is in its place, 10-231
This spiritual presence makes possible a certain harmony, 9-339
What we do with passion and intolerance cannot be divine – In peace and harmony, 14-279
You must become aware of the points where this harmony does not exist, 7-1
Harmony
Suffering, disorder, and Harmony, Ananda – The two experienced together, 11-141
The world of Harmony as the root of all harmony that has been manifested, 3-112
harsh words.
The return for harsh words, angry words, 3-233
haste
“Each man of us has a million lives yet to fulfil upon earth. Why then this haste”, 10-301
hastening
To hasten the movement, if one could remain without being troubled – A great difference, 11-320
hate
Hate is a dangerous sentiment which leaves you always at the mercy of the one you hate, 16-77
The supramental force has the power to transform the darkest hate into luminous peace, 15-93
Hatha Yoga
About Hatha Yoga – Not the only yogic type of exercises, 12-285
Hathayoga
Mechanical, these are the Asanas, Hathayoga – The psychological method is Yoga, 5-391
Hatha-yoga
The Hatha-yoga and Tantric methods – Why don’t we introduce them into our system?, 9-153
hatred
“Hate not the oppressor”, 10-279
“Hatred is a sword of power, but its edge is always double”, 10-279
“Hatred is the sign of a secret attraction that is eager to flee from itself”, 10-213
“Men slay out of [...] anger, hatred or vengeance” – or “a selfish end” – “If thou slay”, 10-281
“Selfishness is the only sin, meanness the only vice, hatred the only criminality”, 10-213
All the rest leads to all kinds of things like jealousy, or envy, and as far as hatred, 5-238
Crowds can gather out of hatred, and their cries are a prayer to the adverse forces, 9-369
Every obstacle, every ill-will, every hatred rising against Him is a promise of a victory, 14-12
Love alone can overcome hate and violence, 14-131
One is obsessed by what one hates even more than by what one loves, 10-214
One is the slave of what one hates just as much as of what one loves, 10-214
Seeing often more love in an expression of fury and hatred than in a dull and inert state, 8-231
When the earth no longer needs to hate in order to love – No more hatred, 10-166
When you have the experience of hatred, the whole world for you is full of hatred, 6-363
With love this distortion is almost as great as the distortion of hatred, 10-214
Would it not be even more natural that love should be returned for Love?, 3-187
hatred.
Hatred is not appeased by hatred. Hatred is appeased by love alone, 3-186
Let us live free from hatred, suffering, greed, 3-252
Rancour, along with jealousy, is one of the most widespread causes of human misery, 3-186
Those who nourish thoughts of rancour never appease their hatred, 3-185
haziness
It is a haziness in the brain – Concentration consists precisely in removing the cloud, 5-125
head
“One day thou wilt be my head” – The head is the original conceiving Consciousness, 16-362
All mental faculties are in the mind and it is only by habit that they are in the head, 6-314
It’s not the head which has wings, it’s the heart, 7-396
Mother, is the seat of understanding in the head?, 6-314
The aspiration from the heart is much more effective than that from the head, 6-389
What is necessary is a flame of aspiration – Not a thing that goes on in the head, 6-138
What one does exclusively in the head is subject to countless fluctuations, 6-139
headache
A headache by trying to enter deep within – Being not ready for a spiritual discipline, 16-299
If you have a headache or a congestion bring down the force to the chest or the stomach, 6-312
To get rid of headache and giddiness, call the light from above, 15-163
healing
An absolute faith in the healing power of Grace – Would perhaps avoid many illnesses, 10-322
It is the faith of the patient which gives the remedy its power to heal, 10-322
Spiritual power of healing – Opening and receptivity to the divine influence, 15-155
The material power to heal demands a great sincerity in one’s goodwill, 15-155
To develop in oneself the capacity to heal – Two conditions, 16-431
To medical knowledge and experience, add full faith in the Divine’s Grace – Healing, 15-155
When there is illness in the body, what is the best way to receive the healing Force, 8-211
You can make good formations – If you know how, you can send out forces for healing, 5-133
healing sickness
To live the spiritual life, heal sickness – For everything, one must be calm, 4-271
health
“Health protected by twenty thousand precautions is the gospel of the doctor”, 10-324
“Man was once naturally healthy and could revert to that primal condition”, 10-324
“The healthiest ages of mankind” – “there were the fewest material remedies”, 10-323
“The most robust and healthy race left on earth were the African savages”, 10-323
“We ought to use the divine health in us to cure and prevent diseases”, 10-323
“When I renounced the aid of medicines” – “what a mighty force was the natural health”, 10-320
As yet happiness and good health are not normal conditions in this world, 15-136
Become absolutely regular in your material life – You will be able to have good health, 16-133
Conquest over the greed for food – A promise of good health, 15-148
Do not forget that to succeed in our yoga one must have a strong and healthy body, 15-136
Do not love your ill health and the ill health will leave you, 15-146
Far from damaging health, yoga helps to build up a health that is robust and unfailing, 15-136
For the body, Victory is good health – Each and every illness is a falsehood, 11-272
Good health and lack of balance – This opposition now seems altogether artificial, 11-163
Good health is the exterior expression of an inner harmony, 15-136
Health – Not to be preoccupied with it, but to leave it to the Divine, 15-143
Health is the outer expression of a deep harmony, one must be proud of it, 16-190
Humanity cured of its mental aberrations will it be able to recover the natural health, 10-323
One must be very quiet, very calm. One must have a solid basis, good health, 5-22
Peace in the nerves – Indispensable for good health, 15-151
Purity in the cells – Through conquest of desires. The true condition for good health, 14-360
Remedies and medical theories – “our lost natural health and vitality”, 10-324
The contact with the Divine Consciousness gives us physical balance and good health, 10-320
The control of reason over life is absolutely indispensable even for good health, 9-100
The harm done by mental faith in the need for drugs – The balance and health lost, 10-325
The ideal of a woman’s physical beauty – Above all, an excellent health, 12-296
The presence of the ego can really lead to an imbalance of health, 11-219
The thing most detrimental to the body’s welfare is the lack of interest in life, 15-162
There is a psychological health as much, as a physical health, 14-366
hearing
For seeing and hearing, it was not a physical decline – It is some other thing, 11-281
I have begun again to see and hear, but in another way, 11-247
Physical sight and hearing have been thrown into the background, 11-244
To practise seeing through an object or hearing through a sound, or seeing at a distance, 10-132
Training given for the eyes, to hearing, to the sense of smell, for taste, 6-84
heart
“Concentrate in the heart”, does it mean with the mind? – Concentrate the consciousness, 7-249
“God speaks to the heart when the brain cannot understand him”, 10-289
“If thy heart […] gives thee the purity and wideness of God’s command, hearken to it.”, 10-289
“The heart in this Yoga should in fact be the main centre of concentration”, 7-248
“there is in the heart or behind it a profounder mystic light” – It is love, 8-187
A door in my heart opens and everything becomes very clear – What is it?, 7-9
A simple heart can enter into contact with Him, almost without effort, 14-351
Aspiration, as well as widening and intensity, comes from the heart, the emotional centre, 16-223
Concentrate in the heart, take a plunge and sink down – The psychic centre of the being, 4-68
Empty your heart of everything – That great emptiness may attract the Presence, 16-170
For the heart – love and joy, 14-366
In the heart, what makes this mixture possible of vital impulse and pure emotion, 8-192
It is better to keep in one’s heart a high aspiration rather than an obscure somnolence, 16-170
It is in the silence of your heart that the Divine will speak to you and will guide you, 14-351
It’s not the head which has wings, it’s the heart, 7-396
Keep the mind and heart turned as constantly as possible towards the Divine, 16-214
Keeping one’s body in good health, one’s mind quiet and goodwill in one’s heart, 6-152
Look into the depths of your heart and you will see there the Divine Presence, 14-350
Opening the heart – The psychic coming to the surface is the result, 17-88
Our mind must be silent and quiet but our heart must be full of an ardent aspiration, 14-350
People say that your heart is dried up when you no longer have any vital sentimentality, 7-249
Personal divine, Transcendent Divine – Approach through the heart, through the mind, 16-251
The aspiration from the heart is much more effective than that from the head, 6-389
The centres of concentration – The heart, above the crown, between the eye-brows, 3-1
The Divine is always seated in your heart, consciously living in you, 14-350
The heart had been affected by the attack of this group that wants to take my life away, 15-389
The whole creation speaks of the Divine to him who knows how to hear within his heart, 15-9
The yogic term “through the heart” – The higher vital, the emotional being, 17-84
To enter within, into the depths of the heart – Penetrate into a subtler consciousness, 16-330
What is “the heart’s seeking”? – Trying to find an emotional contact with the Divine, 6-221
What is the meaning of “to dry up the heart”?, 7-249
When one has the vision in the heart, everything, Nature […] become the Beloved”, 10-334
Why is it better to concentrate in the heart?, 6-389
With one’s heart, one can set out to discover the Immanent Divine, 16-252
heathens
Going to convert the “heathens” – The Chinese knew a path leading them to the Divine, 8-149
heaven
The idea of a hell and a heaven was not the thought of the Buddha, 3-199
Heaven
“Hell and Heaven exist only in the soul’s consciousness. Ay, but so does the earth”, 10-252
“If God assigns to me my place in Hell, I do not know why I should aspire to Heaven”, 10-64
“If God draw me towards Heaven” – “if His other hand strive to keep me in Hell”, 10-65
heaven.
Rather than ruling the earth, rather than reaching heaven, rather than reigning over the worlds, it is better to enter the upward current, 3-244
heavenly worlds.
The just go to the heavenly worlds, but those who have freed themselves from all desire attain Nirvana, 3-230
heavens
Places like these heavens, hells, purgatories are real only for those who think like that, 5-131
hell
“None can reach heaven who has not passed through hell.” – Through the vital, 16-388
It was at the time when the body felt this which they have translated as “eternal hell”, 11-179
The hell which Sri Aurobindo speaks of here is a state of consciousness, 10-65
The idea of a hell and a heaven was not the thought of the Buddha, 3-199
The slightest thing that pulls me out of this Consciousness – As though a hell, 11-325
Those who at the moment of death are convinced that they are going to paradise or hell, 8-218
Hell
“Calvin, who justified eternal Hell, knew not God but made one terrible mask of Him”, 10-343
“Dante, when he said that God’s perfect love created eternal Hell”, 10-343
“Hell and Heaven exist only in the soul’s consciousness. Ay, but so does the earth”, 10-252
“If God assigns to me my place in Hell, I do not know why I should aspire to Heaven”, 10-64
“If God draw me towards Heaven” – “if His other hand strive to keep me in Hell”, 10-65
“If Hell were possible, it would be the shortest cut to the highest heaven.”, 10-356
What religious priests say to the faithful – Paradise, Purgatory, eternal Hell, 5-130
hells
Places like these heavens, hells, purgatories are real only for those who think like that, 5-131
There are hells formed by human thought which exist in certain regions of the vital world, 17-105
help
All my help will be in vain unless you resolve to overcome your weaknesses, 17-172
All sincere effort will be helped to the maximum – It is the hour to be heroic, 11-307
Await from the Divine alone help, protection, guidance and approbation, 14-286
Doesn’t the Divine help if he is not called?, 5-370
Even in your sleep try to remember me and call me to your help if there is some danger, 16-186
Faced with a difficulty, if you resist and want to conquer, the Divine will help you, 6-461
For nobody would sadhana be possible without the Divine’s help, 14-86
Here our force and our help are always available to you – Learn to make use of them, 16-134
How can someone who hasn’t much spiritual capacity best help in this work?, 9-413
I hear you each time you call and my help and force go straight to you, 12-127
If one asks the Divine for help with an unshakable certitude, it is sure to come, 6-403
If one has aspiration and will, one is sure to meet the help one needs to reach the goal, 12-5
If one wants to help others and the world – Be oneself what one wants others to be, 9-416
If you have a psychic being sufficiently awake – It can draw things which help you, 4-261
In difficulty for smuggling, praying for help – I have nothing to do with that kind of thing, 17-400
In trouble with the police, praying for help – What has he done for the Divine’s Work?, 17-400
Inner calm and peace and an ardent aspiration – The best preparation for receiving help, 17-188
It cannot be started unless it has the sanction and help of the Divine, 15-85
It is in proportion to our trust in the Divine that the Divine Grace can act for us and help, 14-92
It is your mind that prevents you from receiving the help in the vital and the physical, 14-344
Just now there is a conscious help with the supramental power to wipe away a Karma, 15-373
Men always complain of not being helped, but the truth is that they refuse the help, 16-318
My help is there completely. You have only to open yourself to it with confidence, 16-168
Never be afraid and in all circumstances call for the right help, 3-166
Never forget that you are not alone. The Divine is with you helping and guiding you, 14-9, 15-189
Once one has taken the resolution to do a complete offering, the divine help will be there, 16-398
One may go out of the body, draw the Force, concentrate it – Or one may call for help, 4-271
Only the Divine can heal. It is in Him alone that one must seek help and support, 16-182
Some are entirely conscious of what is done for them, the help they are given, 16-354
The aspiration and the abolition of the ego must come from you – You will be helped, 4-410
The Divine Consciousness is the only true help, the only true happiness, 14-11
The Divine help – With those who have resolved to be heroic in full sincerity, 11-307
The Divine help is much vaster than what any human being is able to receive, 14-86
The Grace and the help are always there for all who aspire for them, 14-87
The help is always there but its action is in the measure of the receptivity and the appeal, 14-332
The help is always there but the effectivity of its action is in measure of the receptivity, 17-311
The help is there for all – For each the benefit is proportionate to his sincerity, 14-86
The only help one can and should receive is that of the Grace, 9-407
There are people who are sure they don’t need to be helped, 8-136
When you feel attacked, call for help to Sri Aurobindo and myself, 14-87
Whenever there is sincerity and goodwill, the Divine’s help also is there, 14-86
Without conscious occult powers, is it possible to help or protect from a distance?, 8-252
You may suddenly become receptive and the help becomes effective, 15-296
You will await your joys and pleasures, help and support, from the Divine alone, 12-70
Help
Give yourself to the Divine absolutely, and the Divine Help will always be with you, 17-371
How much more powerful the Force is, the Grace more active, the Help more tangible, 8-220
I hope people do not need the physical presence to feel the Help and the Force, 4-106
helpfulness
“Not pity […] but a divine […] compassion and helpfulness”, 10-358
There is no harm in being helpful and obliging, 17-116
helping
“He who condemns failure and imperfection, is condemning God” – “help and heal”, 10-346
“love and grow mighty to enjoy all, to help all and to love for ever”, 10-347
One can be a powerful help for others to become conscious of the Divine, 10-333
helping others
If you have sympathy for them and a true understanding, you can always help them, 14-276
The best way of helping others is to transform oneself, 14-276
The best way to help the world is to transform oneself by an integral and intensive yoga, 14-277
The four categories of affinity and the kind of help to give in each case, 2-72
The love that one turns outwards may help others – Most often they receive it wrongly, 17-53
The only way to come to the help of men is to oppose serenity to their sufferings, 2-61
The problem of wanting to help someone comes up – You know nothing at all about it, 6-450
Those who suffer – If one has no means to bring relief, I see no point in dwelling on them, 17-104
To be “obliging” or to help others is better than to be intensely selfish – Moderation, 17-66
To be able to help other people safely, one needs to have complete control over oneself, 17-78
To communicate peace and joy is not so easy – Unless an unshakable peace and joy, 16-188
To help others – Most effectively by giving an example of what one should be, 17-370
To help others is the best way of helping oneself, 14-275
To help others to overcome their sorrows and sufferings – Mastery of one’s feelings, 16-189
helping the world
The best way to help the world is to realise the Divine oneself, 16-433
hemispheres
In the other hemisphere, the supramental world – A new reversal of consciousness, 15-368
The Supreme rules and lives quite differently when we are in this lower hemisphere, 15-367
Whether we are in this hemisphere below, or have passed into the other hemisphere, 15-367
here
A teacher here – An opportunity of disciplining himself, which is exceptionally severe, 8-354
A tendency here to live according to the customs of society? – Return to the ordinary life, 16-331
All those who are here should at least know what yoga means, 16-286
Almost all here fell the prey of the physical “needs” and desires, 17-300
As soon as the children were admitted here, it was no longer possible to be strict, 16-331
By the very fact that you are living here, you are helped in your yoga to the utmost, 16-332
Each one here represents an impossibility to be solved, 14-84
Girls and boys are educated together here – Forbidden to meet anywhere privately, 12-156
Here – So few take the yoga seriously because of unconsciousness, incoercible tamas, 16-338
Here – The number of those who take the yoga seriously is not considerable, 16-337
Here – Unless they become, all of them, true to their aim, nothing true can be done, 17-246
Here all mental rules are constantly contradicted by the working of the higher Force, 17-305
Here all mental rules are eventually contradicted by the working of the higher force, 13-155
Here all works are done not for a personal profit but as an offering of love, 13-151
Here as the action of the Truth is more concentrated, the resistance is exasperated, 13-157, 17-268
Here everyone thinks only of spending – No one thinks of saving and avoiding waste, 16-33
Here for a special work – No better way to prepare the body than physical exercise, 12-276
Here our force and our help are always available to you – Learn to make use of them, 16-134
Here the children have the advantage of living in an atmosphere which helps them, 7-411
Here the only constraint is the one that one puts on oneself when one is sincere, 16-338
Here there is a possibility of absorbing consciousness and progress not found elsewhere, 6-269
Here there is the greatest possible field of experience, 13-140
Here we do not have religion. We replace religion by the spiritual life, 13-110
Here you must do only what can be done publicly because nothing can remain hidden, 13-116
Here your difficulties become much greater – Things become intensified, 7-415
Here, each and every thought and inner movement is seen, every reaction is noticed, 14-44
Here, each one represents an impossibility to be solved, 15-218
Here, energies are spent in idle stupidities – Not a place where they chatter more, 8-161
Here, for each work given, the full strength and Grace are always given – Receptivity, 14-316
Here, for each work given, the full strength and Grace are always given at the same time, 17-207
Here, in Pondicherry, you cannot breathe without breathing my consciousness, 13-73
Here, the principle of education is a principle of freedom, 6-430
Here, this contact is established all the time, consciously, deliberately, in everyone, 7-116
Here, we have taken up all human activities, even those considered the least spiritual, 9-166
Here, you are as if bathed in a sea of energy. You have only to open and receive, 16-118
Here we have the opportunity of learning many things, 6-426
I expect everybody here to rise to the height of the needs, 17-396
If she decides to do yoga in order to join you here, nothing good can come out of it, 13-130
If so, most here are not ready for the new life, nor even ready to prepare for the new life, 16-331
If you don’t know how to isolate yourself, you will find it very difficult to do so here, 7-416
If you want to be quite pretty, quite seductive – To do all that here is ridiculous, 8-241
If you want to find your soul, to know it and obey it, remain here at any cost, 13-141
In ancient times, severe tests for initiation – Here apparently there is no test and no trial, 14-43
In ordinary life, a struggle to satisfy one’s desires. Here one struggles not to do so, 16-134
In our life here, what do we mean by the “development of the mind”? How is it useful?, 9-400
It is ages of ardent aspiration that have brought us here to do the Divine’s Work, 13-109
It is certainly not most of the people here who are doing yoga, 7-198
It is never good to tell a lie, but here its results cannot but be disastrous, 16-190
It was probably your psychic which brought you here, 9-17
Life is too easy here and that for the most part you are all too tamasic to make an effort, 16-292
Many parents send their children here because it is less expensive than anywhere else, 12-432
Many people here will ask for a thing even if they don’t need, 7-52
Many people who are here want to begin by the end, to express the supramental Force, 7-350
Most of the people here seem to live only for gossip and falsehood, 13-97
Never forget our programme and the deeper reason of your coming here, 12-47
Nobody comes here for his own salvation – We are here to prepare the transformation, 16-312
People here – What they themselves think about the intention of universal evolution, 9-183
People here who find that they have not the comfort they require ought not to stay, 17-247
People take the train to come here just because they wanted to “profit”, 8-128
People who have come here so that they may be comfortable – No aspiration, 11-252
Some people who come here, who have money and seem very devoted – They bargain, 8-16
Students who leave after their studies here – Many regret what they have lost, 12-361
Studies elsewhere – Nowhere the atmosphere in which you are living here, 12-162
Supplying furniture – The extravagant demands must stop. They are out of place here, 17-345
The fact of being here proves that there is an aspiration somewhere in her being, 17-299
The fact of her being here proves that there is an aspiration somewhere in her being, 13-141
The job is very difficult. But are we not here to conquer difficulties?, 17-305
The most difficult cases, from the standpoint of transformation, are gathered here, 16-330
The necessity of being here – So imperative that all else will completely lose all value, 13-130
The presence here of a true and luminous consciousness, 13-110
The students are here to prepare themselves for the Divine Life, 12-316
The students who understand that there is something here not to be found elsewhere, 12-357
The world goes on as it is. So here also. There is politics of all kinds, propaganda, 13-51
The young here, instead of concentrating on spiritual progress have enjoyed themselves, 16-287
The young here, instead of concentrating on spiritual progress, have amused themselves, 12-393
There are people here who see Sri Aurobindo and are constantly in contact with him, 16-261
There are some like that here – So if these were taught, they would be ready to start, 7-177
There is nobody here, even among the best, who is ready to give up all his habits, 13-180
Those students who are strongly attached to ordinary life should not come here, 12-359
Those who are here but are not consciously open, will they be influenced by this Force?, 8-136
Those who are not happy here cannot be happy anywhere, 17-127
Those who are sincere in their aspiration will remain here and receive all the help needed, 16-243
Those who send their children here should do it because it is unlike anywhere else, 12-433
Those who sincerely wish to learn, have here all the possibilities to do so, 12-163
To develop the spirit of service is part of the training here, 12-120
To each one here, power, light and strength are given for transforming you, 13-182
To profit by one’s stay here – A minimum of mental humility and generosity of soul, 13-126
To remain here is possible only for those who feel that here is the only place, 13-140
To teachers in the habit of the old classical way – We are here to do difficult things, 12-372
Unfortunately, few of the children here take the trouble to grow in consciousness, 16-415
Usually this takes a whole lifetime – Here, you can do it in a few months, 12-428
We are here to prepare ourselves for a supramental future, 12-114
We are here to serve the Supramental Truth and Light and to prepare its manifestation, 15-92
We are here. Why doesn’t a continuous effort for yoga come naturally?, 6-430
We are not here to lead an easy and comfortable life. We are here to find the Divine, 12-119
We are not here to recommence, perpetuate, continue what is done elsewhere, 8-237
We cannot take anyone here without having full information – On trial at first, 17-162
We cannot take money as payment – All money that comes here must be an offering, 17-203
We want here only those children who want to prepare themselves for a new life, 12-164
We want here only those who aspire for a higher and better life, 12-352
We want to realise here something which does not yet exist on the earth, 12-390
We want to realise something which does not yet exist upon earth, 16-273
What is there in us that has made us come here?, 6-271
What one can get here is the Divine Love, Grace and Care, 13-127
When one is here is it sure that in the next life too one will be in the Ashram?, 7-85
When one wants to consecrate oneself totally, one is ready to come here, 13-111
When you will have found in yourself your psychic being – Time to come back here, 13-131
Whether to remain at the Ashram – Remain, if you aspire at getting ready for the future, 12-164
Why are we here in the Sri Aurobindo Ashram?, 12-116
You children are here to develop yourselves – Then, you will take a decision, 7-351
You have to start with an inner certitude that you are here to do yoga and you want that, 7-198
heredity
Paradise – “Medical Science and a bad heredity […] forbid our return and re-entry”, 10-325
hero.
The Noble, the Excellent, the Hero, the great Sage, the Victor, the Impassive, the Pure, the Enlightened, him I consider to be a Brahmin, 3-296
heroim
All sincere effort will be helped to the maximum – It is the hour to be heroic, 11-307
The Divine help – With those who have resolved to be heroic in full sincerity, 11-307
heroism
“O soldier and hero of God, where for thee is sorrow or shame or suffering?”, 10-293
“the soul of a hero” – A hero fears nothing, complains of nothing and never gives way, 12-315
Heroic action fights for the beautiful and the true without fear, 14-168
Heroic thought goes to the conquest of the unknown without fear, 14-168
Heroism is to act always from one’s highest consciousness, 14-168
Heroism is to become wholly unified, 11-307
In the heat of action there is a kind of collective suggestion which makes heroes of men, 7-31
Integral Yoga – One needed always to be a warrior. Now one needs to be a hero, 15-184
Make of us the hero warriors we aspire to become – The great battle of the future, 15-183
One must have heroism to be a precursor, 13-142
The influence of the adverse forces – Very few people can escape. One must be a hero, 5-233
hesitation
Sincerely seeking for the Truth expression – The impression of hesitation, uncertainty, 16-22
hibiscus
A hibiscus is a very conscious flower, 16-374
hideous
“I knew my mind to be conquered when it admired the beauty of the hideous”, 10-69
hiding
A great progress if you repeat this effort until there is nothing more to hide, 6-199
Do not try to hide things. Whatever you want to conceal becomes all the more visible, 15-254
The Consciousness acts for purification – It is no use at all hiding things, 8-308
The first instinct is to hide things – Usually the end of the curve is telling lies, 6-164
hierarchy
A hierarchicised group – Organised according to individual ability, with a leader, 16-328
As a general rule these beings are not in direct contact with the Divine – A hierarchy, 5-308
Every group, if it is a real one, must necessarily be hierarchical, 16-328
If the hierarchy is true, there is a place for everybody, 8-28
In the infinite hierarchy of beings each one can develop his own qualities to perfection, 2-110
Perhaps a result of the supramental transformation – A true hierarchical manifestation, 8-29
The Divine chooses several. But there is a hierarchy, 8-27
The manifestation in action of the particular nature of each person, 8-29
The perfect hierarchy is a total hierarchy – To realise this physically becomes difficult, 8-28
The spiritual hierarchy – All who are united with the Divine are not equally complete, 8-46
The true hierarchy is an occult hierarchy – A hierarchy of the invisible worlds, 4-391
This capacity for contact is perhaps what constitutes the true hierarchy of beings, 8-45
What does a spiritual hierarchy mean exactly?, 8-29
When one truly attains wisdom – A hierarchy of surrender to the Supreme, 10-16
When order and harmony are established, the hierarchy is organised quite naturally, 16-328
high rank.
Pride and the thirst after reputation and a high rank, 3-217
higher consciousness
To free oneself from the earth consciousness and rise into a higher consciousness, 7-392
Higher Course
Experiment in the Higher Course – Only children that can be considered as an élite, 12-179
Higher Course students should learn an international language, 12-221
Suggestions by teachers for changes in the Higher Course – Apply it with sincerity, 12-176
The procedure for the study of Sri Aurobindo’s works in the Higher Course, 12-208
higher mind
Higher mind – Its superiority consists in its capacity to open to the divine light, 14-340
In the heart it is a psychic contact, above the head, a mental contact – The higher mind, 17-141
The higher mind ought to receive inspirations from above, ought to transmit them, 7-15
The physical mind is under the sway of the vital world – There are greater mind-levels, 3-61
What is the role of the higher mind?, 7-15
higher vital
“It is not enough that […] the lower vital submit” – Is there a higher vital?, 6-204
Yes, the higher vital is usually much less difficult to surrender, 6-204
Hindi
Continue teaching Hindi in spite of the apathy of the students, 12-221
Hindi is good only for those who belong to a Hindi speaking province, 17-326
Hindi is good only for those who belong to a Hindi-speaking province, 12-222
Students learning Classical Hindi – Curing them from the habit of speaking bad Hindi, 17-224
Students learning classical Hindi – Curing them of the habit of speaking bad Hindi, 12-221
history
“There are four very great events in history”, 10-62
A state of consciousness is not a mental state – You can discover the history of creation, 6-22
History – How uncertain are the data which have been used to write it, 10-62
History and geography – For minds that are eager to know the earth on which they live, 12-247
How can mathematics, history or science help, 12-247
You can find the exact facts – What you find is never what has been reported in history, 4-110
You can look at the history of mankind and see how much the Divine has evolved, 13-75
Hitler
Don’t worry about Hitler. No asuric force can stand eternally against the divine force, 15-43
Hitler was a medium – He invoked an emanation of the Lord of the Nations, 5-378
Hitler was got rid of – These beings cannot be got rid of so easily, by winning one war, 4-188
Hitler was in contact with an Asura whom he considered to be the Supreme, 4-185
The death of Stalin (or Hitler) has not changed the present state of the world, 5-376
When Hitler died, did the Lord of Falsehood pass into Stalin?, 4-188
holidays
Children – What is for them the best way of spending their holidays here?, 12-356
Do you approve of students going to spend their holidays at home or elsewhere?, 12-356
Generally when children go outside for holidays they come back quite spoilt, 17-400
Holidays – Shall we say holy days? – A time to look inwardly or upwardly, 12-161, 17-211
Some children who went to their parents for the holidays came back completely spoiled, 12-433
The permission for students to go out during the holidays – To each one individually, 12-160
holocaust
The manifestation of the love of the Divine – Behind the human longing and seeking, 3-71
homage.
An homage to a virtuous man is better than a life of apparent devotion, 3-226
homework
Homework – Teachers should allot the work so that the students are not overworked, 12-197
Homework – Those who want to work and learn must be encouraged, 12-198, 17-306
I do not agree that children should work at home – At home, they must be free, 12-198
You may do some homework if you really want to – It is better to do a little well, 12-198
homogeneity
You say that it is necessary to establish “homogeneity in our being”?, 5-8
honesty
A peaceful heart is the best reward of honesty, 14-201
Honesty is the best protection, 14-201
Honesty, straightforwardness, loyalty and sincerity are closely related, 15-299
Mental honesty – One does not try to deceive others or to deceive oneself, 14-201
Mental honesty is acquired by a very constant and sustained effort, 9-329
Should one just conform to the common code of honesty or should one be more strict?, 4-376
Vital honesty – Not to allow our sensations and desires to falsify our judgement, 14-201
What does “mental honesty” mean exactly?, 9-327
You must have fearlessness, honesty, straightforwardness and sincerity, 3-212
honey
“Turn all things to honey” – “this is the law of divine living”, 10-298
Will you explain this “drop of honey” which would have the capacity to taste?, 9-23
hope
A lesson of hope for those in danger of losing their self-confidence and courage, 2-44
Human existence would be very difficult if there were not the hope of something better, 9-355
If one had only the model of those who exist in the world, there wouldn’t be much hope, 7-300
Our courage and endurance must be as great as our hope and our hope has no limits, 14-174
Our hopes are never too great for manifestation, 14-174
The hopes of today are the realisations of tomorrow, 15-73
The imagination is really the power of mental formation – At the service of the Divine, 3-157
The world is essentially the opposite of what it has become – There is a hope of change, 4-119
You are right to have hope – It is hope which builds happy futures, 16-183
hope.
“I do not have any certitudes about the world, only probabilities” – “A ray of hope”, 12-483
horoscope
A horoscope in astrology is not something absolute, 9-285
By developing spiritually, one escapes from the absolute law of these horoscopes, 9-285
Horoscopes have no importance for those who take up yoga, 15-35
The most important factor in a horoscope is the intuitive faculty of the astrologer, 15-35
Yoga frees us from subjection to the horoscope, 16-202
horoscopes
The stars and horoscopes – It is quite simply a language and a convention, 8-91
horror
These days, in front of the horror of the perception of things, this body wept, 11-176
horse
The horse signifies the powers of the individual being, which must be controlled, 15-38
hospitals
It is not to help humanity that one opens a hospital or a school, 5-13
You may open millions of hospitals, that will not prevent people getting ill, 5-15
hostile being
It sometimes happens that a child is still-born and a hostile being gets hold of the body, 6-435
hostile beings
Cases of real ill-will, real hostility and real falsehood are very rare – Hostile beings, 11-82
hostile forces
“Do the hostile forces generally come from outside or inside?”, 4-169
“The hold of the hostile forces upon money-power is powerfully […] organised”, 5-158
“There is even a necessity for the existence of the hostile forces.”, 4-169
Are the hostile forces also attracted by the Divine?, 8-3
Are the hostile forces conscious of the function assigned to them?, 7-17
Constantly thinking of the hostile forces and fearing them is a very dangerous weakness, 15-21
Do hostile forces attack one on the mental plane as they do in the vital world?, 3-60
Do these hostile forces generally come from outside or inside?, 3-35
Faith, sincerity and surrender are the conditions for victory over the hostile forces, 15-319
Fear is an invention of the hostile forces as the best means of dominating living beings, 16-329
Hostile forces – It means forces hostile to the divine Work or the divine Will, 7-17
Hostile forces are tolerated in the world only because they put man’s sincerity to the test, 15-21
How can the hostile forces be converted?, 6-436
In the presence of hostile forces, only the purity of an absolute truth can conquer them, 16-50
One has not then the will to resist the attack of hostile forces and all that pulls us down, 3-188
Sacrifices and offerings to hostile forces – Are these also received by the Divine?, 8-81
The best way of facing hostile forces – To remember the Divine. And never to fear, 4-169
The diamond is the symbol of pure spiritual light. No hostile force can cross it, 15-40
The First World War – The result of a descent of the hostile forces of the vital world, 5-305
The hold of the hostile forces upon money-power is powerfully organised, 3-45
The hostile force is far on condition that the “peace” is not that of a hardening, 16-186
The hostile forces are there – One must work in order to make them useless, 7-16
The same battle must be won several times, especially against the hostile forces, 16-184
There are all the difficulties of ignorance – And the hostile forces testing the sincerity, 4-252
What is usually called “conscience” acts as a defence against the hostile forces, 16-347
Will a time come when the hostile forces will be there no longer?, 3-66
You are never freed from hostile forces until you come out above the lower hemisphere, 15-366
Your inner condition may become a cause of illness – The attack by the hostile forces, 3-55
hostile influence
Many people are under hostile influences because of their environment, 6-436
hostility
Cases of real ill-will, real hostility and real falsehood are very rare – Hostile beings, 11-82
Hour of God
“Are you ready?” – The question means “Are you ready for the Hour of God?”, 15-179
Let us prepare for the Hour of God, 15-174
One must not miss the opportunity – It is called The Hour of God, 6-272
The Hour of God – The Divine has sent down His Consciousness to give light, 16-416
What Sri Aurobindo said in The Hour of God – Woe to you if you misuse the moment, 10-199
hours of God
We are at one of the “hours of God” – A hastened and intensified movement, 12-304, 15-67
Hours of God
We are at one of these “Hours of God” – The possibility of progress is exceptional, 12-279
house
The meaning of the house – Generally a place of rest and safety, 15-39
household work
The bad habit of making child do household work at the expense of his rest, 12-16
human
“The human mental status” – “an open step towards the spiritual and supramental status”, 9-303
The first human types – By a sort of effort of animal life to attempt to copy this ideal type, 9-238
The part of human consciousness perverted in its misuse of the mind will be abolished, 9-300
Those who refuse to progress will fall back to a sub-human level, 9-299
human beings
By oneself one is nothing and can do nothing – The Divine will make what He wants, 16-177
Human beings are all alike in size and worth before Eternity, 16-157
Human Cycle
The Human Cycle – All the problems of human evolution are solved, 12-323
human life
Things which make such a poor, miserable, mean, sordid whole of the entire human life, 4-338
human nature
The lowest part of the being, commonly justified under the name of human nature, 4-331
The old idea that we are born with a particular nature and that we cannot change it, 4-331
humanitarianism
“by a sort of secular refrigeration […] the humanitarian ideal disengage itself”, 8-188
humanity
“Beatitude is God’s aim for humanity” – “for thyself first that thou mayst distribute it”, 10-276
“bring also all humanity into that infinite field of luxurious ecstasy”, 10-247
“Family, nationality, humanity are Vishnu’s three strides […] to a collective unity”, 10-307
“humanity in the mass is still a hard, crude and vile ore”, 9-74
“Men say and think “For my country!”, “For humanity!”, “For the world!” – A prison, 10-262
“One of the commonest forms of ambition is the idea of service to humanity”, 5-12
“Pity […] for the suffering animals” – “humanity deserves from thee something nobler”, 10-265
“Respect human life as long as you can” – “but respect more the life of humanity”, 10-281
“This is a miracle that men can love God, yet fail to love humanity.”, 10-82
“thy supreme work was the flawed and little good thou didst in love for humanity”, 10-354
A new reign is coming, that of the Spirit – A work to do for the advent of the Dawn, 2-159
A selected few in humanity perhaps are ready to be transformed into pure gold, 9-74
All the humanity which is somewhat cultured – They do not feel the need to change, 11-24
Apart from those who are fit, there must develop a superior humanity, intermediary, 11-27
Humanity appears like a mass of blind creatures rushing about – It is empty agitation, 3-67
Humanity as a whole seems to have reached a very dangerous turning-point, 3-236
Humanity cured of its mental aberrations will it be able to recover the natural health, 10-323
Humanity hangs on to what is behind it and wants to perpetuate the past indefinitely, 9-198
Humanity has made some progress and the true victory must be won in life itself, 3-276
Humanity has progressed in the mind – There are things that no longer need to be said, 3-272
Humanity has reached a certain state of general tension, 9-296
Humanity in its present state is still at the animal stage – One must therefore go beyond, 17-108
Humility – One of the things which would make humanity progress most, 10-27
I am expecting nothing from humanity, 13-100
If the body is incapable of bearing the fight, humanity will pass through a critical time, 15-389
If the Divine commands to work for family, country or humanity, it is all right, 10-283
In certain conditions the ordinary state of humanity can be exceeded, 9-313
In the whole of humanity something has awakened to the need of a higher good, 7-322
Is the Yoga for the sake of humanity? – No, it is for the sake of Divinity, 3-2
It came after a vision of what humanity could become under the supramental influence, 11-26
It is a mistake to consider service to humanity as the highest expression of service, 14-276
It is in realising things in oneself that one helps humanity to realise them upon earth, 12-252
It is not to help humanity that one opens a hospital or a school, 5-13
It was the beginning of the conscious evolution of humanity towards a realisation, 7-352
Mental misery, vital perversion – Those of this type of humanity are condemned, 9-300
No transformation can be complete without the ascent of humanity, 10-247
Nothing but a radical change of consciousness can save humanity, 15-61
One of the commonest forms of ambition is the idea of service to humanity, 3-9
Savitri will be humanity’s guide towards its future realisation, 16-292
Simply a question of going beyond this mental prison in which humanity has shut itself, 11-228
The “uplifting” of an entire part of humanity by the action of the new forces, 9-299
The common herd are all who are satisfied with pettiness and an average humanity, 9-65
The different strata of humanity in relation to the new or supramental creation, 11-24
The generous and wise man who has done much for humanity is too self-satisfied, 5-14
The great spiritual revolution – Only that can save humanity and the world, 9-78
The idea of a pressing need to “prepare” humanity for the new creation has disappeared, 11-27
The individuals who will most help in the new age – Towards a spiritualised humanity, 2-165
The integral Yoga – The welfare of humanity can be only a result, not the aim, 12-95
The suffering vibrations are sustained by the mass of the general human consciousness, 11-235
The supramental world will come to raise up the part of humanity which consents, 9-300
The University Centre – One of the best means of preparing the future humanity, 12-112
The vast majority of the intellectual humanity – No desire to be anything else, 11-96
The whole of humanity must have made a particular progress – Successive steps, 5-304
The whole problem is to know whether humanity has reached the state of pure gold, 9-74
This whole humanity which does not give itself. It wants to take – That will not do, 11-215
To serve humanity you must know better than the Divine what must be done for it, 5-12
What have You been expecting from us and from humanity – Nothing, 12-306
What is the best way of making humanity progress – To progress oneself, 12-303
When humanity began, certain became a kind of divine humanity – Race superiority, 3-150
Whether humanity as a whole will be benefited by the advent of the Divine, 3-2
Yoga, to obtain power, to get a little rest, to serve humanity? – The philanthropist, 4-66
Humanity
By aspiration and receptivity we can take a step in the formation of the sons of the future, 2-168
humanity.
“Only the consciousness of Truth can save humanity”, 12-500
humiliation
It is not the soul but the ego and its pride that feel defeat and humiliation, 14-259
humility
A certain inner humility makes you aware of your helplessness without the Grace, 6-322
A true and sincere humility – The surest way to the indispensable dissolution of the ego, 14-153
A warped and excessive modesty or humility – “I am good for nothing”, 8-39
Humility – One of the things which would make humanity progress most, 10-27
Humility – The Divine who is absolutely perfect is at the same time absolutely humble, 3-175
Humility and sincerity are the best safeguards. Without them each step is a danger, 14-153
Humility before the Divine in the physical nature – At first needed for transformation, 15-89
It is towards the Divine that you must be humble, an absolute and integral humility, 17-142
Meditation will come spontaneously – Pull out from yourself this weed called vanity, 5-44
No ambition, no vanity, no pride. A sincere self-giving, a sincere humility, 8-278
On what does receptivity depend? – The principal factors are sincerity and humility, 6-117
Only a true, sincere humility in the mind can save human beings from ignorance, 14-343
The first condition is a healthy humility – Then you will begin to be wise, but not before, 6-302
The first indispensable condition to receive the new consciousness – Humility, 15-108
The realisation that we are nothing, we know nothing and we can do nothing, 17-244
There must be a very great humility and a very great will to change one’s Karma, 5-92
To be humble for the mind, the vital and the body, 14-152
To receive the divine grace – A great aspiration, a sincere humility and an absolute trust, 16-250
True humility – At the moment, it is presumptuous stupidity to try to judge me, 17-81
True humility – The Supreme Consciousness, the Supreme Will alone exists, 14-152
True humility is also the surest shield against all hostile attack, 14-153
True humility is humility before the Divine – The true attitude of receptivity, 5-45
True humility lies in not judging oneself, letting the Divine determine our real worth, 16-176
Woman is more often, more naturally humble, 2-151
You must observe yourself very clearly. And you must be very humble, 6-399
humour
What is true humour – The humour of the Supreme, 17-275
hunger
Sometimes it is hunger that keeps one from sleeping, 15-131
hunters
About a picture of some hunters – Sinister brutes, the cruellest of all living creatures, 17-11
hurry
How to do one’s best when one is in a hurry? – By the intensity of the concentration., 4-137
The whole thing needs to be reorganised and nothing lasting can be done in a hurry, 17-280
hurrying up
We must hurry up and do what is needed to put an end to it, 10-168
hurts
Small accidents and hurts – To show us where inconscience is still to be found, 15-137
hygiene
Cleanliness and hygienic habits should be taught to a child, 12-14
hygienic measures
The effectiveness of hygienic measures and vaccination – Confidence and strong will, 4-209
hypersensitivity
Hypersensitivity – You give far too much importance to the way people treat you, 16-53
If somebody has a deficiency and is hypersensitive and self-willed – Guide him gently, 14-273
Looking at the effect of an accident, you absorb a certain vibration – Hypersensitivity, 5-178
hypnotic power
These vital beings are powerful – They have always a great hypnotic power, 3-44
hypnotism
A hypnotism practised in a humanitarian way – All the bad effects can be avoided, 9-395
But what is usually called hypnotism is a completely blind and ignorant action, 7-264
Does hypnotism have a bad after-effect on the hypnotised person?, 9-395
Hypnotism is a very limited, very small form of occultism, 9-394
Hypnotism practised on the same person – Does that person fall ill after a while?, 7-263
If somebody practises hypnotism to impose his will on another, it can do much harm, 9-395
It could be said that if the divine Will works in you, you can call it hypnotism, 7-264
It depends on the kind of hypnotism – The person hypnotised loses his personal will, 7-263
There can be a spontaneous hypnotism which may be the expression of a divine force, 7-264
They are finding out that they can replace anaesthetics by hypnotism, 9-394
hypocrisy
“Honour the garb of the ascetic, but look also at the wearer” – Hypocrisy, 10-310
“very little real hypocrisy “ – “a great deal of diplomacy and still more of self-deceit”, 10-296
A drop of sincerity has more value than an ocean of pretension and hypocrisy, 14-69
A sincere man shuns all falsehood in what he says and all hypocrisy in what he does, 2-218
Hypocrisy and pretension are the homage ignorance pays to the truth, 14-194
Hypocrisy is a great obstacle on the spiritual path, 17-131
In the sadhana – The imperative need that all hypocrisy and compromise should stop, 14-194
Insincere and hypocritical people – These shut the door completely to all progress, 5-29
Instead of serving the Divine, they serve their own egoism – It is hypocrisy, 10-81
Now, a kind of hypocrisy, pretension, underhand duplicity is in the human mind, 3-235
One should not pretend to be what one is not. It is better to be frank than hypocritical, 16-276
The greatest obstacle to the transformation of one’s own character is hypocrisy, 15-299
The hypocrites who take up the external forms and appearances of wisdom, 3-218
idea
“Mortality” is an idea, and “man is mortal”, is a thought, 5-110
“There is a love of the mind for the idea”, 2-80
A central idea – The conditions of life in order to be able to manifest the new force, 12-40
Another is to concentrate all your energies on that thought and pass to the idea behind, 9-382
Each new idea forms a kind of small convolution in the brain, and that takes time, 4-198
For many things in the physical, the primal ideas, the archetypes, were in the Overmind, 7-121
Idea – Essential for all organisers. On its quality depends the quality of the organisation, 15-54
If you are able to go deep enough, you find the Principle and the Force behind the idea, 9-382
If you concentrate on any idea with sufficient obstinacy, you will “go through”, 4-345
In the domain of ideas everything is relative – Every activity has its own language, 4-170
In the domain of the idea there are no words, there are states of consciousness, 6-98
It is intellect that puts ideas from a higher mind in the form of thoughts, 5-107
Our prejudice about the way, or ways, in which ideas should be introduced to us, 2-81
Passing from the thought to the idea enables you to express the idea in any form, 9-382
The advantages of this direct relationship with the idea – Tolerance, 2-85
The choice of the central idea – The higher and larger and the more universal it is, 12-27
The difference between an idea and a thought, 5-109
The idea has a power in its own domain – The sound has a power in the material world, 7-343
The most reliable contact with the idea is certainly a direct contact, 2-84
The most useful idea to spread – Individual self-perfection for real progress, 2-69
The most useful idea to spread is twofold, 2-69
The true lover of the idea knows that by seeking it ardently he will find it everywhere, 2-83
The value of an idea is in proportion to its pragmatic power – Transforming the world, 12-61
There is a great distance between the perfection of the idea and what is materialised, 7-121
There is an almost essential difference between the pure idea and its formulation, 7-93
What is the most useful idea to spread and what is the best example to set?, 2-69
idea-force
“the greater and wider the moving idea-force behind the consecration, the better”, 8-8
“the moving idea-force” – It gives you will, enthusiasm and a power of realisation, 8-8
ideal
“Fix not the time and the way in which the ideal shall be fulfilled”, 10-301
“the childish impatience which cries and blasphemes and denies the ideal”, 10-302
“Work as if the ideal had to be fulfilled swiftly” – “persevere as if […] a thousand years", 10-301
A difference in the degree of realisation and between the varied qualities of the ideal, 2-122
Besides, you must become aware within of something like an ideal you want to realise, 8-369
Every political or social idea is a sort of lower expression of an ideal, 9-355
Let beauty be your constant ideal, 12-232
Most people want to have a small organisation in their own measure – This is their ideal, 8-57
Never lose sight of the ideal you wish to realise and always do your best to realise it, 17-31
One realises what it is that represents the ideal of the being, 6-422
The higher your ideal and your aspiration, the higher will be your realisation, 12-122
The ideal to attain is equality, patience, the absence of any preference or desire, 12-359
Their ideal is fashioned by the manners of the country and society in which they live, 8-57
To conceive and create a character capable of manifesting an ideal, 2-157
To renounce the satisfaction of the present moment for the sake of realising one’s ideal, 2-121
Ideal
We are born for the highest Ideal – The refusal of more comfort or material happiness, 3-131
ideal child
An ideal child, 12-149
An ideal child is cheerful – He knows how to keep a happy heart in all circumstances, 12-150
An ideal child is courageous – He always goes on fighting for the final victory, 12-150
An ideal child is enduring – He faces difficulties and sufferings without grumbling, 12-150
An ideal child is fair and obedient – He observes the discipline and is always honest, 12-151
An ideal child is game – He always thinks straight and acts straight, 12-149
An ideal child is generous – He appreciates the merits of others, 12-151
An ideal child is good-tempered – He does not become angry, 12-149
An ideal child is modest – He does not become conceited over his success, 12-150
An ideal child is patient – He does not get disheartened if he has to wait a long time, 12-150
An ideal child is persevering – He never slackens his effort, 12-150
An ideal child is poised – He keeps equanimity in success as well as in failure, 12-150
An ideal child is truthful – He never fears to say the truth, 12-150
He has faith in the future which is rich with all the realisations that are to come, 12-151
The ideal child, 12-151
The ideal child is intelligent – He understands everything he is told, 12-151
ideal.
“I had to resort to compromises and my great ideal gradually crumbled away”, 12-476
idealism
How can idealism help us in our life here?, 10-252
Idealists, by their idealism, help men to be no more the slaves of material desires, 10-252
ideas
“Knowledge belongs to […] the region of pure ideas.”, 5-397
A large number of people shelter in their minds contradictory ideas, 7-90
Avoid any exchange of ideas that leads to controversies which are all too often bitter, 12-60
Do thoughts and ideas belong exclusively to the mental world?, 6-319
Each idea is true in its own time and place, 12-290
How can one distinguish between the other person’s idea and one’s own?, 7-92
Ideas descend and are clothed in mental substance – They are universal principles, 8-346
If you have some ideas about things, put these ideas before yourself and arrange them, 7-91
In contact with the domain of pure ideas beyond words – Words are such limitations, 7-347
It is a good exercise to put down the ideas you have on a subject, 7-92
Nobody has ideas of his own – One draws according to his personal affinity, 7-92
One for which ideas are living entities – One makes a coherent whole out of these ideas, 9-250
Pure ideas are those which are translated into numerous thoughts, 5-398
Sudden ideas – Where do they come from and how do they work in the head?, 9-250
There are ideas and thoughts which come from beyond and above, 6-319
There is a world of ideas without form and it is there that you must enter – The silence, 3-64
identification
A difference between this identification and the identification with the psychic being, 12-36
After identification, you would be able to act only according to my will, 17-69
All that is needed is to succeed in identifying oneself with it and live it, 6-26
By any path whatever it is possible to be perfectly identified – But it is not total, 8-48
By identification – If you want to know the universe, you must become the universe, 7-315
Even after the identification – There are degrees in allowing the Divine to act, 17-174
He who follows only one path, when he reaches his goal, his identification is partial, 8-46
If one succeeds in identifying oneself with the Divine, one has the divine knowledge, 6-424
In theory everything can be known by identification – In practice it is rather difficult, 16-44
Is identification with the psychic the same thing as the psychic coming in front?, 6-334
It is by inner identification that the true closeness can come, 16-123
Later, one can try to identify oneself more perfectly and stop quarrels, 6-424
Once the identification has been realised, it can be renewed at will, 12-37
One must identify not with the Divine as He is, but with the Divine as He will be, 15-277
Participation in the divine consciousness which is not only aware but knows and effects, 3-167
Perfect impersonality lies in identification – Then the individual prana no longer exists, 2-119
Perfect surrender – The indispensable condition for identification, 14-108
That is just on the way. The moment there is perfect identification, all this disappears, 8-224
The experiences that can lead this body most certainly towards identification with Thee, 15-282
The first step is the identification, and then the psychic becomes the master of existence, 6-334
The identification with that which is beyond form cannot last in an absolute manner, 12-37
The means for relating, knowing, is consciousness identifying itself, 11-244
The separation of the consciousness from the body and the identification, 2-119
They have the experience of identification – That is the most they can hope for, 8-47
This identification is the indispensable basis of our Yoga, 13-81
What is a “dynamic identification”? – The opposite of a passive or inert identification, 6-266
Identification
Losing the sense of separativity is the last step before the Identification, 17-174
Three Steps towards the Identification – Give all you have, all you do, all you are, 14-103
identity
“A knowledge which became what it perceived” – The knowledge by identity, 16-386
A total acceptance is the indispensable condition for a knowledge by integral identity, 15-279
Foresight usually comes from the faculty of knowing by identity, 6-424
Here, the knowledge is the essential Knowledge, Knowledge by identity, 10-4
If the identity is complete and perfect, there is no more objectivisation, 8-225
Intuition is the first manifestation of the knowledge by identity, 6-423
Just because the universe had to be progressive, perfect identity had to be veiled, 8-232
The first thing is to learn how to know by identity – To learn how to guide other people, 5-298
The return of love to its origin – Instead of the joy of identity, the ecstasy of union, 6-105
The story of love begins with the Ananda of identity. It ends in the Ananda of union, 8-225
The Yogi knows by his capacity for a containing or dynamic identity, 14-50
There is a direct approach by identity which is much more effective, 9-285
Through sometimes merely an affinity, sometimes an identity – The Force goes there, 5-252
True knowledge is in a silent identity. It is in fact the only one which does not err, 7-364
True knowledge is Knowledge by identity – Wisdom is the state one achieves, 10-17
Whether the identity survives after the dissolution of their bodies – Developed persons, 3-145
idols
Are these idols not merely human creations? Do they have any existence in themselves?, 10-95
These entities manifest in the idols in small temples or even in families – The Kalis, 6-276
ignorance
“God within is leading us always aright even when we are in the bonds of the ignorance”, 10-258
All this ignorance is not at all something personal. It is the condition of the world, 7-359
An ignorant man does harm to himself and he does harm to those around him, 2-245
As long as we are in the ignorance we suffer from what should amuse and please us, 9-10
Consciousness comes down and one no longer understands – A state of ignorance, 4-164
Except for a very few, all men live in a total ignorance of the way to live, 6-449
From the physical point of view human beings live in frightful ignorance, 6-36
Ignorance is dispelled by a growing consciousness, 3-101
Ignorance is the first effect of the divine influence on the inconscient, 16-380
Impurity of bad will and wrong action – There is no greater impurity than ignorance, 3-264
Is it the separation of Sat, Chit and Ananda which has brought about ignorance?, 7-234
Isn’t ignorance the first and perhaps even the sole evil of humanity?, 7-312
People saying ignorant things instead of expressing the forces of Light and Knowledge, 4-341
The habit of demanding material proofs is one of the most glaring effects of ignorance, 10-26
The material world came into being at the same time as the obscurity and ignorance, 4-276
The mental liberation, from ignorance – The mind of light or gnostic consciousness, 12-71
There are many intermediary stages between that ignorance and the full knowledge, 3-60
There is an essential difference between a state of ignorance and a state of knowledge, 6-287
This state of division, ignorance and suffering was an accident, 9-11
True ignorance is ignorance of the oneness – And that is the cause of all suffering, 9-8
Your mind of ignorance and incapacity must be replaced by a mind of light, 6-451
Ignorance
“Death transformed” – “Cruelty transfigured” – “Ignorance transmuted”, 10-165
“This world was built by Ignorance and Error that they might know”, 10-164
ignorance.
The greatest of all taints is ignorance, 3-262
The ignorant man grows older like a bullock, 3-237
ill will
He loses man’s habit of boasting and is thus able to avoid the ill will of others, 10-278
illness
A doctor who used to say that illnesses of the stomach came from a bad nervous state, 5-122
A physical, mental, and vital condition – They are liable to catch an illness, 5-169
Acting on a psychological state not refractory which has brought about the illness, 4-264
All illness without any exception is the expression of a break in equilibrium, 5-171
An absolute faith in the healing power of Grace – Would perhaps avoid many illnesses, 10-322
An epidemic is a collective illness and comes from a collective impurity, 16-298
An illness is simply, always, a disequilibrium in the being, 5-121
An illness must, before it can affect the physical body, touch another layer of the being, 3-89
An occasion for enjoying the illness, for making oneself interesting, for pitying oneself, 6-406
And when the body has been deformed by illness? – That may be an accident, 6-1
Are illnesses due to microbes or to “adverse forces” or to fluctuations of yoga?, 4-208
Are illnesses tests in the Yoga? – Not at all, 5-168
As for physical fear, a veritable yoga is necessary to overcome it – The door to illnesses, 9-122
As in men, so in animals, there are as many causes as there are illnesses, 5-272
Bad habits of the body, like falling ill – It springs up again from the subconscient, 7-142
Be perfectly sincere. Do not deceive yourself – You will succeed if you do all you can, 4-74
But one must take great care not to instil into the child the fear of illness, 12-14
Can one get ill through fear? – Yes, 5-166
Doctors and their remedies – Illnesses are increasing in number and seriousness, 10-324
Each spot of the body is symbolical of an inner movement – Subtle correspondences, 3-88, 4-263
Each time an illness is cured, an accident is avoided, a catastrophe is averted, 10-190
Every illness that resists the inner cure is for the spirit a defeat, 15-162
Every person is ill in his own way, and his way depends on what he is, 9-121
Fifty per cent of illnesses are the result of what happens in the vital, 5-27
First, not to want to be ill, and then not to be afraid of illness, 7-143
First, you must have a very strong will not to be ill, 7-142
Food desires – Unless you control the food you take, you will always be ill, 15-148
For the body, Victory is good health – Each and every illness is a falsehood, 11-272
Generally, illnesses due to functional imbalance are cured much more quickly, 5-172
He has made a strong formation of illness around him. He is unable to receive my help, 15-154
How to prevent illnesses from coming, and when the illness does occur, how to cure it, 5-183
I passed two or three days in concentration – No new case of illness and it was all over, 5-183
If parents could leave their children alone, they would not fall ill so often, 15-143
If someone falls seriously ill, is it a difficulty in his spiritual life?, 9-121
If the whole being could simultaneously progress – There would be no illness, no death, 3-90
If there is one mental disorder which can bring about all illnesses, it is fear., 4-263
If there is the slightest imbalance anywhere you get ill or else an accident occurs, 5-171
If your body is no longer fit for physical work, develop your inner consciousness, 17-349
Illness can be avoided. But it is almost a Herculean task, 11-243
Illness comes usually from a dislocation between the different parts of the being, 5-401
Illnesses affecting certain regions are harder to cure – Skin diseases or bad teeth, 3-90
Illnesses and accidents – The normal consequence of an error, shortcoming or fault, 16-322
Illnesses are always the result of a disturbance of equilibrium, 9-121
Illnesses are falsehoods of the body. Doctors are soldiers for the conquest of Truth, 15-154
Illnesses are never serious unless we accept them as such, 17-191
Illnesses enter through the subtle body, don’t they? How can they be stopped?, 4-267
In order to be able to cure an illness, one must find out its cause, not its microbe, 5-177
In ordinary life, most of the time, people are almost always ill, 5-186
In reality one does make oneself ill. It is the narrowness of consciousness, the division, 11-207
In therapeutics – Importance to teach the body to react properly and reject the illness, 15-159
It is fear which makes one fall ill and it is fear which makes healing so difficult, 16-191
It is not remaining outside the body that cures illness. it is thinking in the true way, 17-64
It is people’s faith, above all, which saves them – The illness disappears, 8-81
Let us take up the illnesses that are due to Yoga – Various groups, 3-85
Making of an illness the opportunity to go deep within oneself and awaken, 17-191
Many things are not in their place, and that is why one becomes ill, 7-56
Most of the time it is the mind which makes the body ill – It is the principal factor, 5-401
Mother, there are periods when there is a collective illness in the Ashram – Why?, 7-149
Nine-tenths of the danger in an illness comes from fear, 3-90
Ninety per cent of illnesses are the result of the subconscient fear of the body, 15-140
One can prevent the accident from being serious, prevent the illness from entering in, 5-403
One cannot say that the body was suffering, one cannot say that it was ill, 11-127
One must look at oneself to discover the small part that takes pleasure in being ill, 5-184
One thinks of curing an illness only because one suffers, 6-406
People who have no thought of illness catch it all the same, 5-171
People who suffer from certain illnesses at a particular time of the year – Why?, 6-366
She needed rest and quietness – Surrounded by the opposite atmosphere, she is ill, 15-163
Showing the symptoms when sympathy with a sick person – Call for the Divine Presence, 17-235
Sometimes in your thought you are obliged to drive away all suggestions of illnesses, 7-143
Take this illness as a sign that you have to do sadhana, 15-137
That is why the doctor declared that I was ill. I could not move a step without fainting, 11-99
That is why there is all this ugliness, death, illness, wickedness, suffering, 5-71
The body carries within itself the certitude of cure, that the illness is sure to disappear, 9-164
The body itself could not function without a strict discipline – Cause of illness, 12-382
The body should reject illness as energetically as we reject falsehood in the mind, 15-147
The cause of illness – When you cut yourself off from the energy and light, 4-209
The causes of illness – “some part in you that does not respond to the protection”, 5-165
The child must be taught that he does not become more interesting by being ill, 12-15
The doctors declared that I was very ill. That was the beginning – The cells woke up, 11-94
The illness originated from beings thrown out of their bodies – Turned into vampires, 5-182
The illnesses – The difficulty in the body to adapt itself to this new Power, 11-316
The mind and the vital are quick to destroy the body’s equilibrium, 4-53
The only remedy is the disappearance of the ego – The disappearance of all illness, 11-219
The only unfailing method for getting rid of illnesses is to turn one’s attention away, 17-91
The origin of an illness – A fall in the resistance of the vitality due to moral causes, 9-121
The origin of an illness may be in any of the parts – Or an appearance of illness, 3-88
The possibilities of illness are always there – Yet, all of a sudden you succumb, 3-55
The possibility of illness, for problems – The occasion for making the final progress, 11-223
The sources of an illness are manifold and intricate – Each indicates the weak part, 3-90
The vital and the mental were gone – It gave the impression of a very serious illness, 11-94
There are a number of illnesses which can be cured simply by stopping the suffering, 6-406
There are as many reasons for an illness as there are people who fall ill, 3-85
There are sadhus who never wash themselves and they are free from all illness, 5-170
There are two ways of curing an illness spiritually – Receptivity, 4-264
There is a moment when one accepts to be ill, 8-5
There is no better cure for illnesses, whatever they are, than air and sun, 16-110
There is no illness, no disorder which can resist the discovery of this secret, 9-43
These formations of illness give a special taste, smell or a slight special sensation, 7-144
This illness as a sign that you have to do sadhana and make use of your seclusion for that, 17-205
This illness has been put upon you by the hostile forces as a strong test, 15-138
This often creates a dislocation in the system, and that manifests itself as an illness, 3-86
This poor little body – Nothing but illness and misery and disorder, 11-85
To cure a illness – The power cannot work if you have no control over your desires, 15-147
Wake up in yourself a will to conquer the physical illness, in the very cells of your body, 15-146
Weariness, illness, old age and even death become mere obstacles on the way, 12-262
What in the physical nature belonged still to the old world – Handled through illness, 11-247
What is the cause of illnesses in animals?, 5-272
What should be done to effect the cure of an illness – It depends upon the Divine Grace., 4-279
When one sees an illness coming, how can one stop it?, 7-142
When physical disorder comes, one must not be afraid – Illness is a falsehood, 15-140
When Sri Aurobindo says that illness comes from outside, what exactly is it that comes?, 7-144
When the body falls ill, do the mind and vital also fall ill? – Not necessarily, 5-401
When there is illness in the body, what is the best way to receive the healing Force, 8-211
Why imagine always that one is ill or is going to be ill and open oneself to suggestions?, 16-190
You can throw off the illness at that moment – If you wait, concentrate and call the Force, 4-269
You direct the Force of spiritual purification on the spot – You are cured of the illness, 5-186
You must never think that the Divine has purposely sent an illness, 5-169
You must put a strong will for getting rid of your illness and you must remain quiet, 15-146
Your illness – An opportunity to open your eyes towards the need for an inner change, 15-139
Your inner condition may become a cause of illness – The attack by the hostile forces, 3-55
ill-treatment
It is just when one is innocent that one ought to be most indifferent to ill-treatment, 16-189
illumination
An inner illumination leaving the world as it is – This is what has happened till now, 3-24
illusion
“Chance is not in this universe” – “the idea of illusion is itself an illusion”, 10-44
“find out the reason for things which seem […] to be mere chance or illusion”, 10-42
“life cannot be an evil or a sorrowful illusion” – "a divine Lover and Playfellow”, 10-348
“The interest that human beings take in things founds itself on the illusion”, 4-277
Behind all appearances, even the most illusory, there is a truth, a conscious will, 10-45
Behind everything, even what seems to be chance and illusion, there is a conscious will, 10-43
I do not say that illusion is necessary – What is necessary is to change, 4-278
If we give up all this as an illusion – So much is left in the hands of the adverse forces, 7-401
People do not want the divine Grace to come in – Illusion is necessary to make you act, 4-281
The teaching that life is an illusion – With the Buddha. This continued with Shankara, 7-288
The theory that all that takes place is God’s direct working – The world as an illusion, 3-162
Illusionism
“The Lord of Love […] has justified by His word the Illusionist and the Agnostic”, 10-343
Buddhism, Jainism, Illusionism were sufficient to sap all energy out of the country, 12-211
ill-will
A totally sincere surrender serves you as a filter – A conscious ill-will cannot pass, 6-214
An ill-will against a person will act upon that person through a mental formation, 5-143
As for ill-will, jealousy, quarrels and reproaches, one must sincerely be above all that, 14-264, 15-51
But if the power of ill-will is greater than the other person’s goodwill?, 5-413
Cases of real ill-will, real hostility and real falsehood are very rare – Hostile beings, 11-82
Even those who are ill-willed will be obliged to realise it, 8-137
Every obstacle, every ill-will, every hatred rising against Him is a promise of a victory, 14-12
If you just pass by someone who has a manifest ill-will, you may suddenly feel uneasy, 5-144
In this condition, the danger will have no effect, the ill-will can do nothing to you, 8-223
It cannot be destroyed prematurely except by human ill-will, 15-86
It is in order to avoid the required effort – It is a justification of your own ill-will, 6-267
Perhaps it is a human invention, this ill-will – Perhaps animals don’t have ill-will, 5-146
There are many things in Nature – There is perhaps ill-will also, 5-150
Under the direct influence of the vital man has become an ill-willed being – The Titans, 5-148
We shall consider the best means of rejecting all passion and ill-will and delusion, 3-201
Why is there ill-will?, 5-145
ill-will.
One who puts into practice the teaching – Rejecting all passion, ill-will and delusion, 3-200
image
“the image […] of troubles “ – “from behind those unreal clouds God laughing at us”, 10-352
“the image” is the physical body, 10-352
images
If one wants to progress in the vital and physical, the image becomes very useful, 7-268
Some people are just intellectuals – Everything is expressed by ideas and not by images, 7-268
Sometimes when one meditates some kind of images or colours pass – What it is?, 6-377
imagination
“Imagination” can be the capacity for noting the forms in some mental or other domain, 9-385
Aspirations for spiritual things – One is sure to obtain one day what he has imagined, 7-238
Can one imagine the Divine and have the contact? – Certainly, 7-229
Everyone has in him the power to give form to his mental activity – Mental imaginations, 9-386
How to discipline the imagination?, 9-385
Imagination is a capacity to project oneself towards things realisable and to draw them, 7-229
Imagination is a power of formation – Imagination is a very powerful means of action, 9-380
Imagination must not be substituted for the Truth, 14-342
Is it through the imagination that one can realise desires or aspirations? – Certainly, 7-237
It is absolutely impossible to imagine something which doesn’t exist somewhere, 7-230
Let your imagination be moulded by your faith in Sri Aurobindo, 3-157
Scientists turn the torchlight towards matter – People with imagination turn it upward, 5-127
Some beings have the capacity of imagining something that’s not yet manifested, 7-230
Some writers imagine everything from beginning to end – This truly is imagination, 7-228
That is what I call controlling one’s imagination, 9-388
The imagination is really the power of mental formation – At the service of the Divine, 3-156
The mind has a capacity of vision of its own. But this is not imagination, 7-228
There are people who succeed in making what they imagine real, 7-227
They are people who can open to a higher region – It can be called “Truth-imagination”, 9-386
What is the function, the use of the imagination?, 7-228
Whatever one imagines exists somewhere – Put it in its proper place, 9-380
When one imagines something, does it not exist? – You make a mental formation, 7-227
imbalance
An imbalance, if your physical body grows considerably weak from not eating, 7-61
Is mental imbalance due to the same cause of an adverse influence? – Not necessarily, 6-437
Mental imbalance can be due to many different causes, 6-437
imitation
“Imitation is sometimes a good training-ship”, 10-308
“Rather hang thyself than belong to the horde of successful imitators”ION, 10-308
Spirit of imitation! Panurge’s sheep! – One of the sheep falls, all the rest follow, 7-149
Immanent Divine
With one’s heart, one can set out to discover the Immanent Divine, 16-252
immaterial consciousness
“I believe immaterial consciousness to be truer than material consciousness”, 10-251
Can one remain in an immaterial consciousness? – One cannot. It would not be good, 10-251
immobility
“the strong immobility of an immortal spirit”, 8-66
A state of immobility, but absolutely conscious, 11-192
For this body the way is to have a complete immobility and an intense aspiration, 11-193
Generally, people don’t have a dynamic meditation – A kind of immobility, 8-88
In the ordinary life, a progressive dislocation – By Yoga, it tends to be all the greater, 3-87
The Gita demands the strong immobility of an immortal spirit – The rest is secondary, 8-66
The greatest strength is in immobility. That is the sovereign power, 8-67
immortality
“Immortality is not the survival of the mental personality after death”, 10-27
“There is a means to attain physical immortality” – “one narrow and changeless lodging”, 10-317
“Who shall slay thee, O soul immortal? Who shall torture thee, O God ever-joyous?”, 10-294
A demonstration of the presence of death and of the presence of immortality, constantly Voir
Another – When one has found one’s psychic being, one has the sense of immortality, 5-315
As soon as a vital being is fully harmonised, it becomes immortal, 8-337
At the time of the Dhammapada no possibility of an earthly immortality was mentioned, 3-188
But the state of spontaneous immortality is not possible for the present, 11-52
Immortal life is acquired with much effort and the renunciation of many things, 6-46
Immortality is not a goal, it is not even a means. It will proceed naturally, 15-115
Immortality is the life of the Self – Immortal when we are fully conscious of this Self, 10-28
It is three hundred years with a body that goes on perfecting itself – Immortality, 5-61
Once this is found out, it is immortality, 11-147
One can create a kind of immortality, and the wear and tear can also disappear, 11-48
People who aspired much for immortality – How many are ready to pay the price for it?, 4-69
Supramental immortality upon earth – This remains to be realised, 15-116
The body is in the consciousness of immortality, and then it falls back, 11-195
The body is less uncertain of the future – If that remains, it is evident immortality, 11-18
The first is to know that life is one and immortal – Only the forms are countless, 12-82
This does not imply that our physical substance is transformed and becomes immortal, 10-84
To be immortal one must renounce all limitations and the ego is the greatest, 4-70
With decay of the body there is no possibility of immortality, 5-115
impatience
“the childish impatience which cries and blasphemes and denies the ideal”, 10-302
Aspire intensely, but without impatience, 10-200
Everything is for each one as good as it can be – Impatience has gone, 11-196
It is not good to be impatient and agitated – You must do everything peacefully, 14-166
imperfection
“He who condemns failure and imperfection, is condemning God” – “help and heal”, 10-346
The cause of this imperfection – Two points of view, 2-55
imperfections
To discover one’s weaknesses and imperfections is already a great progress, 17-160
To see the imperfections and deficiencies – It is all right if it brings a greater courage, 14-236
impersonal
You meet Him in His impersonal form or as a person – Yet it is the same Divine, 8-111
Impersonal
“The two great elements of the divine Mystery, the Personal and Impersonal”, 8-110
If one leans to the side of the Master – One goes into the Impersonal, into Nirvana, 8-113
There are the godheads of the Overmind – Beyond these there is the impersonal Divine, 7-240
To seek the impersonal Divine liberates from many superstitions – The other godheads, 7-240
We must go through the Impersonal to reach the Supreme Divine who is beyond, 7-240
What does “to seek after the Impersonal” mean?, 7-240
What exactly is meant by “the impersonal Divine”? – What is called the Formless, 7-244
When one attains the Impersonal by his own effort and or by surrendering to the Mother?, 7-246
impersonal Divine
Something with which one cannot have a personal relation – The impersonal Divine, 8-111
impersonality
Finally, to be truly impersonal, we must stop noticing that we are being impersonal, 2-61
Perfect impersonality lies in identification – Then the individual prana no longer exists, 2-119
impossibility
Should each one representing an impossibility concentrate on solving this impossibility?, 7-414
impossible
“The sense of impossibility is the beginning of all possibilities”, 8-383
From the eternal point of view in the infinity of time, nothing is impossible, 8-384
Here Sri Aurobindo has said “It is impossible.” Why?, 7-258
In order to have the idea of the impossible, you must attempt it, 8-385
Keep always this youth – For you the phrase “it is impossible” will have no meaning, 12-269
Nothing is impossible in principle – But, in the material world there are conditions, 7-258
People who say “Oh, that is impossible” – The word itself is so funny, 10-93
The universe is new at each moment of eternity – Nothing is impossible, 8-312
There is nothing impossible – The laws of life are not at all what you think, 6-124
There is nothing impossible in the world except what is outside your consciousness, 8-383
impostors
The ambitious people who now declare themselves to be supermen – Impostors, 10-246
impressionists
The art of the Second Empire was bad – Afterwards the reaction went beyond the limit, 4-300
impudent.
Life is easy for one who is impudent, hard for the modest one, 3-262
impulse
Theories are not sufficiently strong – You find a reason for doing the thing, 5-211
Whether the impulse comes from the Mother – One doesn’t have enough discernment, 4-385
impulses
All these desires, all these impulses, all these currents of force pass through you, 7-360
An impulsive person who cannot control himself has a disordered life, 14-252
By physical culture – They are much more capable of mastering their impulses, 12-377
By tracking down these spontaneous impulses one can gradually clear a path, 17-192
Each impulse, each reaction, must be presented to the central being or its aspiration, 16-363
From below, these are not thoughts – They are just impulses formulated in words, 6-319
How can one obtain a mental control of these impulses by a struggle?, 6-317
How to discriminate between Truth and falsehood in the impulses of action, 12-302
I have never approved of anyone being the plaything of his own impulses and fancies,, 8-357
If the will is clear, it always has the power to refuse an impulse, 6-343
Impulses move you. They come from outside. You fall into the hands of the Rakshasas, 15-23
Merely to be a man, life must be dominated by reason and not by vital impulses, 9-102
Naturally, you immediately confuse the divine impulsion with your personal impulses, 10-195
Not to act on personal impulse, but on the order received from Brahman, 10-303
Observe as a witness, to prevent all possibility of acting on impulse, 14-255
One must not set out on this road with a baggage of impulses and desires, 7-177
One should always do this, when he feels that he is caught by an impulse – Anger, 7-106
People take too much notice of such impulses as those of sex – What are these impulses?, 3-303
People who are criminals or half-mad obey their impulses without any mental control, 6-318
Some people are very much afraid of reason because it contradicts their impulses, 7-172
The impulses and desires that come up by the pressure of Yoga should be faced, 3-5
The mind never has sufficient strength to resist an impulse, 5-210
The right to be free – Only when one has done away with all desires and impulses, 10-16
The satisfaction of desires and impulses of the vital make the body suffer and fall ill, 9-100
The vital is full of contradictory passions and impulses, it destroys itself, 5-209
This is the very substance of education – To teach you to control your impulses, 6-317
When an attack comes the wisest attitude is to consider that it comes from outside, 3-35
When one allows oneself to be ruled by every passing impulse, one is never peaceful, 16-132
When one is in contact with one’s reason, it is a powerful control over all vital impulses, 8-189
You must be the master of your lower nature and control your desires and vital impulses, 14-255
You no longer have time for impulses – When you become scientific in these studies, 6-79
impulsions
Control over the lower impulsions is the first step towards realisation, 14-253
impurities
Thinking too much about one’s impurities does not help, 14-235, 17-24
To fix one’s attention too constantly on one’s impurities does not help, 17-38
impurity
“When I knew nothing, then I abhorred the criminal, sinful and impure”, 10-243
Impurity of bad will and wrong action – There is no greater impurity than ignorance, 3-264
Man passing through an unavoidable period of mental perversion and impurity, 10-55
People who have a double impurity, spiritual impurity and social impurity, 6-440
What Buddhism means by “impurities” is chiefly egoism and ignorance, 3-190
impurity.
Be cleansed of all impurity, 3-261
He who has discarded impurity, is loyal, attached to morality – Fit for the yellow robe, 3-191
He who is impure, lacking in self-control and in loyalty – Unfit for the yellow robe, 3-189
Purity and impurity depend on ourselves, 3-240
in front
“To keep the psychic awake and in front” – What does “in front” mean?, 6-409
inaction
“The love of inaction is folly and the scorn of inaction is folly, 10-229
inactivity
Inactivity is just as tiring as over-activity, 16-147
incapacity
These ideas of incapacity are absurd, they are the negation of the truth of progress, 14-236
incarnating
Can the soul which incarnates choose between different bodies?, 8-201
I have been present at innumerable incarnations of evolved souls, 8-334
It is very exceptional that a conscious soul incarnates voluntarily, 8-201
The hands of the subtle physical and vital always try to incarnate, 8-318
The incarnation taking place at the conception – This is quite exceptional, 8-334
The psychic seeking to see a “corresponding light”, a place where it can reincarnate, 8-214
The soul which wants to incarnate – In the higher mind, the vital, the subtle physical, 8-335
incarnation
A time when the human form was ready enough for a conscious being to incarnate in it, 7-327
Human civilisation began only long after the first mental consciousness incarnated, 7-328
Only conscious incarnations of the Divine carry the possibility of the two perfections, 9-93
The forms of Divine Power which have incarnated are used for new progress, 9-198
The incarnate god – Interdependence is absolute in this world of extreme objectification, 15-279
The intervals separating these various incarnations seem to become shorter and shorter, 9-333
The purpose of a divine incarnation in a human body, 8-167
Then will pure and true love be able to incarnate in a body, 12-69
When love incarnates in a human body – In the body of a man or a woman, 12-71
When the Grace is present, incarnate on earth – The possibility of making a final choice, 12-350
incarnations
The reason for these descents of consciousness – The supreme incarnations on earth, 10-74
incomprehension
A total and all-embracing incomprehension – To them one has forsaken one’s divinity, 10-213
To change, one must accept an appearance of infirmity, helplessness, incomprehension, 10-212
inconscience
“an almighty spring” – At the very bottom of the inconscience there is the Supreme, 15-364
“the dumb secrecy of her inconscience”. Why Nature’s “inconscience”?, 9-322
“veritable inconscience” is the subconscient of the subconscient, 17-180
At the very bottom of the inconscience I struck upon an almighty spring that cast me up, 15-361
Each forgot that it was only an emanation – They became their own opposite, 5-372
It is to go farther away from the consciousness in order to go closer to the inconscience, 7-102
This mental inconscience refuses to change – A much greater obstacle than before, 15-364
inconscient
It was not the original inconscient, 15-364
The Divine Will acting in the inconscient is all-powerful even when we do not know it, 15-230
The inconscient is that part of Nature which seems to be wholly devoid of consciousness, 16-232
The procedure is to reject always into a lower part of the being – In the inconscient, 7-94
Through a conscious being, the light can be brought down into the inconscient, 15-295
When the Inconscient is conquered – All will be a free decision of the divine Grace, 15-230
When you go down into the inconscient in yourself, it is the inconscient of matter, 15-295
Inconscient
It is in order that this inert Inconscient becomes the absolute Conscient, 11-163
The birth of the Inconscient is prior to the formation of the world, 4-241
The earth came into existence after the descent into the Inconscient, 4-241
The experience – The immobility of the Inconscient is a kind of symbol of the Eternity, 11-161
indefinite
Isn’t the infinite an extension of space? – No! That’s the indefinite, not the infinite, 7-246
independence
Every feeling of independence is to stand back from the divine solicitude, 6-375
Independence means the freedom of choice and initiative means the fact of choosing, 5-89
This need for freedom has become that kind of thirst for independence, 9-51
India
“India” – “on the way to a larger and diviner communism?”, 10-305
“Modern India with its trend towards national asceticism has fully become poor in life”, 10-269
“O soul of India […] seek in thy soul, ask of God” – The Veda and an older Vedanta, 10-314
“The Jew invented the God-fearing man” – “India the God-knower and God-lover”, 10-331
All this turmoil is because the country must go above all these old political habits, 15-407
And it may be that India, the land of contrasts, will also be the land of new realisations, 12-106
Atmosphere of mental and nervous strain in Japan, not of spiritual peace like in India, 2-153
But in her blind ambition to imitate the West, she has become materialistic, 16-327
By being sincere, courageous, enduring and honest you can best serve your country, 13-352
For general knowledge – The south of India not more important than the rest of the world, 17-309
For those who are in India, whoever wants to do yoga will always find someone, 7-338
For us the 1st November has a deep significance, 13-354
From the spiritual point of view, India is the foremost country in the world, 13-244
Gandhi and Tagore – India has far greater geniuses than these, 16-6
Has India a special role to play in present-day politics?, 7-303
Here (in India), it is altogether different – A tradition of art has remained,, 5-340
His Centenary – A wonderful occasion to spread his teaching all over the country, 15-405
How to find back India’s soul? – Become conscious of your psychic being, 13-370
How to find back India’s soul? – Let your psychic being aspire towards it, 12-312
If people could understand and realise his programme, the country could be very strong, 15-406
In India it has been made into an almost divine entity, 12-42
In India we find veneration of the Supreme Mother, contempt for the feminine principle, 12-105
In the accomplishment of this mission will India’s unity be accomplished, 13-352
In the year 1920 I told Sri Aurobindo “India is free.”, 5-188
India – A leader in the ways of the spirit and a friend and helper of all the peoples, 13-352
India – In her blind ambition to imitate the West, she has become materialistic, 13-366
India alone can lead the world to peace and a new world order, 13-353
India had the knowledge of the Spirit, but she neglected matter and suffered for it, 12-249, 13-361
India has a role to fulfil in the world – A conversion has not yet taken place, 7-303
India has become the symbolic representation of all the difficulties of modern mankind, 13-368
India has been the land of spiritual knowledge and practice – The methods called Yoga, 13-373
India is fighting and must fight until India and Pakistan have once more become One, 13-364, 17-262
India is the Guru of the world. The future structure of the world depends on India, 13-353
India must find back and manifest her soul, 13-369
India ought to be the spiritual guide who helps to hasten the movement, 16-327
India ought to be the spiritual leader of the world – There is still much to do, 13-367
India will reaffirm her greatness – When she renounces falsehood and lives in the Truth, 16-317
India’s true destiny is to be the Guru of the world, 13-358
Let India work for the future and set the example, 13-369
Matter will be transformed. Life will be divinised – Let India take the lead, 12-252, 13-363
ndia remains the land of contrasts, which can nevertheless be resolved by a synthesis, 12-105
Only to those who can conquer India reveals the mystery of her treasures, 13-374
Sri Aurobindo always loved deeply his Motherland. But he wished her to be great, 13-123
The dance was once one of the highest expressions of the inner life, 3-112
The future of India is luminous in spite of its present gloom, 17-237
The Mother’s map of India – The map of the true India in spite of all passing appearances, 13-360
The progress of Science and Technology in India – For the manifestation of the Spirit, 12-250, 13-362
The situation in India – “The law of Vishnu cannot prevail till the debt to Rudra is paid”, 16-325
The Soul of India is one and indivisible, 13-351
The spiritual mission of India – Lead humanity towards the highest ideal of the spirit, 12-260
There was a time when India was absolutely secure – But things have changed, 13-120
To be the Guru of the world – India must be worthy politically, morally and physically, 16-340
To pull the country out of its difficulty – Sri Aurobindo has given the solution, 15-405
To save India and the world – Cohesive will with the spiritual knowledge, 13-353
To shun beauty has been the ruin of India. The Divine manifests in the physical as beauty, 13-372
True art is a whole and an ensemble – It is one and of one piece with life, 3-109
True spirituality – This is what India must show to the world now, 13-357
We must give the country its true position, that is, the position of relying on the Divine, 15-405
We want the true liberty for India so that she may be the right example for the world, 13-371
What India should aim at in education? – To reject falsehood and manifest Truth, 12-250, 13-362
What is India’s true genius and what is her destiny? – To teach to the world, 12-250, 13-362
When India will be one, she will have spontaneously a language understood by all, 12-251, 13-363
You said to Sri Aurobindo “India is free.” Was India free as one whole or cut into two?, 8-31
Indian
Is the average Indian more advanced spiritually than the average man in the West?, 4-311
The duty of every Indian today in the present emergency, 13-358
Indian languages
Deep respect for Indian languages – I continue to study Sanskrit when I have time, 12-222, 17-211
Hindi is good only for those who belong to a Hindi-speaking province, 13-375
I have the deepest respect for Indian languages and continue to study Sanskrit, 13-375
On the language issue for the country – Regional language, Sanskrit, English, 13-375
indication
For someone who has an entire goodwill, there is always an indication, 9-31
If you have disobeyed this little indication several times, well, it will no longer come, 9-32
To come in conscious contact with the Supreme Consciousness and to wait – Indication, 11-185
indifference
A calm indifference is much better in many cases than sympathy for other people, 17-161
Indifference is a stage of development which must lead to a perfect equality of soul, 16-171
indignation
A kind of indignation comes from the fact that you are not altogether above the defect, 10-80
indiscipline
Act as a representative of the Divine – There will be no more indiscipline in the class, 4-93
individual
All individual beings were created to do this work – It is the very reason for existence, 5-201
Generally, the yogas stopped when one had succeeded in surrendering the individual, 7-403
That the individual should be given the conditions in which he can progress freely, 12-39
The ego is ready when the individual is completely formed, 7-361
The first is to become an individual, 7-402
The individual can pass from one form to another and continue his progress indefinitely, 9-216
The individual work should go on ahead and the collective work should follow, 9-142
The truth of each being is an individual truth, but it is identified with the Divine, 7-223
The will to form individual beings capable of becoming conscious of their divine origin, 5-71
individual being
Your individual being is full of the limitations of ordinary life, 7-402
individualisation
If there were no truth of each form, there would be no possibility of individualisation, 4-174
In what does a psychic being’s progress consist? Individualisation, 4-149
The origin of individualisation in the Supreme – The ego is only a passing deformation, 4-174
When the work of individualisation is achieved – The ego accepting its own dissolution, 16-390
individualism
Individualism is a kind of self-justified jealousy, the reign of each one for himself, 10-304
individualities
A harmonious personality implies a conscious arrangement of the inner individualities, 15-288
In a human body there are many individualities, each one with its own destiny, 15-287
You must also understand that you are not separate individualities – It is as in a crowd, 4-35
individuality
After that, we want the Divine to enter our individuality – What we call transformation, 7-403
An individualised mind is something extremely rare – Otherwise, no individuality, 9-45
But even before becoming an individual, he may suddenly have the experience, 6-333
But in a highly developed individuality the result is infinitely superior, 9-402
In order to become a conscious, individualised being, one needs his ego, 6-334
Individuality is only a first stage – You have to break the form and go farther, 9-47
It is more difficult to master an individualised being than a crude one, 9-401
Once the individuality is formed, to live a spiritual life the ego must be surpassed, 8-367
One can benefit by the virtues of individuality without being under its limitations, 7-247
Only those who have an intense intellectual life form a mental individuality, 9-45
So long as one is in the period of becoming a conscious individual, one must wait, 6-333
Some say that individuality is based upon memory – This is absolutely wrong, 4-172
The dharma of the being, the centre and the cause of the individuality, 8-279
The ego is necessary until the individuality is completely formed, 7-366
The first victory is to create an individuality, the second is to give it to the Divine, 7-402
The fixity of form is the means by which individuality can be formed, 9-49
The more the individuality is formed, the stronger is this false soul of desire, 8-305
The psychic being is the real individuality, but there is not the sense of division, 3-63
The reason why separate individualities existed – Only for allowing aspiration, 11-185
This sense of being a separate individuality is altogether useless, 11-260
To become an individual is what Sri Aurobindo calls becoming truly a mental man, 6-333
When one is an individuality, one can make an offering of it, 6-257
When people speak of individuality, there is always as though some separation, 11-165
Who will tell me what constitutes an individual?, 4-172
You do not lose your individuality – The power to make your physical being plastic, 3-169
individuals
A certain inner interdependence has lowered the individual level in many cases, 9-174
A certain number of individuals are indispensable so that this Truth can realise itself, 10-136
A certain number of individuals must have reached a great perfection of realisation, 15-385
A mass-progress would allow the individual to take one more step forward, 9-142
Perhaps it would be enough if some individuals became pure gold, 9-75
The collective consciousness is lower than the consciousness of the individuals, 9-354
The individuals who will most help in the new age – Towards a spiritualised humanity, 2-165
This realisation can at least be shared by a certain number of individuals, 9-315
indolence
Come to the beautiful, the good, the true. Do not be misled by indolence and weakness, 2-1
Preaching calm and patience to the restless, energy to the indolent, 10-302
indolence.
Do not cultivate indolence of mind. Do not choose wrong views, 3-243
Lack of attention is the downfall, 3-261
indulgence
“to destroy its own powers and enjoyment “ – “wrong indulgence and wrong abstinence”, 10-319
Neither asceticism nor indulging – Neither to ask for more nor to refuse what is given, 14-47
inertia
Of all conditions, inertia is the worst – Aspiration is the only remedy, 16-307
The original Stability translated by inertia, and the growth translated by change, 11-200
The reason why creation began with inertia – That state had to be rediscovered, 11-192
Then came “Inertia and transformation” – But the sense is gone, 11-201
To get out of mental laziness and inertia – By doing every day a mental exercise, 16-336
inertness
The more we go towards something unconscious, the more is it inert and passive, 6-210
inexactitude
Abstain even from the slightest inexactitude, exaggeration or deformation, 14-202
inferiority
As each one is perfect in himself, there can be no feeling of inferiority or superiority., 8-30
In contact with the divine life – The feeling of superiority and inferiority disappears, 9-135
The minute you are truly conscious you lose this notion of superiority and inferiority, 7-388
inferiority complex
Behind this famous inferiority complex, there is the ego and its vanity, 16-267
Inferiority complex – Your ego far prefers to blame and criticise itself than forget itself, 16-308
infernal world
The infernal world consists of psychological ranges – An atmosphere of wickedness, 3-199
infernal world.
In the two worlds, one who does good rejoices, one who does evil suffers, 3-198
infinite
Isn’t the infinite an extension of space? – No! That’s the indefinite, not the infinite, 7-246
Infinite
“the highest truth of the Infinite” – “its widest and profoundest truth”, 10-348
influence
Be very careful to let no influence diminish your confidence in me, 13-98
Better to put behind you your past altogether and not reestablish broken ties, 13-145
How can we escape from other people’s influence? – By concentrating on the Divine, 7-241
One comes under the influence of a higher force of which one is not conscious, 7-278
One shouldn’t admit any influence except that of the Divine, 14-279
The proportion of elements responding exclusively to the influence of the Supreme, 10-178
To escape influence – Concentrate exclusively on the Divine Consciousness, 14-287
You have allowed an influence to interfere strongly between you and your spiritual life, 13-129
You must begin by freeing yourself from the Adversary’s influence, 7-397
Influence
The true salvation – Opening to the Divine Influence obtained through a total surrender, 10-324
influences
A devotee into touch with Sadhus – Generally, it is not helpful to mix the influences, 17-392
A yogi can live with others without being influenced more or less by them, 16-187
How to distinguish an influence coming from the Divine, 6-129
Influences coming from outside which enter in without your even being aware of them, 8-389
It is a great victory to get rid of the influence of an adverse force, 6-436
It is always regrettable when one is open to the influence of another person, 17-28
It is much easier – A influence which drags you down than to a force that pulls you up, 6-168
Many people are under hostile influences because of their environment, 6-436
Never yield to the lower nature – Never accept any other influence than that of the Divine, 17-67
Now it is not through individuals, it is through nations that the two exert their influence, 6-172
One can take inner precautions to be independent of these external influences, 7-334
Only the body is still open to all the influences from outside – The laws of contagion, 11-50
Persistently eliminate from your consciousness the effect produced by their influence, 16-359
The case of an influence is very frequent, especially with people who undertake yoga, 6-436
To avoid being affected by alien influences – Concentrate on the Divine, 17-156
To escape influences – Concentrate exclusively on the Divine Consciousness, 17-208
Very sensitive people are opened to many influences – Difficult for them to be steady, 16-136
Why doesn’t one receive the Divine as one receives other influences?, 6-168
With discrimination one can distinguish the bad from the good influences, 16-136
You must first see the pressure, the influence, the suggestion, whatever it may be, 6-339
You should be very careful about outside influences and ordinary habits, 12-153
ingratitude
On the ingratitude of nations – Nobility not to resent someone who does you good, 15-60
inhuman
A man may act in an inhuman way, but then he is not a true man, 2-273
Initiate
In the days of old one depended on the Guru or the Initiate to obtain the knowledge, 9-68
initiates
The collective victory – An open war by the initiates who have prepared themselves, 2-93
initiation
Centres of initiation have tried this – An extremely powerful means of action, 9-370
Great periods when schools of initiation highly esteemed taught occult science, 12-89
In all times the aspirant, before receiving initiation, had to pass through tests, 13-373
In ancient times the teaching of the great spiritual truths – A small number of initiates, 15-32
In ancient times, severe tests for initiation – Here apparently there is no test and no trial, 14-43
In former times. a person first had to show sufficient capacities before he was taught, 15-307
In order to be worthy of the initiation one must have a perfect mastery over one’s mind, 9-70
Initiated into the true way of living, one would be able to transform physical existence, 15-354
One performs the ceremony with the perfection of an initiation, 15-354
The various disciplines of initiation practised in the various initiatory schools, 10-255
initiative
Independence means the freedom of choice and initiative means the fact of choosing, 5-89
Is there an individual initiative if our will is only an expression of the universal will?, 3-58
Where is the place of individual initiative?, 5-194
initiatory schools
In all ages initiatory schools took up these particularly talented people – Occultism, 6-39
initiatory systems
Initiatory systems – All that is not of the ordinary life cannot be transmitted by words, 4-222
injections
Faith and confidence in the Divine Grace – Better than all the pills and injections, 17-194
injuries
Be more conscious and you will no more be injured, 12-286
injury
When there is materially a shock, it is no longer felt as one feels an injury, 11-54
injustice
About the work – Before fighting be sure that you know where the injustice lies, 17-167
inner being
After death, does the inner being continue to progress?, 5-260
Aware of your inner being – Capable of becoming aware also of these invisible worlds, 15-317
Instead of living in the perceptions of the sense-organs, concentrate in the inner being, 16-94
Some become and remain conscious of the deeper activities of their inner being, 2-37
inner eyes
It can be that, your physical eyes being closed, your inner eyes open and begin to see, 6-378
inner law
This is when one acts in contradiction with the inner law of one’s being, 3-278
When you listen to this inner law – An atmosphere of truth and peace and harmony, 3-278
inner life
Every time that a great soul has come, something was effected – The inner life, 3-39
inner physical
What is “the inner physical”?, 7-137
inner states
Second step – You learn to concentrate in one of these inner states, 15-321
The first step – You must be able to discern the various inner states of being, 15-321
inner vision
In a general way, it proves that the inner vision is beginning to develop or is developed, 6-379
The superiority of the inner vision over the outer vision, 16-40
innocence
“Only the soul that is naked and unashamed can be pure and innocent”, 10-311
It is just when one is innocent that one ought to be most indifferent to ill-treatment, 16-189
insecticides
Cultivation without chemical fertilisers and dangerous insecticides is advisable, 13-234
Insecticides – A mild and harmless protector is often more effective than a poisonous one, 13-228
insects
Often an insect that looks quite harmless is the messenger of a bad and malevolent will, 15-22
Special care must be taken to prevent insects from falling into the pans, 15-270
The whole world of insects as the outcome of the form-makers of the vital world, 5-308
The world of insects is, so to say, the direct work of hostile creators in the vital world, 15-22
Things which to us seem monstrosities – Take the world of insects and their instinct, 5-147
insecurity
The feeling of insecurity is a means used by political or religious groups, 9-355
inside
The work is done inside the consciousness – It must have its effect in the outward world, 3-179
Where can the line be drawn between the inside and the outside? – The line is flexible, 3-35
insincerities
But there are other insincerities more subtle which are difficult to discern, 8-399
The origin of these insincerities – Egoism and desire, 8-399
There are crass insincerities which everybody understands, 8-398
insincerity
As long as there is within a person the possibility of an inner conflict – Some insincerity, 14-68
Can it happen that a person is very insincere but unconscious of his insincerity?, 6-125
I cannot give orders to an insincere person because he will respond hypocritically, 17-343
If one knows that one is insincere and persists in one’s insincerity, it is wickedness, 6-125
If you are conscious of your insincerity, you have only to put a red-hot iron on it, 6-127
If you are conscious that you are insincere, you know where it lies, 6-126
Insincerity – One part of the being says one thing and another part says another thing, 11-290
Insincerity is one of the greatest impurities – One is in a state of falsehood, 6-438
It is insincerity which has necessitated the violent intervention of Kali in the world, 17-343
It is more difficult to give sincerity to someone who has none than to cure a dying man, 17-341
Not to know one’s fault is always the sign of an insincerity somewhere, 5-54
One must either have nothing to do with insincere people or else take them as they are, 17-343
That means an insincerity – And insincerity is always an open door for the adversary, 9-307
There are also cases of apparent insincerity that are also of like nature, 11-81
When the limit is reached one must stop. It is not an insincerity, it is an incapacity, 8-228
insomnia
The only cure for insomnia is to get rid of the need for sleep by mental silence at will, 17-348
inspiration
“Inspiration […] leaping from a vast and eternal knowledge […] exceeds reason”, 10-3
“inspired” mean? receiving an influence from outside your individual conscious being, 5-206
“Nature sometimes […] damages the brain in order to free the inspiration”, 10-278
All men of some genius are called “inspired”, 7-276
An inspiration coming from the psychic depths gets mixed with all sorts of things, 8-192
An inspiration of what is to be done – That you must forthwith proceed to do, 4-119
An inspiration to commit a murder – The presence at the death of another murderer, 5-206
But inspirations may apply to different domains of action, 10-6
If one wants to follow a discipline of yoga, one must try to discern the inspiration, 9-29
Imagine the vital power of expression, with the inspiration coming from far above, 5-75
Inspiration brings its manifold gifts to the one who knows how to receive them, 15-243
Inspirations come from very many different places – Not necessarily a higher being, 5-206
It is the origin of the music, the inspiration from beyond, which is important, 5-69
Knowledge by inspiration or revelation – When something suddenly descends, 10-141
Later, one can receive inspirations directly, 10-5
Many men think and write through inspiration. From where does it come?, 5-205
Some may have received an inspiration – But they proclaim “I am that Great One”, 3-80
The conditions needed to receive inspiration, 10-6
The mind must be quiet and silent before you can receive an inspiration from above, 12-140
The more one is able to establish calm in the mind – Capable of receiving inspirations, 10-6
The psychic being is generally the medium through which the inspiration is perceived, 10-5
This inspiration from regions far above the mind surpasses reason, 10-5
When do we say that a poet is inspired?, 7-276
Whether inspirations are of different qualities – In their origin, no, 10-6
You must await the inner inspiration, act only under the inspiration of that light, 4-94
inspirations
The first condition is to be a little conscious of one’s soul and receive its inspirations, 8-194
instinct
“Reason adapts itself to the faith or argues out a justification of the instincts”, 10-288
“The world […] is really impelled by its faiths and instincts” – The light of reason, 10-288
“use the reason for its God-given purposes and faith and instinct for theirs”, 10-289
All animals which live close to man lose their instinct, 4-237
An instinct of the species – Nature is a conscious force which knows what it wants, 5-150
Animals obey the instinct of the species – An extremely reasonable instinct, 9-102
Animals possess a very sure instinct – But an animal living with man loses this instinct, 5-273
The body, left to itself, has a very sure instinct – The vital and the mind disturb it, 5-294
The purity of which Sri Aurobindo speaks here is the purity of instinct, 10-55
Things which to us seem monstrosities – Take the world of insects and their instinct, 5-147
What are the highest aims of reason, faith and instinct in ordinary and in spiritual life?, 10-289
What exactly is instinct? – It is the consciousness of Nature, 5-150
What is called “instinct” in animals is simply obedience to the spirit of the species, 4-237
instincts
There are all those who don’t care for the Splendour, who live in their instincts, 6-102
institutions
No institution can live unless it is progressive, 15-77
instructors
An instructor may intervene if he witnesses the bad behaviour of one of his students, 12-363
Is the duty of a teacher or an instructor to impose discipline on the students?, 12-361
Start with the level of the consciousness of the captains and instructors themselves, 12-353
The aim of teachers, instructors is to inform you, to help you, 8-185
The counsel of the great initiate of the past – Then go forth into this world, be instructors, 2-29
The great instructors of men began their apprenticeship in solitude, 2-83
The instructors should give charm and novelty to what they teach, 12-354
The teachers and especially the instructors must be a constant living example, 12-361
The teachers and instructors here – Each one can and must progress constantly, 12-358
The true usefulness of teachers and instructors – Teach things it is indispensable to know, 8-185
There is no better lesson than that of an example – The duty of teachers or instructors, 12-358
Instructors
This advice has often been repeated through the ages, at all times, in all countries, by the great Instructors, 2-97
instrument
“Your only object in action shall be to serve […] the Divine Shakti in her works.”, 4-389
But it may happen that the instrument does not understand, 5-252
How does the divine Force choose the instrument in which it wants to manifest itself?, 5-251
The two combined – Fit instruments for the manifestation of the supramental power, 12-92
To be a fit instrument of the divine force you must make yourself perfectly pure, 13-120
To be a perfect instrument for the manifestation of the supramental consciousness, 12-73
To be my instrument – Be regular, energetic, courageous, enduring and good-tempered, 16-128
instruments
If we offer developed instruments, the work of transformation will be more effective, 8-366
Some have the capacity to receive and the strength to bear – The chosen instruments, 3-80
The very first thing is to make the instruments – One must be limpid, letting things pass, 11-255
Two things to be considered, consciousness and the instruments of the consciousness, 4-40
insult
To be above offence or insult makes one truly great, 14-264
You can smile genuinely at an enemy if you are above all insult and offence, 14-178
insult.
I shall patiently bear insult, 3-280
If you offend one who is pure, innocent and defenceless, 3-230
integral
Integral means horizontally in all the different and often contradictory parts, 16-371
integral being
When we speak of “the integral being”, we mean the being in its totality, 17-68
integral education
Four austerities – To pursue an integral education that leads to the supramental realisation, 12-48
integral yoga
An integral yoga is one which comprises all the parts and all the activities of the being, 8-7
But the result is no longer the same when you want to realise the integral yoga, 8-243
In the integral yoga it is in life that the Divine must be found, not outside life, 8-44
In the integral yoga the two combine with works, self-perfection, supramental realisation, 16-236
It is in work that Sri Aurobindo’s integral yoga is best done, 14-35, 14-318
The belief that in the integral yoga the chakras open from above – No such rigid rules, 16-368
The integral yoga – Each finding his own discipline, based on the ancient knowledge, 16-298
The integral yoga can begin only after that experience, not before, 9-337
The integral yoga consists of an uninterrupted series of examinations, 14-42
The integral yoga is based on balance, calm and peace – Not an unhealthy need to suffer, 13-128, 14-48
The integral yoga where everything is included – The progress is much more difficult, 8-46
To do the integral yoga, one must already have found the Divine and united with Him, 16-368
We want to realise a gnostic collectivity, the only one which can practise integral yoga, 9-138
You must not confuse the integral yoga with other spiritual realisations, 8-244
integral Yoga
Asking themselves agonising questions – The ones ready for the integral Yoga, 12-99
In the integral Yoga there is no distinction between the sadhana and the outward life, 17-210
Integral Yoga – Abstain from sexual intercourse, smoking, drinking alcohol, 14-35
Integral Yoga – One needed always to be a warrior. Now one needs to be a hero, 15-184
Not what you do but the spirit in which you do it – Important for the integral Yoga, 14-35
The integral Yoga – The welfare of humanity can be only a result, not the aim, 12-95
The integral Yoga – To overcome the delay, by its concentration and effort, 12-98
The integral Yoga – When the ascent is completed, to infuse with the supramental, 12-98
Those who want to practise Sri Aurobindo’s integral yoga – A quite different attitude, 12-46
What is “an all-receiving concentration that is the very nature of the integral Yoga”?, 7-417
Integral Yoga
If only one of the persons doing the Integral Yoga is doing it , he does it for all, 7-408
integrality
The Divine is all that we can conceive of, and infinitely more – Towards integrality, 8-1
integrity
The consciousness of what true integrity is has to awaken in everyone, 6-156
intellect
“Spiritual truth is a truth of the spirit, not a truth of the intellect”, 9-421
“There is a true movement of the intellect and there is a wrong movement”, 5-107
In our sorrowful age, almost withered by the excessive domination of the intellect, 10-351
Is the intellect a help or a hindrance to Sadhana?, 3-33
It is intellect that puts ideas from a higher mind in the form of thoughts, 5-107
Man’s road to supermanhood – The intellect is now no longer sufficient for him, 2-164
The intellect that believes too much in its own importance is an obstacle, 3-33
What is the true movement of the intellect?, 5-107
With the help of what do we begin if it is not by the intellect?, 7-166
intellectual
People in whom the psychic movement is stronger than intellectual understanding, 7-394
The most difficult way to approach this supramental life is intellectual activity, 9-325
intellectual approach
“An intellectual approach to the highest knowledge, the mind’s possession of it”, 9-397
intellectual culture
How far can “intellectual culture” help us on our path?, 10-254
Intellectual culture leads to acknowledge that it is incapable of knowing the Truth, 10-254
intellectuality
The higher intellectual approach brings a more direct and precise action, 11-60
intellectuals
It is more difficult for intellectuals to have faith, 6-121
Others are very intellectual will take years to advance one step, 7-395
Otherwise one must take a book, study, understand, assimilate – An intellectual being, 7-342
Some people are just intellectuals – Everything is expressed by ideas and not by images, 7-268
The more they are intellectual the more they are insincere in their self-deception, 14-341
intelligence
Intelligence and capacity of understanding are more important than regularity in work, 12-136, 17-307
It is said that there are people who are very intelligent, and others who are crazy. Why?, 5-224
Knowledge and intelligence are precisely the qualities of the higher mind in man, 12-138
The more intelligent you are, the less words you need to express yourself, 12-340
There is an intelligence which acts, but she is not conscious of this intelligence, 8-60
Those who in their intelligence believe they are very superior, those are indeed tiring, 11-115
To develop your intelligence read the teachings of Sri Aurobindo, 12-396
When you have understood, it forms a little crystal in you – You begin to be intelligent, 5-127
Why are some people intelligent and others not?, 8-387
With intelligence come all the skill and cleverness, and corruption, calculation, 5-240
Without knowledge and intelligence, one is not a man but an animal in human form, 16-405
intelligent will
We must use the intelligent will in order to learn to live not like an animal man, 12-292
intended
“the change would depend on what was intended or possible”, 9-176
If one looks from above, one says “intended”. If from below, one says “possible”, 9-176
intensity
The intensity of the aspiration filled with an inexpressible joy – The psychic presence, 8-249
The same of the vital – In the Supramental, an intensity that does not separate, 11-131
What is the true intensity for wanting the Divine, in the will to unite with the Divine, 8-248
intention
“the intention ... and the spirit that is behind the intention,”, 8-85
You must know what kind of spirit there is behind your intention, 8-86
intercession
There is a kind of prayer at once spontaneous and unselfish – An intercession, 5-141
interdependence
A certain inner interdependence has lowered the individual level in many cases, 9-174
The consciousness of the interdependence of beings is an indispensable stage of sadhana, 6-153
The goodwill is in the psychic – But there is a kind of vital interdependence, 5-305
The incarnate god – Interdependence is absolute in this world of extreme objectification, 15-279
To achieve transformation – There is a certain interdependence, 16-382
interest
“The interest that human beings take in things founds itself on the illusion”, 4-277
A joy of interest in the child’s mind – It is the teacher’s job to create that interest, 12-184
Everything one does with care necessarily becomes interesting, 17-90
Fatigue comes from doing without interest the things you do, 14-248
In work – In not having any preferences and in doing everything one does with interest, 12-53
Striving to progress immediately renders the thing, no matter what it is, interesting, 12-394
The children, by the will and inclination for progress, should create a constant interest, 12-354
The interest of the students is proportionate to the true capacity of the teacher, 12-387, 16-261
The sovereign method is to arouse in the child an interest in what you want to teach, 12-25
To be able to do something with as much interest while knowing what the result will be, 4-278
To be interested in what you do, you must try to do it better and better, 14-303
Whatever you do you can find interest in it – If you take it as the means of progressing, 14-248
You should teach the children to take interest in what they are doing, 12-170
You take interest in what you do just because you do not know what is going to happen, 4-278
interests
Depositing money to get interest – I am not for getting interest on money, 17-320
Money on which is interest – Let the old arrangements go on so long as they are alive, 17-321
interference
What is the best attitude? Is it an attitude of intervention or of non-interference?, 10-235
interfering
A fellow-worker violated the work-procedure – Interfering was good, in principle, 16-46
interiorisation
By an interiorisation in other dimensions, the fourth and more, 7-245
The path – First, the way of interiorisation, to find this Truth which has to be expressed, 7-350
intermediaries
It would be after intermediary beings that the supramental manner of creating, will come, 11-72
Many intermediary stages will be necessary, 11-49
My feeling (it is a kind of feeling-sensation) is that there should be intermediary stages, 11-51
Perhaps the thing will be done through a large number of new creations – Intermediaries, 11-47
Probably there will be intermediary beings that will not last very long, 11-304
The necessity of intermediate periods – It is one of the stages that is going to come about, 11-52
intermediary
There will be an intermediary rung – Not the perfection of a body purely supramental, 9-131
Will there not be any intermediary states between man and superman? – Probably many., 9-410
intermediary regions
Is it necessary to pass through the intermediary regions?, 5-399
intermediary worlds
The occult way – The intermediary worlds intervene, the divinities of the Overmind, 11-60
intermediate
There will be an intermediate specimen between the mental and the supramental being, 9-313
international dealings
For a lasting and living peace – Men truthful and sincere in their international dealings, 15-58
For a lasting and living peace – Men truthful even in their international dealings, 15-168
international education
International education will not be merely theoretical, but practical in the details of life, 12-41
interpretation
It is not that your vision is false, but that the interpretation of your vision is false, 4-113
It is the fault of the interpretation or simply of the narration which was embellished, 4-109
interpreting texts
There are always many ways of interpreting texts, 8-150
intervening
The captains – To intervene when necessary or close eyes when it is preferable not to see, 16-283
There are cases when it is for intervening, cases where I see I am not to intervene, 5-190
intervention
Intervention is justified only when you are sure that you have the vision of truth, 10-235
People intervene simply because they are in the habit of giving their opinion to others, 10-235
What is the best attitude? Is it an attitude of intervention or of non-interference?, 10-235
interventions
Interventions change the course of circumstances, which you don’t even notice, 7-378
It is very difficult to make me intervene in these things, 7-384
intimacies
It is always preferable to have no friendships and intimacies, 14-283
intimacy with the Divine
Intimacy with the Divine – In the physical, in the vital, in the psychic, integral, 14-21
intolerance
“the dogmas of the sects and their intolerance”, 10-20
One would avoid much sectarianism, much intolerance, and annul all quarrels, 6-359
What we do with passion and intolerance cannot be divine – In peace and harmony, 14-279
intuition
An extremely rapid subconscious reasoning must not be mistaken for intuition, 9-358
Different kinds of intuition are always active but we don’t notice them, 9-357
How can the faculty of intuition be developed?, 9-357
How does intuition manifest? – All of a sudden, like a light in the consciousness, 6-423
If the students want to come into contact with the intuitive plane – Acquired at home, 12-422
Indifference in a perfect equality – Mental activity is replaced by an intuitive activity, 16-335
Intuition dispenses with reasoning and deduction – An expression of direct knowledge, 9-400
Intuition suddenly falls like a drop of light, independent of all reasoning, 9-358
It is by a very deep study that one succeeds in developing one’s intuition, 9-359
It is by cultivating intuition that one prepares to live for the future, 12-168
It is one form of intuition and perhaps the first one that usually manifests, 9-357
Some men do not need to follow all the gradations of thought – A mental “miracle”, 4-85
The central characteristic of the new type which is to appear – Intuition, 2-163
The students lose contact with the superconscient part – Knowledge by intuition, 12-170
The whole inner movement of the inner mind becomes a movement of intuition, 8-382
There are other means of knowing besides reasoning – Intuition, for example, 16-44
To what plane does intuition belong? – Between the higher mind and the Overmind, 6-423
To work with the help of intuition – Calm the vital, silence the mind, 12-140
What does “ordered intuition” mean? (“Transform reason into ordered intuition.”), 8-382
intuition.
A man who acts rightly, who possesses intuition and knows the Truth, 3-256
invasion
There is an invasion of more or less dark and foreign elements, 8-261
You can deal much more effectively with those vital beings who terrify you, 3-165
investment
Profits for investors in a project – In Auroville the profits go to the town, 17-322
involution
Are there, involved in Matter, other principles besides the supermind, 9-205
Did the involution take place in Time and does it have a history as evolution has?, 9-205
Each new species upon earth was the result of an involution – A double work, 7-356
There have been what might be called “successive involutions” in Matter, 9-208
Will the evolution continue or will it be replaced by involution?, 7-356
involutionary being
The being from above which descends into a psychic being is an involutionary being, 5-324
What do you mean by the involutionary and evolutionary being?, 5-323
inward
People are occupied with outward things instead of being turned inwards, 7-349
inwardness
The movement inward and another in which one is in a wideness – Both must be there, 11-329
iris
The “iris” is a noble flower – Stylised in the fleur-de-lis, emblem of the kings of France, 16-89
Ishwara
At one pole the Ishwara. At the other pole the Shakti – The two sides of the Duality, 8-112
Ishwara-Shakti
Ishwara-Shakti – The Divine in his Being and in his Force of cosmic realisation, 8-108
What does this mean “Ishwara-Shakti and the dual principle of Purusha-Prakriti”?, 6-273
Israel
Israel as a nation has the same right to exist as all the other nations, 13-381
The Arabs have passionate natures. The Israelites are intellectuals, 13-382
The Mussulmans are impulsive, the Israelites are rational, 13-383
Jainism
Buddhism, Jainism, Illusionism were sufficient to sap all energy out of the country, 12-211
Janaka
“Sannyasa has a formal garb “ – “the freedom of a Janaka does not proclaim itself”, 10-194
“Vivekananda, exalting Sannyasa, has said that […] there is only one Janaka”, 10-193
“widely preached and numerously practised” – “we shall have hundreds of Janakas”, 10-193
Janaka – “even Narada the divine sage thought him a luxurious worldling and libertine”, 10-202
Japa
Are religious exercises like Japa, puja, very important? It is altogether relative, 6-193
The use of Japa – A mere repetition of words cannot have much effect, 16-304
There are classical or traditional Japas given by the Guru with the power of realisation, 16-304
Japan
Atmosphere of mental and nervous strain in Japan, not of spiritual peace like in India, 2-153
Children of Japan are free and happy – The most reasonable, good and serious children, 2-155
In Japan, the impression of impermanence, of the unexpected, the exceptional, 4-308
Japan was in the physical world the teacher of beauty, 13-383
Part of the Japanese people has been spoiled by foreigners – Distinctive features, 2-152
The dance was once one of the highest expressions of the inner life, 3-111
The Japanese people without joyful and free expansion – The children are an exception, 2-155
The least selfish – A daily life of abnegation, obedience, self-sacrifice, 2-153
The most important work assigned to women in Japan is child-making, 2-157
The people of Japan have, in general, been misunderstood and misinterpreted, 2-152
These people have a mental construction – An endurance but no direct aspiration, 4-309
They know how to remain silent – Though the most acute sensitiveness, 2-153
True art is a whole and an ensemble – It is one and of one piece with life, 3-109
Japanese
The true Japanese – Those who have not become westernised, 2-153
Japanese art
What is the difference between Japanese art and the art of other countries?, 4-305
jealousy
“And when I feel jealous, I know that the old man is still there.”, 11-202
All the rest leads to all kinds of things like jealousy, or envy, and as far as hatred, 5-238
As for ill-will, jealousy, quarrels and reproaches, one must sincerely be above all that, 14-264, 15-51
Egoism, vanity and jealousy are ugly, mean and ignorant things that stop all progress, 16-128
Jealousy and laziness – The truly effective remedy is conscious union with the Divine, 16-401
Jealousy and vanity – The more we advance on the road, the more modest we become, 16-176
Jealousy comes from a narrowness of the mind and a weakness of the heart, 14-261
Jealousy, selfish dissatisfaction and hurt vanity open the doors to the hostile attacks, 15-20
Rancour, along with jealousy, is one of the most widespread causes of human misery, 3-186
Their jealousy creates a bad atmosphere which falls back on you, 16-116
There is never any reason for jealousy. It is a very low and ignorant movement, 14-261
To get rid of jealousy – By widening one’s consciousness and making it universal, 16-305
Jeanne d’Arc
Jeanne d’Arc was not practising Yoga or seeking transformation, 3-305
Was Jeanne d’Arc’s nature transformed, 3-305
What was the nature of Jeanne d’Arc’s vision?, 3-17
jerks
A boy subject to jerks of the head – Ultra-sensitive boy to be treated with quiet and calm, 17-404
Jesus
Jesus is one of the many forms which the Divine has assumed, 13-220
Religion may be divine in its ultimate origin. In its actual nature it is human, 3-76
jewels.
The craving for jewels and ornaments, for wife and children, 3-285
Jews
“The Jew invented the God-fearing man” – “India the God-knower and God-lover”, 10-331
How is one to explain this age-old enmity between the Jews and the Arabs?, 13-382
Jivatman
Can one enter into communion with his Jivatman without the ego being dissolved?, 7-225
The central being, the Jivatman, is in the Divine and remains in the Divine, 7-223
Jnani
“I am not a Bhakta, I am not a Jnani, I am not a worker for the Lord. What am I then?”, 10-329
“I am not a Jnani” – “the thing seen is simply true and neither folly nor reason”, 10-9
The Jnani follows a purely intellectual path with the will to go beyond it, 10-9
joke
Three clocks had stopped – “This is a bad joke!”, and the clocks started going again, 4-276
jokes
There are jokes that are mean and ugly and ought to be carefully avoided, 17-158
joy
“Mankind have wearied of strength and joy […] of knowledge […] of love”, 10-295
“The joy of God” – “the soul that has once tasted it, can never renounce”, 10-340
A great courage is necessary to go farther – Not to rest satisfied with its own inner joy, 9-425
An intense joy – The aspiration to give yourself without reserve, to the Divine Grace, 16-262
I am speaking of that joy which is the divine Presence itself, in its essence, 7-397
Is it that to attain the joy one must first conquer the Adversary?, 7-397
It is the effort which gives joy, 4-31
Joy belongs to the desireless man, 16-296
Joy comes from submission to the divine command, 14-182
Joy is constantly there in the truth of the being – In your psychic being, 8-191
Joy’s call – It is modest and rarely makes itself heard, 14-182
No joy is comparable to the feeling of the eternal Presence in one’s heart, 14-182
Once a man has tasted the joys of inner life nothing else will ever satisfy him, 14-182
Pleasure in itself is extremely fleeting – Joy is something altogether different, 8-191
So long as you can’t be in joy, it means that you have still to work to purify yourself, 7-396
The difference between pleasure, joy, ecstasy and Ananda, 16-296
The exchange of forces with universal forces spontaneously gives joy, 4-32
The joy must first be established – Later the material transformation will take place, 7-397
The same event can fill you with ecstatic joy – The divine Grace makes you progress, 8-84
Then, one’s self-giving can be total. And with the self-giving comes joy, 7-398
This unselfish joy is the true sign that your soul has awakened and has sensed the truth, 3-159
To want what the Divine wants is the essential condition for peace and joy in life, 16-433
When one feels a special kind of joy, what should one do to make it last longer?, 8-190
Joy
Intermediaries were needed to express this Joy and Freedom in forms, 9-207
It is time to go back to Delight, the Joy of union and manifestation of the Divine, 9-8
The first to manifest – The aspect of Power, rather than the aspect of Joy or of Truth, 9-241
When the Supreme decided to exteriorise Himself – The expression of Joy and Freedom, 9-207
joy of living
Those who carry in themselves the joy of living, these are in harmony with Nature, 6-3
Judaea
“The servant of God was born in Judaea” – “India’s joy is in the servant-lover”, 10-331
Judge
“see on His face not the solemnity of the King and Judge, but the smile of the Lover”, 10-355
judgmemts
The more ignorant the mind, the more it judges and the more it revolts, 17-128
judgment
A correct judgment only when you have conquered all attraction and all repulsion, 4-11
Also what deforms and falsifies is the anxiety for the consequences, 4-12
More often one is tempted to make hasty and uncharitable judgments on others, 2-227
The judgment, was based exclusively on the substance of which the people were made, 9-275
Various elements falsify our judgment, 4-11
We shall very soon understand how rash our judgments and estimations always are, 2-95
You must find something within you in whose light you can be your own judge, 4-38
You must never, never judge on appearances, 3-279
judgments
Alleged mistakes by superiors – The honest conclusion must be “I cannot judge”, 16-319
An ignorant and arrogant mind which judges according to its own preferences, 14-342
Do not judge, do not criticise, do not compare, 14-273
Each one acts according to his nature – It is impossible to judge and decide for others, 16-266
Even let us refrain from judging our fellow-men at all when we can avoid it, 2-231
Everything people say is of little importance – Human judgments are always partial, 16-287
In spite of all his faults, there may be nobility in the heart of a criminal, 2-230
Never allow your mind to judge – The mind is not an instrument of knowledge, 4-46
One can be mistaken if one judges men by appearances, 2-230
Only the Truth-Consciousness can judge – Better to leave the judgment to the Divine, 14-272
People think they have a superior intellect and on that basis judge things, 15-305
Purify your own heart instead of passing your time in judging what others do or don’t do, 16-189
Sometimes one judges too respectfully and trustingly those who least deserve it, 2-226
Study Sri Aurobindo’s aphorisms. It would cure you of passing judgments, 16-272
The best is to keep silent and look well at things without pronouncing any judgment, 4-47
The foolishness of human judgments based on self-interest and the reactions of the ego, 10-296
The mind is essentially arrogant – It spends its time passing judgments on everything, 6-241
The mind is incapable of knowing. It judges by appearances, 14-271
The moment you begin to judge, you are in the most total human ignorance, 9-135
The more a mind is ignorant, the more easily it judges everything it does not know, 14-271
The more one knows, the less can one pronounce judgments on things, 8-2
The soul shows itself as it is and cares nothing for men’s judgments, 10-312
These judgments rely on sense-perception – The sense-perceptions are altered, 12-263
What we should look for in every man is what is best in him, 2-227
You have no right to judge a man unless you are capable of doing better what he does, 14-273
You must never allow your mind to judge things and people, 12-5
You should trust appearances as little as possible and never judge anyone lightly, 2-226
Jules Romains
Jules Romains is a great writer and his French is of the highest order, 12-322
just.
The just go to the heavenly worlds, but those who have freed themselves from all desire attain Nirvana, 3-230
justice
“Justice is the strict logical determinism of the movements of Universal Nature.”, 5-360
Do not call for justice, that is, for the strict consequences of your actions, 17-136
If it were only justice reigning over the world, it wouldn’t be fun, 5-365
If justice were to come into action very few would be those who could stand before it, 13-118
If justice were to manifest, very few would be those who could stand in front of it, 14-83
In practice, the path of charity is our wisest course in our ignorance of true justice, 2-99
In the earth atmosphere there is indeed a Kali – She likes war and her justice is crushing, 4-397
It is for mercy and grace that one must ask, not for power and justice, 17-383
Justice is the strict logical determinism of the movements of Universal Nature, 14-83
Politics and so-called justice are still, in humanity, what is most closed to the Truth, 16-376
The Divine does not have the sense of justice as it is understood by men, 6-238
The psychic will and psychic growth escape completely all common notions of justice, 5-215
The way by setting an example of courageous patience, of uprightness and justice, 2-17
Universal justice – You cannot escape it except through the intervention of Grace, 5-361
Justice
A small country that lived in order and harmony – The law of Charity with Justice, 2-9
In order to rise above the universe, one must be absolutely liberated from Justice, 17-139
The Divine Grace alone has the power to change the course of Universal Justice, 14-83
justification
There is a kind of general complicity to give a justification for everything we do, 9-327
We justify all our weaknesses. Why do we do this?, 6-267
justifying
Something trying to justify faults or weaknesses – Sincerity is the true remedy, 16-364
The mind gives you a favourable reason to justify yourself – The little falsehoods, 4-38
Kali
“How shall he attain to Krishna who has never worshipped Kali?”, 10-362
“I came to love Krishna better even than Kali”, 10-333
“Kali is Krishna revealed as dreadful Power and wrathful Love”, 10-356
“Let me not be subject to these gods, O Kali”, 10-84
“When will the world change into the model of heaven?” – God as Krishna and Kali, 10-344
“Who can bear Kali rushing into the system” – “the man whom Krishna […] possesses”, 10-279
Behind all destructions I find the power of Kali to hasten the progress of transformation, 15-17
But there is really a Ganapati – So too there is a black Kali, 6-68
Does the worship offered to the goddess Durga and to Kali have any spiritual value?, 8-243
Has that Chaldean legend which you have written any relation with Kali Puja?, 7-365
Horrors by way of images representing Mahakali – People having in their homes a Kali, 4-396
In the earth atmosphere there is indeed a Kali – She likes war and her justice is crushing, 4-397
It is insincerity which has necessitated the violent intervention of Kali in the world, 17-343
Kali – In the vital she is a power of destruction of falsehood, hypocrisy and ill-will, 15-16
Kali always helps those who call on her – With her help progress comes more quickly, 17-368
Kali is the most loving of all the aspects of the Mahashakti, 7-365
Kali is the most powerful aspect of the universal Mother, 10-85
Kali’s force is necessary only for those who are not yet open to Divine Love, 16-370
Of all the aspects of the Mother, Kali most powerfully expresses vibrant and active love, 15-16
Sri Aurobindo makes Kali the great liberating power who impels towards progress, 9-377
The story of that Kali and how, for that festival, chickens were massacred, 6-67
The working of the Kali force – The wrath of a divine power. It must be allowed to act, 15-16
This Kali told me “Paris will be destroyed.” – I told her “No, Paris will be saved”, 6-69
What does that black Kali do? – She takes a great pleasure in destruction, 6-68
Will not Kali, the longer she dances, lose control over her dance?, 2-143
Kalis
Each believer has his image, has his particular relation with a certain Kali, 6-68
That Kali belongs to the most material vital – It is one of the Kalis, 6-67
There are so many of these entities called Kali. They are full of a terrible vital force, 6-196
These entities manifest in the idols in small temples or even in families – The Kalis, 6-276
Kalki
An outburst of new Christs, of Kalkis, of Supermen – Not less unconsciousness, 11-87
Karma
After death, the true mental, vital and even subtle physical persist – The chain of Karma, 15-124
Evil begets evil, and good begets good – That is Karma, not a punishment or a reward, 8-82
Freedom and determinism are truths that obtain on different levels of consciousness, 3-30
Generally, when the time has come for a Karma to be conquered – The cause is seen, 15-373
In the chain of Karma – The consequence of what has been done before, 3-307
Just now there is a conscious help with the supramental power to wipe away a Karma, 15-374
Karma is the result of past lives – It is something that has to be exhausted, 15-371
Karma is the result of the actions of the ego – When the ego abdicates Karma is dissolved, 15-373
Many times, a dreadful Karma which may repeat itself life after life, 15-371
So the consequences of Karma are not rigorous? – No, not at all, 5-91
The aim of Yoga is to get out of the cycle of Karma – The ascension and the descent, 3-30
The bodily transformation will be the supreme spiritual rebirth – Freedom from Karma, 3-176
The Divine Grace completely contradicts Karma, 5-90
There are teachings which take Karma in an altogether superficial and human sense, 6-1
There must be a very great humility and a very great will to change one’s Karma, 5-92
killing
Tiruvalluvar, who gave golden words to the people, could also fight and kill, 2-238
kindness
A kind heart treats all men and even animals as members of one family, 2-245
Always be kind, contented and happy – You will radiate your quiet happiness, 3-291
Cases of kindness – Knowledge is a gift that can be transmitted from man to man, 2-281
In our relations, a total, unvarying, constant and egoless kindness and goodwill, 12-70
Kindness is an indispensable step towards the widening of the consciousness, 17-40
Kindness is the greatest power for winning the affection and friendship of others, 2-283
Kindness loves to share good knowledge and to share good news, 2-281
Prophet Mohammed said “Be kind to animals.”, 2-283
The human heart feels sorrow for the sorrow of an animal and joy for its joy, 2-282
The noble man does not wait for suffering to come to him, he tries to seek it out, 2-280
True greatness, true superiority lies in kindness and goodwill, 16-21
kindness.
The Bhikkhu who lives a life of loving kindness, 3-289
king
An example of what one can learn in the life of a king, 4-150
King
“see on His face not the solemnity of the King and Judge, but the smile of the Lover”, 10-355
kingdom
“Religion and philosophy seek to rescue man from his ego” – “ the kingdom of heaven”, 10-270
kiss
It is clumsy and unbecoming enough to kiss a girl, 15-256
kitchen
In the kitchen, cleanliness is the most indispensable thing, 15-270
knock
If I resist, it becomes bad, If I have the feeling of fluidity, there are no more knocks, 11-56
One, when there is any knock or shock – The perception of the ego manifesting itself, 11-55
knot
“In the path of works action is the knot we have first to loosen.” – Why is action a knot?, 8-70
The knot is the knot of the ego – The ordinary way of acting is tied to desire, 8-70
The knot must be loosened in order to be able to remove desire and yet continue to act, 8-70
knot of desires
The “central knot of desires” – With the disappearance of the ego, the desires disappear, 16-244
know oneself
“To know oneself and control oneself”, what does this mean?, 4-33
There is but one true reason for living, it is to know oneself – We are here to learn, 6-16
Know thyself
That is what meant “Know thyself.” – There is no need of years of experience, 5-199
know yourself
First learn to know yourself perfectly and then to control yourself perfectly, 14-252
knowing in advance
Now the consciousness of the body knows in advance what is going to happen, 11-262
knowings
“knowings” – Knowledge produced through the external study of life and things, 8-358
“When we have passed beyond knowings, then we shall have Knowledge”, 8-358
Get rid of the illusion of the absolute value of “knowings”, 8-361
knowledge
“Become and live the knowledge thou hast” – “the living God within thee”, 10-254
“Human love […] strength […] knowledge” – “divine knowledge […] strength […] love”, 10-359
“Knowledge […] runs about the streets whooping and shouting” – Wisdom conceals, 10-211
“little details of knowledge” – “meanwhile all infinite wisdom laughs above”, 10-313
“Mankind have wearied of strength and joy […] of knowledge […] of love”, 10-295
“Only that knowledge is worth having which can be made use of for a living delight”, 10-254
“There are two allied powers in man, knowledge and Wisdom”, 10-1
“What is the use of only knowing? I say to thee, Act and be”, 10-316
“What men call knowledge is the reasoned acceptance of false appearances”, 10-17
“When knowledge is fresh in us, then it is invincible” – “old, it loses its virtue”, 10-141
All that comes from the mind is wholly relative – A knowledge based on appearances, 10-24
Cases of kindness – Knowledge is a gift that can be transmitted from man to man, 2-281
Here, the knowledge is the essential Knowledge, Knowledge by identity, 10-4
If the Divine were not in you, never would you be able to know the Divine, 7-336
If the mind “is incapable of finding knowledge” what part of the being finds knowledge?, 5-397
In order to know things as they are you must first unite with your soul, 10-25
In the same way, if you need words to explain something, that is not true knowledge, 8-352
Kindness loves to share good knowledge and to share good news, 2-281
Knowledge and intelligence are precisely the qualities of the higher mind in man, 12-138
Knowledge grasped by the human mind is necessarily knowledge in ignorance, 10-3
Knowledge is something that the mind can obtain through much effort, 10-1
Man can’t be saved because he doesn’t have the knowledge – But what knowledge?, 7-313
Man conquers by knowledge. And he conquers knowledge, 2-253
Mental knowledge is not enough, you must have the practical experience, 6-226
One may have knowledge from the psychic, 5-397
One must enter the knowledge which belongs to the supramental region, 5-397
Practice what you know rather than accumulate a purely theoretical knowledge, 3-228
Repulsion is a movement of ignorance – What best protects you is knowledge, 3-101
The intellectual knowledge remains – No longer that driving power which transforms, 10-141
The knowledge indispensable for living in a group or a community, 12-246
The knowledge of the soul is so much more wonderful than material knowledge, 10-206
The mind organises the idea, but if it imagines that it knows, it leaves its role, 5-100
The mind puts each thing in its place – True knowledge comes from elsewhere, 4-171
The more one knows, the more one realises that one knows nothing, 14-94
The more we know the more we can see that we do not know, 14-347
The refusal to accept a method of knowledge which is not the purely material one, 10-210
The Yogi knows by his capacity for a containing or dynamic identity, 14-50
“There is no such thing as knowledge, 10-133
There is an essential difference between a state of ignorance and a state of knowledge, 6-287
There is nothing one cannot do, if one knows how to do it, 8-387
True knowledge is in a silent identity. It is in fact the only one which does not err, 7-364
True knowledge is Knowledge by identity – Wisdom is the state one achieves, 10-17
Unless this knowledge changes into a power for transformation, it is not much use, 8-100
We can teach, we can spread knowledge – What shall we learn? What shall we teach?, 2-249
What is the first step to take to have knowledge?, 8-361
When one becomes this Tapas, one has the knowledge which gives the power to change, 8-101
When one has the experience one can see the relativity of all external knowledge, 10-210
When you know that you know nothing – You answer to the force putting a pressure, 6-300
You can understand only what you already know in your own inner self, 3-52
Knowledge
“The sign of dawning Knowledge is to feel that as yet I know little or nothing”, 10-123
knowledge by identity
By unity with the Supreme, you get more than what is called a knowledge by identity, 3-168
knowledge.
One in whom there is both meditation and knowledge, 3-289
Whatever vain knowledge a fool may have been able to acquire, it leads him only to his ruin, 3-217
Krishna
“Beyond Personality […] my Krishna beyond in indefinable Personality”, 10-335
“God is a great and cruel Torturer because He loves” – To play with Krishna, 10-51
“He who recognises not Krishna, the God in man, knows not God entirely”, 10-253
“How shall he attain to Krishna who has never worshipped Kali?”, 10-362
“I came to love Krishna better even than Kali”, 10-333
“If Krishna be alone on one side and the armed and organised world […] on the other”, 10-286
“Kali is Krishna revealed as dreadful Power and wrathful Love”, 10-356
“Krishna and myself in the world” – “I began to see Him and myself everywhere”, 10-335
“Krishna stealing the robes of the Gopis” – “Men bring what they have in themselves”, 10-345
“Living in Krishna, even enmity becomes a play of love and the wrestling of brothers”, 10-347
“Men are in love with sin” – Sri Krishna does not live as yet in Brindavan, 10-59
“The Semites have afflicted mankind with the conception of a God” – But Krishna, 10-344
“the world is the soul’s husband” – “Krishna its divine paramour”, 10-340
“They say that the gospels are forgeries and Krishna a creation of the poets”, 10-64
“Transform the animal into the Driver of the herds” – “let all thyself be Krishna.”, 8-377
“When I live in Krishna, then ego and self-interest vanish”, 10-347
“When will the world change into the model of heaven?” – God as Krishna and Kali, 10-344
“Who can bear Kali rushing into the system” – “the man whom Krishna […] possesses”, 10-279
About the love of Radha and Krishna as if it were carnal love – A problem of language, 12-147
I recognised in Sri Aurobindo the well-known being whom I used to call Krishna, 13-39
Krishna is the divine Flute-player and the soul, called here Radha, responds to the call, 8-222
Krishna is the immanent Divine, the Divine Presence in everyone and in all things, 10-51
Krishna represents both the universal Godhead and the immanent Godhead, 15-14
Krishna still deceived me “but this time I had to pardon”, 10-335
Krishna was an Avatar, but Buddha and Christ were only emanations, 17-75
Krishna, although immortal, is not present at Brindavan in a body, 10-60
Shiva, Krishna, all the aspects of the Mother form part of this second way, 11-60
Some say Krishna never lived, he is a myth. They mean on earth, 10-60
Songs of carnal desire of Radha and Krishna – An incapacity of finding the true words, 17-239
To play with Krishna means to be identified with the inner Godhead, 10-51
To the extent that the world is perfected, Krishna’s play is also perfected, 15-14
Whether Krishna existed or not on earth – Krishna is a real, living and active being, 10-61
Kundalini
In the usual order, the Kundalini, as it goes on rising, awakens the centres, 7-335
One may imagine the Kundalini and try to pull it upwards – One can tell himself tales, 7-209
The ordinary practice is to “uncoil” the Kundalini – Next to guide and develop it, 6-77
lack of attention.
Lack of attention is the downfall, 3-261
lack of repetition.
Lack of attention is the downfall, 3-261
lamb
A lamb means “purity”, 15-38
language
About sound, on what does the power of a language depend?, 7-344
About the language in the school – The child taught in his mother-tongue, 12-319
All mental expression seems artificial – And all language belongs to that domain, 11-162
As to the language in which these classes should be taken, 12-213
Children find it very amusing to learn the various names that various languages give, 12-416
Higher Course students should learn an international language, 12-221
How a language should be taught – The students have to participate, 12-419
If one wants to learn a language, it may be necessary to read ordinary books, 4-154
In each language there are expressive sounds – Countless ways of expressing a thing, 7-344
In the domain of ideas everything is relative – Every activity has its own language, 4-170
Language level of the works – It depends entirely on the capacities of the students, 12-208
Languages to be studied in Auroville – Tamil. French, simplified Sanskrit, English, 12-222
On the language issue for the country – Regional language, Sanskrit, English, 12-222
The experience carries in itself its absolute, but words cannot describe it, 4-394
The way of expression is of value if it puts you in contact with what it wants to express, 4-283
These are images of a universe becoming bigger and bigger – Not really what happens, 4-221
To learn a language one must read and talk as much as one can, 12-219
To learn a language one must read, read, read, and talk as much as one can, 16-98
To think in English – The best way to learn a language, 12-220
When India will be one, she will have spontaneously a language understood by all, 12-251, 13-363
You project the vibration of your vision – Each one understands in his own language, 9-289
languages
Only Aryan languages are written from left to right, 8-153
There are Sanskrit roots in all the languages, 8-152
lantern
A lantern is needed – You must focus the light upon the weak point, 4-360
Lao Tse
Lao Tse calls spontaneous being guided and moved by Tao, the Godhead, 8-281
laughters
“God’s laughter is sometimes very coarse and unfit for polite ears”, 10-154
“let me too see with divine eyes and share in thy worldwide laughters”, 10-352
“Shiva’s loud world-laughters piled up […] on the mountain-tops” – “It is true”, 10-352
“the image […] of troubles “ – “from behind those unreal clouds God laughing at us”, 10-352
“Three times God laughed at Shankara”, 10-300
“To listen to some devout people, one would imagine that God never laughs”, 10-145
One must always laugh, always. The Lord laughs and His laugh is so nice, 11-56
The Lord is always there. He takes nothing seriously – Learn to laugh with the Lord, 10-157
This Sun of divine laughter is at the centre of all things, the truth of all things, 10-156
You only have to go deep enough within yourself to find the inner Sun – A sunlit laughter, 10-156
law
“Every law, however embracing or tyrannous, meets somewhere a contrary law”, 10-241
“Law cannot save the world” – “Law released into freedom is the liberator”, 10-259
“Law is a process or a formula” – “the soul […] exceeds formulas”, 10-241
“Turn all things to honey” – “this is the law of divine living”, 10-298
Behind law there is a spirit of order and organisation, 16-289
Better a higher law of action and conduct than moral and social conventions, 10-256
Each being carries in himself his own spiritual law, his supramental law, 8-140
Each element has only to manifest, as perfectly as possible, its own law, 8-325
In a community, you must observe the laws of that community, 10-256
It must be replaced by a more luminous and truer law and not by disorder and corruption, 10-257
Law itself is something fixed and therefore contrary to the highest truth, 16-290
Moral and social rules can be no substitute for the inner law – Each one from his soul, 10-281
No law or government can save us the consequences of what we are, 10-310
One must take great care to replace a law one no longer obeys by a higher and truer law, 10-257
Perfect and spontaneous obedience to the divine order must replace all law, 10-257
Submit exclusively to the Divine Truth – Outside all human laws and governments, 10-310
The physical liberation , from the law of material cause and effect – A total self-mastery, 12-71
The soul cannot be limited or bound by any law whatever, except its own, 17-356
What is this “imperious law”, this “spiritual and supramental law”?, 8-140
When one lives in a community, does it not become necessary to obey laws imposed?, 10-256
Law
“The Law is for the bound and those whose eyes are sealed” – Freedom in Krishna, 10-316
law of Nature
There is no law of Nature that cannot be overcome and changed, 10-241
Law of Nature
“The most binding Law of Nature” – “the Spirit made it and Spirit can exceed it”, 10-241
law.
The fool who knows not the true law, 3-216
Law.
Those who attain to Nirvana – Those living according to the Law and getting renown, 3-206
laws
All the laws, these laws that were laws of Nature, have lost all their despotism, 11-107
All these so-called necessary and ineluctable laws become absurdities, 8-315
But from all sides these powers of the mind rose up in protest to impose their old laws, 11-230
Moral and social laws – One cannot abandon them, unless something superior, 12-166
laws of life
There is nothing impossible – The laws of life are not at all what you think, 6-125
laziness
Because one is lazy. That is one of the main reasons – But one can’t live without effort, 8-295
If it is laziness that prevents us from doing a thing, that is yet something else, 5-119
Jealousy and laziness – The truly effective remedy is conscious union with the Divine, 16-401
Laziness – A dangerous illness, 14-248
Laziness comes from weakness, or from lack of interest, 12-136
Laziness has taken the place of aspiration, licence or libertinism the place of freedom, 10-198
Laziness is a kind of tamas, but in laziness there is an ill-will, while tamas is inertia, 4-365
Someone neither willing nor able to do anything – The Grace has no effect on lazy people, 17-347
What is “physical tamas”? – Is it the same thing as laziness?, 4-365
Would it not be better to continue the work even if one feels lazy?, 5-120
lberation
Liberation is obtained through austerities, 7-371
leader
A leader of a small group can thus become a perfect leader for a large group, 9-82
To be a leader one must master one’s ego – The first indispensable step for doing yoga, 9-82
To forget one’s own likings and preferences is indispensable in order to be a true leader, 13-164
To forget oneself is one of the most essential conditions for being a true leader, 9-82
leaders
Men in power should receive their inspiration from those who have realised the Truth, 15-55
The leaders must always set the example, 12-355
To forget oneself, one’s own likings and preferences, is indispensable to be a true leader, 12-356
To those whose work is to govern or to lead – Man has to impose his progress on Nature, 15-55
leading
“Doubt thy mind, if thou wilt, but doubt not that God leads thee”, 10-341
“God leads man while man is misleading himself” – “escape into the self-unity”, 10-275
“God within is leading us always aright even when we are in the bonds of the ignorance”, 10-258
“we look back and see that God was leading and upholding us always”, 10-340
learning
All that you think you know is nothing in comparison to what yet remains to be learnt, 12-114
Any work that is done with care is an opportunity to learn something, 12-332
At school, you must not think of yourself but only of what you want to learn, 4-363
Beside Sri Aurobindo, all that we read, study or learn – As a gymnastic for the mind, 17-308
Everyone has the right to remain in ignorance if it pleases him not to learn, 8-179
For the joy of learning at school – Today we shall play such and such a game, 12-444
Here we have the opportunity of learning many things, 6-426
If this attitude is kept, whenever we need to learn something, the occasion comes to us, 14-301
If you don’t want to learn a thing thoroughly, it is better not to take it up at all, 12-142, 16-195
In order to learn you must read very carefully and choose with care what you read, 12-142
It is an invaluable possession to have learnt to know oneself and to master oneself, 12-166
It is only by doing the thing with the consciousness that it applies that it can learn, 11-139
Learn all the things which are needed to know how to live, 12-339
One learns things better if one writes them, 17-146
One must learn until one comes to the point where one sees that one knows nothing, 5-30
Ordinary people at each step have to learn how to live – Reason can help to teach you, 7-175
That is why you must learn, become as complete, as perfect a human being as you can, 7-309
The body is being made to learn the uselessness of the present way of seeing things, 11-218
The child will be imbued with the sense of the extreme relativity of mental learning, 12-26
The immense majority of human beings came in and went out without learning anything, 7-176
The more one knows, the more aware does one become that one has everything to learn, 6-16
The physical – Once it has learnt a thing it never forgets it, 11-189
The true wisdom is to be ready to learn from whatever source the knowledge can come, 12-129
The world is perpetually changing, therefore, one can learn perpetually, 6-167
There is but one true reason for living, it is to know oneself – We are here to learn, 6-16
To learn how to live, that’s the first thing one ought to teach children, 7-146
To learn to work really well, be modest – One does not progress through boasting, 17-164
To love to learn is the most precious gift that one can give to a child, 12-25
To love to learn is the most precious gift that one can make to a child, 12-166
We are on earth to progress and we have everything to learn, 12-366
What is the use of learning? – It is as with gymnastics, 4-203
When you feel that you know nothing then you are ready to learn, 12-129
You can learn at every moment – When one does the best one can, one is happy, 5-48
learning by heart
The true way so that it remains is to understand, it is not to learn by heart, 7-95
When we learn something by heart to recite it, what is the true way of learning, 7-95
learning material
The preparation of the material, for instance, for the true understanding, that takes time, 5-415
leaving
People leaving the Ashram, to seek a career or to study – Caused by the lower nature, 12-162
leaving the Ashram
“Taking leave” would be a kind of “giving way” to the obstinacy of the resistance, 13-142
Dismissing from the Ashram a woman who had become mentally unbalanced, 17-223
Having to go – The atmosphere of Pondicherry not favourable to the balance of his mind, 17-202
Leaving the Ashram – Since you have decided to leave, I cannot detain you, 16-139
Many young people leaving the Ashram – They leave to undergo the test of ordinary life, 16-307
One going away from here, wanting to come back as soon as possible, 16-348
To stick here with all his possible will in spite of all suggestions to go away, 17-393
leg
My leg – It was the whole problem of a world that is nothing but pain and suffering, 11-249
One of my legs had been dead for a long time (it is just beginning to revive), paralysed, 11-245
legend
An Old Chaldean Legend – A divine being on earth to awaken it to the Divine Love, 14-117
legends
An Old Chaldean Legend – A divine being on earth to awaken in it the Divine’s Love, 15-192
In the legendary accounts – All the hopes and aspirations of man, 10-62
legends.
“through legends and parables, I portrayed the various facets of life’s moods and urges”, 12-478
lending books
As for the books, we have been obliged to stop lending, 15-271
It is better not to lend books and let them go out of the circle premises, 15-202
The permission – If you keep them only for a short time and promise to be extra careful, 15-271
Léonard de Vinci
As for Léonard de Vinci, Michel Ange and Raphael – Not on the same level, 15-275
Leonardo da Vinci
Art the aspect of beauty of the Divine manifestation – True artists considered as Yogis, 3-110
lesser truth
What is “the lesser truth permissible on the way”?, 4-343
lesson
A lesson that comes to teach you to find within yourself what needs to be changed, 6-242
lessons
All that comes to each one in life, comes from the Divine to teach us a lesson, 14-219
The lesson should be accepted with joy and gratitude, 14-219
letters
Political leaders believe that such letters are the product of religious fanatics, 15-249
level
On each level of being, only the equivalent level can recognise the other, 10-26
liar.
Oppose anger with serenity, evil with good, 3-258
liberated
“That which the liberated sees […], heroes and prophets spring up” to accomplish, 10-292
liberated mind
What does Sri Aurobindo call “the heaven of the liberated mind”?, 8-274
liberation
“Live for God […] in the world and outside the world” – “the straight path to liberation”, 10-263
“the separative aspect is liberative” – One practises it for liberation, 8-103
A constant aspiration for liberation from rebirth and a sustained effort – The result, 15-245
A supreme disinterestedness and a supreme liberation – Not the liberation of Nirvana, 3-297
But a liberation that leaves the world as it is cannot satisfy, 12-37
It is only a very small élite among men who are ready to be able to do it for liberation, 6-35
Liberation – The disappearance of the ego, 14-189
One can liberate oneself alone only if the others refuse to follow, 14-275
One day a moment comes when the thing has to be done, the inner gesture that liberates, 15-373
One is then perfectly free from all circumstances. One has attained liberation., 2-120
The Buddha – One of the most effective disciplines for liberation, 12-96
The four austerities will result in four liberations within us, 12-50
The four liberations which will be the concrete forms of this achievement, 12-71
The liberation from the Ignorance – This is the yoga of knowledge, 8-125
The mental liberation, from ignorance – The mind of light or gnostic consciousness, 12-71
The physical liberation , from the law of material cause and effect – A total self-mastery, 12-71
The same spirit of order and organisation put at the service of freedom – Liberation, 16-290
The vital liberation, from desire – Constant peace and serenity as well as the power, 12-71
This merging into the formless is the supreme liberation, 12-37
Those who seek liberation reject their outer nature – Generally worse than others, 4-348
Usually, those conscious of their psychic being expect that it will liberate them, 12-46
liberty
“Liberty” means a liberation from all bondage to the law of consequences, 4-177
A taste of liberty – A strong and conscious will centred around the psychic, 14-188
Freedom is far from meaning disorder and confusion – The inner liberty, 14-188
Liberty can only be manifested when all men know the liberty of the Supreme Lord, 10-306
Liberty does not mean to follow one’s desires but, on the contrary, to be free from them, 13-213
Liberty is to depend only on the Divine, 14-188
Liberty, equality, brotherhood, industrial association – But “God will not be deceived “, 10-305
Liberty, equality, fraternity – Words loudly proclaimed but never yet put into practice, 10-305
Most people confuse liberty with licence – Being above all blame and praise, 4-90
The only true liberty is that obtained by union with the Divine, 14-189
True liberty – In constant union with the Divine and doing only what the Divine wants, 10-256
library
A library should be an intellectual sanctuary where one comes to find light and progress, 12-149
Library of Selected Works
Mother’s advice about the composition of the “Bibliothèque Choisie”, 12-327
lies
The first instinct is to hide things – Usually the end of the curve is telling lies, 6-164
life
“Respect human life as long as you can” – “but respect more the life of humanity”, 10-281
For the life – power, 14-366
It is precisely the fact that the vibration of will acts on matter that makes life possible, 12-344
It is the spiritual consciousness and the divine Presence which give to life all its value, 8-135
It is they who have the will to make the best possible use of their life, 4-354
Let your highest aspiration organise your life, 15-222
Life is a journey in the darkness of the night. Wake up to the inner light, 15-69
Life is given to us to find the Divine and unite with Him, 10-341
Someone who belongs to the Divine will never worry whether his life is useful or not, 10-318
What you must succeed in doing, is to be able to prolong life at will, 5-58
Why is this life so tragic – If it were a perpetual enchantment we would not appreciate it, 10-148
You have nothing more to do but to allow yourself to live blissfully, 10-151
Life
“If Life alone were” – “if love were alone” – “if reason were alone”, 10-164
“Unless thou seest and lovest Life as God only, then is Life itself a sealed joy to thee”, 10-337
Each forgot that it was only an emanation – They became their own opposite, 5-372
Life Divine
The beginning of The Life Divine – The theories explaining the how and why, 9-209
The Life Divine – We have decided to read paragraph by paragraph, 9-249
life of others
The life of others – One can see various moments, but one cannot narrate a whole life, 5-34
life-activity
What is “the true life-activity”? – It is to express the Divine, 7-258
life-energy
Life-energy is the energy that creates and sustains life in the physical organism, 17-18
light
A light must begin to dawn in the highest part of the mind to explain things, 4-79
In the peace you will find the light, and the light will bring you the knowledge, 16-150
Physical light seems to me to be too material for this consciousness of simultaneity, 4-219
The descent of calm and light is the beginning of the foundation of the yoga, 14-55
The solar light is the symbol of the supramental light, 15-41, 15-125
Then, call the light and to push it into all the cells of the body, so as not to be afraid, 7-143
To become conscious of its definitive form – Only by the transfiguring light, 2-51
To illumine the mind, make it calm and quiet – In calm it can receive the light, 17-128
To put so intense a light, the light of a truth-consciousness, that this will be dissolved, 7-84
We invoke the solar light, symbol of the Supreme Lord, to give us the Light of Truth, 15-41
When you see a very black shadow – The possibility of the corresponding light in you, 7-415
You must find something within you in whose light you can be your own judge, 4-38
Light
“The Sun and the Light may be a help, and will be...” – The answer to an experience, 7-37
In spite of the night the spiritual Light is there, 15-68
In their blindness men leave the Light and go to the darkness to obtain knowledge, 15-69
Let the new Light be spread upon earth and change the condition of human life, 15-97
Open yourself to the new Light and a luminous path will spread in front of you, 15-97
The flame and the Light are there – One has to put in front of them the part which is dark, 7-406
The infiltration occurs all the time in the world – Falsehood being replaced by Light, 10-192
light of truth
Mother, here it is said that the light of truth is not always at one’s disposal..., 7-88
The first method is radical but one doesn’t always have at his disposal the light of truth, 7-84
lightness
The four main attributes of the supramental body which has to be brought into being, 3-175
lights
A dream – Lights going out are always the symbol of the consciousness descending, 17-42
In the vital world – Lights so that one might believe oneself to be on a very high plane, 17-44
likes
The first advice given to those who want to do yoga – “Rise above likes and dislikes.”, 9-181
limitation
The sense of personal limitation is not necessary for physical existence, 11-242
limits
As soon as the consciousness goes outside its limits, it is the Consciousness, 10-219
Every time a new element is introduced – All past limits disappear, 8-313
The possibility of manifestation came with the acceptance of the sense of limits, 10-219
link
Only a missing link was necessary for the connection – This link is now being forged, 9-275
Only when the link of consciousness is established shall we see the supramental world, 9-271
The experience of November fifth was a new step in the construction of the link, 15-367
The link between the two worlds has not yet been built – It is being built, 15-366
The moment the Voyage passes from this world to that, the link will be created, 9-266
The supramental world – A conscious link will be formed between this world and that, 9-266
lion
The lion is the symbol of power, 17-11
listening
If you are truly sincere, you learn to listen and to obey – What is and what is not the soul, 10-25
The Divine always informs, but it is rare indeed for men to listen to Him, 16-318
There is one good way of listening and many bad ways of listening, 8-235
literature
How can literature help us to progress? – It can help you in a hundred different ways, 7-305
Literature can serve as a sort of gymnastics and stir up the young intelligence, 12-145
Reading books – All depends on the effect that this literature has on your imagination, 17-69
Teaching literature – The past must be a spring-board towards the future, not a chain, 17-296
The controversy among the teachers on the value of literature – Part of a problem, 12-145
The value of literature – If you want real knowledge, you can’t find it in literature, 12-144
This is “literature” – Literature exists completely in the way of saying things, 7-304
To get to Sri Aurobindo’s light we must empty our minds of all that literature has said, 12-145
Vulgar stories which are written in a vulgar way – This literature circulates everywhere, 7-307
Little Vehicle
The religion of the North is the “Great Vehicle”, that of the South, the “Little Vehicle”, 4-257
lives
No need to think of other lives – You must strive to realise the Divine in this life itself, 17-114
living
A teaching can be profitable only if it is perfectly sincere – If it is lived, 14-209
To live the Supreme Truth, if only for a minute, is worth more than writing or reading, 14-209
living for oneself
Those who live for themselves – The vast majority of men, 16-428
living for Thee
Most often, “to live for Thee” comes first – “to live in Thee” follows, 16-365
living in Thee
Most often, “to live for Thee” comes first – “to live in Thee” follows, 16-365
living one’s life
This indeed is called living one’s life – The right to be an ignorant and stupid animal, 7-70
logic
It is the characteristic of consciousness to organise and classify, arranging logically, 6-320
Logic
“Logic is the worst enemy of Truth, as self-righteousness is the worst enemy of virtue”, 10-67
Logic is the art of correctly deducing – Wrong conclusions with a wrong starting-point, 10-68
logical reasoning
Women should not want to think in the same way as men – Logical reasoning, 2-87
loneliness
Feeling alone in the midst of human beings is the sign – The need to find contact, 16-426
The more you feel lonely, the more you are ready to perceive His luminous Presence, 14-9
longing
The manifestation of the love of the Divine – Behind the human longing and seeking, 3-71
looking backwards
Looking backwards for a confirmation of the progress made – Only as a lever, 16-18
There is an advantage in looking back after some time at what one has done, 16-69
Lord of Death
There were four of them, two are still living – “Lord of Falsehood”, “Lord of Death”, 4-188
Lord of Falsehood
The Lord of Falsehood has truly a lot of influence – He sent emanations upon earth, 6-174
The one who does the greatest harm is the “Lord of Falsehood”, 5-375
There were four of them, two are still living – “Lord of Falsehood”, “Lord of Death”, 4-188
Lord of Nations
A young woman, a nation, had come to offer herself as a bride to the Lord of Nations, 2-138
Lord of the Nations
He entitles himself the “Lord of the Nations” – The source of the last two wars, 5-376
Hitler was a medium – He invoked an emanation of the Lord of the Nations, 5-378
The “Lord of the Nations” refuses – Before disappearing he will destroy all he can, 5-97
The Lord of the Nations refuses to try conversion – The forces which govern the world, 6-172
losing
If one gives to a thing its spiritual value, there is much less chance of losing it, 7-49
lotus
Red lotus – Symbol of the manifestation of the Supreme upon earth, 13-32
The red lotus is the flower of Sri Aurobindo – The blue lotus, colour of his physical aura, 13-16
The red lotus is the symbol of the Avatar, 15-39
What is “the heavenly archetype of the lotus”? – It means the primal idea of the lotus, 7-121
What is the lotus of knowledge and perfection? – The thousand-petalled lotus, 7-334
White lotus – symbol of the Divine Consciousness, 13-32
Lotus
It is the symbolic design of the white Lotus of Supreme Consciousness, 13-64
love, 12-69
“become one in heart and soul with all beings” – “thou alone for Him to love”, 10-338
“Courage and love are the only indispensable virtues”, 10-281
“for our modern needs another asseveration […], “As surely as God loveth.””, 10-351
“Human love […] strength […] knowledge” – “divine knowledge […] strength […] love”, 10-359
“I came to love Krishna better even than Kali”, 10-333
“I did not love God” – “it was He who loved me and sought me out and forced me”, 10-329
“I should love my neighbour […] because he is myself” – “by living in God”, 10-347
“if I am indeed mad with Thy love, I do not wish to recover my sanity”, 10-337
“If Life alone were” – “if love were alone” – “if reason were alone”, 10-164
“If thou canst not love the vilest worm and the foulest of criminals”, 10-338
“If you cannot make God love you, make Him fight you”, 10-331
“In those whom God loves, have delight” – “whom He pretends not to love, take pity”, 10-338
“love and grow mighty to enjoy all, to help all and to love for ever”, 10-347
“Love and serve men, but beware lest thou desire their approbation”, 10-358
“Love divine gives itself and asks for nothing”, 5-230
“love is composed of two movements” – Attraction and self-giving destined to unite, 6-100
“Love of God, charity towards men is the first step towards perfect wisdom”, 10-346
“Mankind have wearied of strength and joy […] of knowledge […] of love”, 10-295
“O Thou that lovest, strike!”, 10-57
“Perfect love casts out fear” – “but still keep thou some […] memory of the exile”, 10-331
“The movement of love is not limited to human beings” – “the flowers and trees”, 5-227
“The next greatest rapture to the love of God, is the love of God in men”, 10-333
“there is concealed behind individual love {…] the mystery of the body of the Divine”, 8-221
“there is in the heart or behind it a profounder mystic light” – It is love, 8-187
“This is a miracle that men can love God, yet fail to love humanity.”, 10-82
“thy supreme work was the flawed and little good thou didst in love for humanity”, 10-354
“To love God, excluding the world, is to give Him an intense but imperfect adoration”, 10-338
“whatever God has withheld from me, He withheld in His love and wisdom”, 10-342
“when I became a woman and served my Master […] I knew love utterly”, 10-329
A pure affection for the Divine and a pure love for the Divine – What is the difference?, 6-134
A sublime charity – Certain men radiate love, the messengers of light and love, 2-106
Accept to be with those who are in darkness and give it all with total love, 10-121
All affairs of feelings, vanity, ambition, passion, what men call love, all that is there, 7-90
An individual finds in self-forgetfulness a foretaste of the marvellous delight of love, 6-105
And how to realise this union if not through a spontaneous self-giving, the gift of love, 9-51
At the beginning your love for the Divine is a very human love, 6-175
Before our nature is transformed, can a person love another truly? – It is impossible, 6-101
Better not to lay too much stress, in your studies of poetry, on the human side of love, 17-335
But rare souls must reject all forms of love between human beings, 12-69
““He loves her,” the senses say, 10-337
By his capacity of love and self-giving, man can have as much power as the gods, 15-360
By the descent of the divine Consciousness in Matter, the possibility of true love, 4-166
Can one realise the Divine through love alone? – Certainly. It is even the most direct way, 8-190
Conscious experience alone can give a glimpse of what love is, 12-65
Consciousness is a state and a power – Love is a force and an action, 14-118
Delight and the state of perfect, integral, universal love – The summit of consciousness, 8-326
Divine love – One can obtain it only by renouncing human love, which is a travesty, 17-61
Each forgot that it was only an emanation – They became their own opposite, 5-372
First realise the Divine Consciousness – Then you will be able to know what true love is, 16-119
For one who has known love for the Divine, all other forms of love are obscure, 12-69
For the Divine to love truly is to do what is best for the one He loves, 14-129
He has not said that the love between two persons can change into divine love, 6-175
Human beings mix with their love the desire to be loved in return, 14-119
Human love is not a need of the soul, but a concession it makes for a time to the ego, 14-120
Human love is nothing but divine love perverted and distorted by the instrument, 10-359
Human passions changed into love for the Divine – May they become a real fact, 14-128
I do not have much faith in pure love between human beings, 17-92
If human love manifested itself without mixture, it would be all-powerful, 15-360
If men really deserved the love of animals – Wonder and the sense of security, 5-239
If one wants to know what love is, one must love the Divine, 6-102
If one wants to reject human love, one usually rejects the entire capacity of feeling love, 8-301
If there is still the need for human love, it is better to go through the experience of life, 14-120
If with the aspiration there is an intense and spontaneous love – A victorious drive, 12-36
If you truly love the Divine, how can you not love men, 10-82
In order to know how to love truly, should the nature be transformed?, 6-102
Indeed, all life is love if we know how to live it, 14-132
Instead of ceasing to love, one must cease to love wrongly and want to love well, 8-301
Is love only a daughter or handmaid of jealousy? – “why should I not love […] also”, 10-338
“Love is, in its essence, the joy of identity, 6-104
Love has suffered every degradation, 12-66
It is also said that the first expression of love in living beings is the desire to devour, 5-149
It is not through human love that one can learn to love the Divine, 14-130
It is the Divine in your friend that you love – The outer person is merely a pretext, 16-274
It is the great Force of universal love which makes all things blossom in beauty, 5-241
It is the love you feel for others that makes you happy, 14-122
Look for the principle which is behind this love, 8-301
Love alone can put an end to the suffering of the world – The supreme union, 12-69
Love and peace can also come from above, directly from divine regions, 17-86
Love between two human beings is always made of ignorance, 6-102
Love for the Divine – The Divine in all those for whom he feels affection, 10-333
Love in its essence is an absolutely pure – In the human consciousness it gets mixed, 6-103
Love is a supreme force which the Eternal Consciousness has emanated, 5-235
Love is composed of two movements – Power of attraction and need for self-giving, 12-65
Love is more powerful than the power of purification – Direct power of transformation, 10-72
Love is not sexual intercourse, vital attraction, the heart’s hunger for affection, 14-125
Love is self-giving without asking anything in return, 10-282
Love is the supreme power of attraction – The irresistible need of an absolute self-giving, 14-118
Love is, in its essence, the joy of identity – Its ultimate expression in the bliss of union, 12-65
Love leads to Unity and Unity is the true expression of freedom, 9-51
Love under an obscure form – The impulsions of the physical and vital nature, 5-241
Mother, Sri Aurobindo has said that one can pass from human love to divine Love, 6-174
Mother, what kind of love is that which says, “If you love me, I shall love you”?, 5-237
My quarrel is […] not with those who share His love with me”, 10-338
Nature took up this sublime force of love, mixing it with her movement of procreation, 12-66
Nothing brings more happiness than a pure and disinterested love, 16-172
Nothing can resist love. It melts all resistances and triumphs over all difficulties, 16-207
Nothing can turn its back on the divine love more than that wish to calculate and profit, 5-241
On an island amid the western ocean – The meeting and rediscovery of the two lovers, 2-11
Once you said that human love was distorted by men – What was love in its origin?, 6-78
One grows into the likeness of what one loves, 14-130
One grows into the likeness of what one loves – Love the Divine alone, 12-69
One loves and is in the plenitude of love and the intense joy of love, 5-238
One must give oneself to the object of love without exacting anything in return, 8-302
One should keep goodwill and love constantly in his heart and let them pour out, 14-186
Only love can rule over love by enlightening, transforming and exalting it, 12-65
Only one love, the Divine Love – The human being calls all kinds of feelings “love”, 16-411
Only the love that is based on the Divine Presence can present no obstacle to the sadhana, 17-22
Only the psychic being knows true love. As for perfect love, it exists only in the Divine, 16-253
Only the very pure and very strong are capable of receiving and manifesting Love, 14-125
Other contented people whose contentment is due to the magic effect of love, 12-68
Perhaps stones also feel love, 5-228
Seeing often more love in an expression of fury and hatred than in a dull and inert state, 8-231
Some among those who have come into this world seeking to reveal the Divine, 3-71
Some people imagine they experience love only when love is in the vital, 15-324
The austerity of feelings and emotions, the tapasya of love – The most difficult, 12-64
The concentrated descent of supreme love will truly be the hour of transformation, 10-74
The creation moves upward through love towards the Divine – The Soul’s aspiration, 3-74
The deformation comes from constraint – One cannot love through compulsion, 9-52
The Divine has equal love for the one who strikes him and the one who worships him, 10-296
The divine love bending over us from the innermost depths of our being, 2-42
The exchange of love with the Divine – Even if the most austere discipline is required, 12-69
The impassioned love for one another must be changed into love for the Divine, 16-175
The joy of identity, then the manifestation of love, in its supreme form the bliss of union, 5-236
The kind of love that can be offered to God, 14-130
The love and peace that come from above very often get distorted, 17-86
The love and peace which come from the psychic may get mixed with movements, 17-86
The love for the Divine is the strongest force for doing this, 16-214
The love that one contains in silence acts within oneself for purification, 17-53
The love that one turns outwards may help others – Most often they receive it wrongly, 17-53
The love wasted right and left instead of concentrating on the Divine, 17-53
The love which loves because it cannot do other than to love, 14-123
The manifestation of the love of the Divine – Behind the human longing and seeking, 3-71
The most human expression of love – They apply it also to their relation with the Divine, 5-237
The most perfect link one can conceive of is love – To serve in a joyous self-giving, 9-50
The movement of love is perhaps less distorted in other worlds than in the human, 3-72
The quality of the love is in proportion to the transformation of your consciousness, 6-102
The return of love to its origin – Instead of the joy of identity, the ecstasy of union, 6-105
The story of love begins with the Ananda of identity. It ends in the Ananda of union, 8-225
The thing to be done is to change the vital, not to destroy it – A human story of love, 3-73
The thirst for affection and love can be quenched only if it turns towards the Divine, 14-121
The true divine love is the experience of perfect union in an invariable joy and peace, 16-172
The true love for the Divine is self-giving, free of demand, full of surrender, 14-130
The two states – Perfect detachment and close union, and perfect love and compassion, 8-327
The world as it is is a deformation of the Divine – Love here also is a deformation, 6-105
Then will pure and true love be able to incarnate in a body, 12-69
There is a love in which the emotion is turned towards the Divine, 14-122
There is only one true love, the Divine Love. All other loves are deformations, 16-297
There is only one true love, the love from the Divine – Turning into love for the Divine, 12-304
They always speak of the rights of love but love’s only right is the right of self-giving, 14-121
This is a kind of direct knowledge almost by identity, which comes from love, 8-187
Those incapable of giving themselves in a sincere love, will never recognise love, 14-119
Those who give their love to another human being and live for him, 16-429
Through this effort of love, one grows more and more like the Divine, 6-102
To adore the Divine in the one whom one loves can lead to deplorable abasements, 16-297
To be more open and receptive – Think about the love that you would like to feel for me, 17-148
To become conscious of divine Love all other love has to be abandoned – By which way?, 8-300
To become conscious of the Divine Love, all other love must be abandoned, 14-119
To love for the joy of loving is the best condition for a peaceful and happy life, 17-371
To love means to give oneself without bargaining, 17-370
To love truly the Divine we must rise above attachments, 14-131
To make your love pure and psychic – Do not think about yourself, 17-99
To manifest the Divine love you must be capable of receiving the Divine love, 3-70
To obtain the divine love, all other love must be abandoned, 17-162
To these sources men always strive to add the interchange of vital forces – “love”, 12-55
True love – One loves because one cannot do otherwise but love, 5-237
True love – There is no need at all of any reciprocity, 5-237
True love can achieve extraordinary things for the person one loves, but it is rare, 15-325
True love has no need of reciprocation, 14-122
True love is in the soul. All the rest is vital attraction or mental and physical attachment, 16-297
What human beings call love is a very good friend of money, 17-237
What is the relation of human love to Divine love?, 3-69
What kind of love do animals have for men?, 5-238
What kind of love do parents have for their children? – A human love, 6-106
What men call “love” for another human being is not love at all, but a frightful mixture, 17-133
When love incarnates in a human body – In the body of a man or a woman, 12-70
When one loves the Divine truly and totally – Then the love that one feels is not selfish, 17-371
When one receives the Divine’s love, of what value can be any human love?, 14-119
When you love, you love with the Divine’s love diminished and distorted by your ego, 14-124
Where does love come from? – From the Origin of the universe, 5-235
Whether an individual fights him or loves him, the End is always the Divine, 10-355
With love this distortion is almost as great as the distortion of hatred, 10-214
With love, the Divine belongs to us and we belong to Him – The two are equally true, 16-244
With regard to love – Vital passions, attractions have almost everywhere taken the place, 11-23
Love
“Divine Love” – “a double play, an universal movement […] and a personal movement”, 10-348
“Love is a supreme force which the Eternal Consciousness sent down from itself”, 5-235
“The intensity of divine Love never creates a disturbance anywhere in the being.”, 6-135
Are Divine Love and Grace the same thing?, 4-243
By this descent of Divine Love into matter creation can become divine once again, 8-339
Did material substance exist before the descent of Divine Love?, 4-241
Divine Love is there always – But most people do not feel anything at all, 6-135
Each one has his way of approaching the Supreme – Love, Power, Consciousness, Truth, 15-396
Find your psychic being – Do not try to come into direct contact with divine Love, 4-245
Forms in general are the result of the effort of Love to bring consciousness into Matter, 4-240
How can one become conscious of Divine Love and an instrument of its expression?, 4-244
If the human heart responded in all sincerity to the Love things would change quickly, 3-187
Inconscience made necessary a descent of the divine Consciousness in its form of Love, 8-339
It has scattered itself and from that moment began the awakening and the ascent, 5-236
It is a Divine Force present everywhere – Love divine gives itself and asks for nothing, 3-69
It is a multiform Power, Love, Consciousness, Truth that expresses itself innumerably, 15-397
It seems that the only method which can overcome all resistances is the method of Love, 10-211
Love can exist without Grace and Grace can exist without Love, 4-243
Love in its origin is divine love – It is only divine love which is pure, 6-78
Love is one of the great universal forces – Consciously it seeks for its manifestation, 3-69
Love must cease to be divine to be accepted by man, 8-340
Love, with an intensity which it would not have without the experience of this refusal, 10-165
Observation, analysis, discernment – Pure divine Love is difficult to perceive, 4-245
The central vibration of true Love – The initial vibration of creation has been distorted, 10-215
The Consciousness of supreme Love which the Lord emanated upon earth, 10-120
The contact with this true divine Love demands a strength which does not yet exist, 10-199
The divine being of Love – All barriers of thought and sensation had vanished, 2-121
The Divine Love is equal and immutable for all – The capacity differs with each one, 16-384
The immensity of Love which finds so poor a response in the human heart, 3-187
The One who must realise transformation – On earth with the Power of Divine Love, 10-259
The only way to come to the help of men is to oppose serenity to their sufferings, 2-61
The Origin emanated Love to reawaken Consciousness from the Inconscience, 14-117
The Rungs of Love – At first, when one is loved. Finally one loves purely and simply, 14-122
The Supreme Love was manifesting through big pulsations, carrying the universe further, 15-391
The supreme power of attraction and the irresistible need of absolute self-giving, 5-236
The thirst for transformation and, above all for Love and Truth – One goes quicker, 11-6
The time for the manifestation of that essence of perfect Love is near, 10-120
The vibration of this rapture is a small beginning of the vibration of divine Love, 10-173
There is only one solution, to attain the truth of essential Love and cling to it, 10-216
This Divine Love is not felt by the human consciousness – Difficult to bear, 8-340
This power of Love that comes – One must have the power to keep it, 11-189
To become conscious of divine Love all other love has to be abandoned – By which way?, 8-300
To hasten the manifestation of the Divine’s Love – The triumph of the Truth, 15-186
Truth alone can give to the world the power of receiving the Divine Love, 15-189
When it is divine Love, one automatically receives only what one can bear, 6-135
When Love is mixed with low and ugly things, it does not remain, it goes away, 4-402
When one has found divine Love, it is the Divine that one loves in all beings, 14-123
When this Power of pure Love begins to manifest freely, quantities of things cannot stand, 10-200
Whether Divine Love cannot manifest until man becomes divine, 8-339
Would it not be even more natural that love should be returned for Love?, 3-187
love of God
The love of God – Aspiration, self-consecration and complete surrender, 2-130
love of humanity
The love of humanity – Material, intellectual, spiritual gifts and the gift of example, 2-130
love of Truth
The love of Truth, the search for the Absolute – The illusion of personality, 2-129
love.
“I always dreamt of a great love that would be shared, free from all animal activity”, 12-453
“love is the only legitimate bond of union”, 12-468
“only one love can satisfy my being” – “the love for the Divine, the divine love”, 12-470
“when love comes, everything else should give way to it”, 12-468
Hatred is not appeased by hatred. Hatred is appeased by love alone, 3-186
lover
“He who has done even a little good to human beings” – one “of His lovers and servants”, 10-354
Lover
“life cannot be an evil or a sorrowful illusion” – "a divine Lover and Playfellow”, 10-348
“see on His face not the solemnity of the King and Judge, but the smile of the Lover”, 10-355
lovers.
The Lovers – “Let us settle […] and enjoy our love without a care for anything else”, 12-507
lower hemisphere
All exhortations, even all prayers and invocations come from the lower hemisphere, 9-13
All that still belongs to the lower hemisphere are still far below the supramental state, 9-14
lower nature
Even in the lower nature, it is possible to have a feeling that things could be better, 4-347
If the lower nature is completely ignorant, how can it “choose”?, 4-347
lower vital
All men when they leave their body are flung into a domain of the lower vital, 6-449
The lower vital is essentially the vital of desires and impulses, 6-204
What does the error of the lower vital mean? – Most of the movements one makes, 7-69
loyalty
Honesty, straightforwardness, loyalty and sincerity are closely related, 15-299
Loyalty implies some kind of hierarchical relationship, 15-300
Purity is absence of ignorance – Loyalty means not to take the illusion for the reality, 3-191
loyalty.
He who has discarded impurity, is loyal, attached to morality – Fit for the yellow robe, 3-191
He who is impure, lacking in self-control and in loyalty – Unfit for the yellow robe, 3-189
luck
First, once and for all, you should know that luck, good or bad, does not exist, 10-261
What about those who are unlucky and always fail in everything they do?, 10-261
What men call luck are the effects of causes they do not know, 16-227
luminosity
The four main attributes of the supramental body which has to be brought into being, 3-175
luxury
A simple life has never harmed anyone – Not luxury and over-abundance, 2-206
Too often the luxury of some represents the poverty of many others, 2-204
lying
Auroville will become what it must be when the people living there will stop lying, 13-220
By telling lies, one darkens one’s consciousness, 17-95
Everyone who aspires to be an Aurovilian must make the resolution never to tell a lie, 13-213
I know perfectly well when people are lying, even when they lie very well, 17-137
If you wish to remain in Auroville you must stop lying, 13-218
It is never good to tell a lie, but here its results cannot but be disastrous, 16-190
Needless to say that those who aspire to Truth must abstain from telling lies, 15-187
Never tell a lie – Absolute condition for safety on the path, 14-201
The first condition for conquering falsehood is to stop telling lies, 15-90
lyrics.
“In my lyrics I sought to uncover the yearnings of the heart, in man or in nature”, 12-478
machinery
Machinery – “to dispense with simplicity and freedom is to dispense with beauty”, 10-320
madness
It is this which makes people feel that they are going mad – They hustle back, 11-59
Many who are taken as mad, but who are simply in this subtle consciousness, 11-81
One step farther and a passion becomes a madness, 6-377
The feeling that we shall all go mad – It is a difficult time. We ought to be very quiet, 12-446
magazines
Ordinary newspapers, magazines and books such as novels – For lazy-minded people, 17-358
Magi
Significances of the gifts offered by the three Magi to Jesus – Gold, frankincense, myrrh, 15-198
magic
Are there any magicians who do not work magic for their personal interest?, 7-261
Fear in the person against whom the magic is done is indispensable for it to take effect, 7-263
Formations through magic against someone above this – They returned, 6-42
I saw three little entities of the vital at the service of people who practise magic, 6-60
Magic – With the help of magical formulas one may produce a certain limited result, 7-261
Magic is a knowledge that has been reduced to purely material formulas, 9-391
Someone who has the true occult power possesses the power to undo any magic, 9-392
The magicians who use occult powers for personal interest – Do they suffer after death?, 7-260
True occultism is no longer magic. It is a spiritual power which must be acquired, 9-392
What is white magic? – A beneficial magic. “Black magic” is a harmful magic, 9-391
You must not mix up magic with occultism, 7-261
magnet
Fear always brings what one fear – This acts like a magnet, 6-2
One is surrounded by what one thinks about – A magnet attracting that thing, 5-385
Mahabharata
Aren’t the incidents of the Mahabharata and the Ramayana true?, 5-323
Did it exist, Mother, the Mahabharata?, 5-326
The Ramayana and Mahabharata – All depends on the attitude towards the past, 12-147
Mahakali
Are the stories told about the image of Mahakali true? – She is not like that, 4-395
For example, Mahashakti can very easily put a pressure upon Mahakali, 6-290
For example, Sri Aurobindo is there. Often it is Durga or Mahakali, 11-104
Horrors by way of images representing Mahakali – People having in their homes a Kali, 4-396
In the creation Mahakali manifests the divine love – But men are afraid of it, 17-368
Mahakali is not the only power at work in the world. There is also Love and Grace, 17-253
Mother, is the blow which comes Mahakali’s? – Not necessarily, 6-325
Some of the gods are more ill-treated than others – For example, that poor Mahakali, 6-275
This Kali has no connection with Mahakali, 6-68
What is Mahakali like? – She is not black, 6-69
Mahakali’s blow
What is the nature of Mahakali’s blow? – It makes you feel very happy, 6-325
Mahalakshmi
“Harmony and beauty […] this is the demand of Mahalakshmi”, 4-402
“the power of Mahalakshmi […] attractive to the heart of embodied beings.”, 6-282
Sri Aurobindo says here about Mahalakshmi “All that is poor... repels her advent”?, 4-403
What do Mahasaraswati and Mahalakshmi look like? – My child, you must see them, 6-274
Mahasaraswati
“All the work of the other Powers leans on her [Mahasaraswati] for its completeness....”, 6-283
“Mahasaraswati is the Mother’s Power of Work and her spirit of perfection and order”, 4-402
Are the images we see of Mahasaraswati true? – I believe it is almost the opposite, 6-275
Mahasaraswati’s mission is to awaken the world to the need of perfection, 15-17
What do Mahasaraswati and Mahalakshmi look like? – My child, you must see them, 6-274
Why is Mahasaraswati the youngest of the four? – Because her work came last, 6-289
Mahashakti
For example, Mahashakti can very easily put a pressure upon Mahakali, 6-290
Mahashakti has the power to control the action of the four independent aspects, 6-289
Mahesh Yogi
Mahesh Yogi – It can be an instrument for the Supreme Wisdom to prepare the earth, 17-309
Maheshwari
“Maheshwari lays down the large lines of the world-forces....”, 6-282
Mahomed
“Love and Force together can save the world eventually” – Christ and Mahomed, 10-259
“Mahomed’s mission was necessary”, 10-259
maladies
An unselfish work always cures you of your petty personal maladies, 5-120
malady
One may go out of the body, draw the Force, concentrate it – Or one may call for help, 4-271
People who cherish their malady with a sort of morbidity – It makes them interesting, 6-140
male
On the other planes – Beings divided in two like this, others neither male nor female, 9-104
Why is there this difference between male and female?, 9-104
malformations
Bodily defects can be rectified and many malformations avoided by physical education, 12-17
man
“Do they know since when man came into existence?” – Less time for the superman, 11-121
A man may act in an inhuman way, but then he is not a true man, 2-273
After man has been separated on earth from his divine origin – The Divine Inhabitant, 2-46
All men are feminine in many respects and all women are masculine in many traits, 12-104
At his highest stage, man begins to be altogether independent of the force of Nature, 9-213
For man, it is impossible – As soon as you want to express it, the Consciousness is gone, 11-130
From the point of view of form, in what way is man superior to other animals?, 9-219
How did the first man appear?, 9-236
In man there is the whole range, right up to the higher being capable of spiritual life, 9-212
In the evolutionary curve, it was necessary for man to forget his omnipotence, 11-38
In this transformed human body will there be a differentiation between man and woman?, 9-132
It must be a being in an asexual world, where there is neither man nor woman, 11-104
Man – His natural state is to be all-powerful – He has forgotten to be this, 11-38
Man and woman are all equally human beings – Why make at all a distinction, 12-296
Man carries within himself perfect power, wisdom and knowledge, to discover, 2-69
Man feels superior and wants to dominate, woman feels oppressed and revolts, 12-103
Man has gradually learnt to understand the laws of Nature and tried to master them, 9-221
Man is beginning to know what the Supreme Origin wants of him and is collaborating, 9-322
Man is certainly, in an organised way, the first progressive animal, 9-220
Man was created to become the conscious expression of the Divine, 10-271
Man’s power lies within his thought – Man’s great conquests over Nature, 2-251
Neither man nor woman, very slim. The skin was like my skin. A very pretty form, 11-302
Sri Aurobindo asks the question “Will man remain satisfied with being man?”, 9-233
The difference between man and woman reduces itself to a purely physical difference, 12-104
The essential difference between a man and an animal – A man is conscious of himself, 8-60
The mental being has become man in order to find within himself the divine Presence, 8-35
The vast majority of men are like prisoners – They like their falsehood and their bondage, 9-430
This is the summit of man – But unless one is that, one is still to a great extent an animal, 6-108
When man doesn’t make use of his reason, he becomes absolutely an animal, 7-178
With man there has begun this perpetual worrying about what is going to happen, 9-303
Woman is enslaved to man – Man too on his side is enslaved to woman, 12-103
Manet
The art of the Second Empire was bad – Afterwards the reaction went beyond the limit, 4-300
Manifest
The Non-Manifest has a special flavour because of the Manifest, 10-222
manifestation
“How did the Supreme manage to manifest Himself in Matter?”, 11-119
“the Absolute can have no purpose in manifestation except the delight”, 9-264
“What has just happened, with this Victory, is not a descent but a manifestation”, 8-133
If there is some manifestation, will it be purely spiritual – Consequences in the world?, 8-10
In the manifestation, that is, in His self-expression, the Divine is progressive, 8-34
Nothing can be manifested which is not previously contained in what exists, 9-222
The possibility of manifestation came with the acceptance of the sense of limits, 10-219
The seventh manifestation – This will see the transformation towards the Supramental, 11-311
What manifests in a certain period is the beginning of something in the following age, 6-31
When it is a new world manifesting in an old world, I call that a manifestation, 8-133
Manifestation
This is how it happened and the Manifestation took place, 8-132
manifestations
The supramental will be followed by other manifestations of the Lord ad infinitum, 15-114
manifested
Instead of being an unmanifested possibility it becomes a manifested reality, 8-107
Manifested – The idea of Time and Space begins, for it is no longer simultaneous, 8-108
The unmanifested wants to manifest – The manifested tries to return to its Origin, 8-98
mankind
“If mankind only caught a glimpse of what […] enjoyments […] lie waiting for us”, 10-10
“until mankind gives all it has to God, never shall there be a perfected society”, 10-305
A kind of human prototype, far superior to mankind at present, came on earth, 9-238
Become conscious of the Unity of mankind and see the Divine in all beings, 10-279
Mankind as a whole must either break through or else fall back into an abyss, 9-296
Mankind, nearly all of mankind, is conscious only of the physical being, 12-344
Questions which those who are concerned about the fate of mankind ask themselves, 12-99
Ready to serve mankind – If this were not so, a superhuman being would be a burden, 10-247
The bourgeois ideal has deadened mankind and made man into what he is now, 9-66
The thing which can make the goodwill of mankind progress, 9-4
The whole of mankind follows an evolution – A certain experience becomes terrestrial, 7-301
What the vast majority of mankind fears most is this perception of the unreality of life, 11-181
mankind.
“unless there is a rapid and radical moral change, mankind will destroy itself”, 12-482
manners
Manners belong to the moral rules of ordinary life, 12-374
mantra
From the time you started using a mantra, I had put in it the power, 13-83
I always advise to let the mantra rise from the depth of the heart as a sincere aspiration, 15-33
It is good to repeat a mantra, a word, a prayer before going into sleep, 15-380
My old mantra keeps the outer being very quiet – OM NAMO BHAGAVATE, 12-447
The body ends by saying the mantra spontaneously – It is the body that aspires, 11-98
The habit, automatically, of calling as by a mantra when things are difficult, 4-388
The mantra is the spoken word which has a creative power, 7-342
While the mantra is given by a guru and the guru transmits his power, 9-392
Mantra
The cells all the time were repeating their Mantra spontaneously and automatically, 11-126
The Mantra – When the will formulated in the spirit wants to come down into matter, 6-98
manual work
All manual work is tiring the first few times one does it. The body gets used to it, 14-315
The dignity of all work – Whether it is intellectual, artistic or manual work, 12-368
Mara
In Buddhist literature, Mara represents the Spirit of Evil, 3-188
Mara.
Mara has no hold upon a man who does not live in pursuit of pleasure and has faith, 3-189
March Past
During the March Past? – It is a contact with the universal energy, 7-255
The March Past – Stimulating the receptivity of the body to the energies for realisation, 7-255
Marie Curie
The power of work of Pierre Curie passed into his wife Marie Curie at his death, 4-196
marks
I have put marks in the children’s notebooks without making any classification, 12-330
Students who are insincere do not want to learn but to get good marks or compliments, 17-302
marriage
About marriage – The secret of a lasting union, 13-236
I never advise anyone to marry. It is a terrible bondage, 16-134
Marriage – To become partners, one in your sensations, feelings, minds, is not enough, 14-291
Marriage in the Ashram – They declare that they do not want any sexual relationship, 17-359
Marriage is a social custom for the perpetuation of the species, 16-276
Marriage is not a direct way to prepare oneself for sadhana, 14-292
Marriage of a daughter – Each one must be free to decide about his or her own life, 17-406
Marriage or sadhana – When the call really comes, there is no possible hesitation, 17-392
Marriage will always take place, but legal ceremonies must not be enforced, 14-293
Married man wanting to take up this path – To be sincere and follow the inner guidance, 17-395
Secret of a lasting union – To move forward at the same pace on the same spiritual path, 14-291
marriages
Marriages in small communities, within the caste, end in a decline of intelligence, 5-246
masculine
This masculine-feminine business is a trick of Nature – A conception from below, 6-119
masculine mentality
This is for me something that comes from a masculine mentality a bit warped, 6-119
massacre
“When Asiatics massacre, it is an atrocity, 10-296
mass-production.
“all sorts of labour-saving gadgets have been mass-produced and made available”, 12-488
master
“If thou canst not be the slave of all mankind, thou art not fit to be its master”, 10-247
“to be […] the slave of God” – “abandoned of God, to be the world’s master”, 10-353
“To be master of the world” – “to be at the same time the slave of all humanity”, 10-353
Our prejudice about the way, or ways, in which ideas should be introduced to us, 2-82
Master
The disciples judge the forms by the Master, others judge the Master by the forms, 14-61
Master of Existence
The two aspects, the Master of Existence and the World-Mother, 8-112
Master of forces
Who is this “Master of forces” who sees “the defects of the present machinery”?, 7-23
Master of Yoga
Sri Aurobindo – Approach Him with the reverence due to the Master of Yoga, 16-245
masteries
“mastery” of the cosmic regions – To grow conscious of them and act freely in them, 16-234
“Successes and trivial masteries” – “meanwhile all the infinite force of God […] waits”, 10-313
These masteries are no easier than the mastery of the physical world, 16-235
mastery
A country still ascending the steps of progress and of mastery, 2-156
Almost all the occult disciplines aim at the development and mastery of the overmind, 16-234
Does an individual mastery over desire suffice or is a collective mastery necessary?, 4-381
Four movements – To observe, to watch over, to control, to master one’s thoughts, 3-183
He made tireless efforts and finally succeeded in becoming master of his nature, 9-71
How can one become master of one’s thought? – Five conditions, 2-64
If one is not master of one’s desires, one cannot be master of one’s thoughts, 14-255
If they had done it, men instead of suffering would have been masters of their destiny, 5-201
In order to be worthy of the initiation one must have a perfect mastery over one’s mind, 9-70
It is an invaluable possession to have learnt to know oneself and to master oneself, 12-166
It is much more difficult to master one’s impulses, without taking ascetic measures, 6-429
It is one’s self-mastery which makes the “success” possible, 2-121
Mastery means the knowledge of handling certain vibrations, 8-351
One must be master of oneself in order to be a master of others, 12-193
Self-discipline and self-mastery are the secret of the right use of thought-formations, 3-51
Spiritual mastery and material mastery – If combined, the result can reach a perfection, 9-88
The important thing for mastery is to unify around the divine centre – I started at five, 5-138
The joy of having mastered something in oneself and done something not simply selfish, 7-39
The physical liberation , from the law of material cause and effect – A total self-mastery, 12-71
The power of mastery – To replace by one’s presence the bad vibration by the true one, 8-352
This requires a great self-mastery, 8-381
To achieve mastery over the ego must become the basis of each individual’s existence, 13-164
To be a leader one must master one’s ego – The first indispensable step for doing yoga, 9-82
To have a control over events – Be absolutely conscious and master of yourself, 6-464
To master oneself means to do what one has decided to do, to do nothing but that, 12-166
To understand the full importance of this mastery, 2-64
Very persistent efforts are necessary to master the least weakness in one’s nature, 9-71
We can only master what we know and command what we have mastered, 2-132
With perseverance one learns to know oneself and then to become master of oneself, 4-37
You must be the master of your lower nature and control your desires and vital impulses, 14-255
mastery.
Asceticism not so good as self-control, 3-234
Control and mastery, 3-280
One is one’s own master, 3-239
material
Did material substance exist before the descent of Divine Love?, 4-241
material consciousness
In ancient times, they crushed this material consciousness under the weight of a Power, 11-3
Pessimism, defeatism, is certainly the greatest obstacle – The material consciousness, 11-2
material mind
It is the material mind, not even the material mind – It is the mind of Matter, 11-18
Now this material mind is busy organising itself – A displacement of the directing will, 11-16
The material mind is the mind of the cells, it is a cellular mind, 11-19
The physical mind, as soon as you take up an integral yoga, must be dealt with, 11-19
This material mind learns to keep silent and allow the supreme Force to act, 11-20
material Nature
Intermediary states between the most material Nature and the Supreme Origin, 4-370
material vital
A small region to be developed between the subtle-physical and the most material vital, 6-186
Generally a certain region of the most material vital full of adverse formations, 6-55
That Kali belongs to the most material vital – It is one of the Kalis, 6-67
The story of the stones falling – A domain of the material vital, 6-57
material world
Is not this material world of ours very low down in the scale in the system of worlds?, 3-102
Ours is the most material world – The place where all the worlds will have to manifest, 3-102
materialisation
A more complete materialisation – The power of manipulating the vibrations of matter, 9-130
She also had the power to dematerialise and rematerialise things, 9-61
The stones materialised in the atmosphere of the house and fell, 6-60
The supramental being is not formed in the ordinary animal way – A “materialisation”, 9-192
Traditions say that individuals were materialised in accordance with an occult method, 9-237
materialism
But in her blind ambition to imitate the West, she has become materialistic, 16-327
The insistence on the exclusive reality of the physical world is the result of materialism, 3-203
The materialism of modern times has turned spiritual effort into a sacrifice, 3-203
The refusal to accept a method of knowledge which is not the purely material one, 10-210
The worst of it is that generally the whole material reality seems to be the only reality, 8-289
materialists
It is much easier to reply to convinced materialists than to people having a religion, 15-394
The materialists’ conviction – Experiences are the result of a mental phenomenon, 15-393
maternal love
That which in a human become maternal love – Less spontaneous than in an animal, 5-242
maternity
Instances of this very effective power could be brought out as proofs, 2-158
Serving as intermediaries for the creation of those who shall save Humanity, 2-168
The superman shall be born of woman – This task is our most important share, 2-160
True maternity begins with the conscious creation of a being, 2-157
True maternity has a capital importance in the present turn of the earth’s evolution, 2-158
We must strive to find out what is the future type, whose advent Nature is planning, 2-160
mathematics
How can mathematics, history or science help, 12-247
Mathematics – Useful and even indispensable, 12-246
Matrimandir
Let the Matrimandir be the living symbol of Auroville’s aspiration for the Divine, 13-223
The Matrimandir is directly under the influence of the Divine, 13-225
The Matrimandir is the central Force of Auroville, the cohesive Force of Auroville, 13-342
The Matrimandir wants to be the symbol of the Divine’s answer, 13-223
The Matrimandir wants to be the symbol of the Universal Mother, 13-223
The Matrimandir will be the soul of Auroville – The sooner the soul is there, the better, 13-223
There is only one Matrimandir, the Matrimandir of Auroville, 13-225
When we begin to build the Matrimandir, we will put everyone to work on it, 13-342
Matrimandir’s columns
And then, inside, there will be twelve columns. The walls and then twelve columns, 13-281
The columns were higher than the walls, and that is why the roof sloped, 13-303
The place where the dome comes to join the walls would be on the columns, 13-304
The twelve columns are for people who need support for their backs, 13-281
There will be twelve facets. And, at an equal distance from the centre, twelve columns, 13-288
To support the roof there will be twelve columns inside (not outside), 13-285
Matrimandir’s globe
And a globe which is not transparent but translucent, 13-289
And the sun striking the centre. Or when there is no sun, an electric spotlight, 13-280
At the centre my symbol, four of Sri Aurobindo’s symbols, and above that, a globe, 13-281
At the centre, my symbol, four of Sri Aurobindo’s symbols, a translucent globe, 13-289
For the small temple the globe will not need to be very big, 13-282
From the top of the roof, sunlight will fall onto it as a ray – Electric spotlights, 13-289
The symbols of Sri Aurobindo will be carved in stone, 13-289
Matrimandir’s vision
A kind of hall like the inside of a column. No windows. The ventilation will be artificial, 13-280
A meditation room downstairs, but with columns and probably a circular shape, 13-252
A small model to begin with. The big one will be made only when the town is finished, 13-283
A small pavilion like this, with a roof on a terrace, and low walls with couches, 13-252
A symbol receives the light – And then, no other windows. A sort of half-light, 13-279
A very big room, absolutely bare, receiving a ray of light striking all the time, 13-277
All around, there is a circular road which separates the park from the rest of the town, 13-253
And no other lights, no windows, electric ventilation, 13-289
And the electric light was on the columns, 13-303
And then there is no furniture. The whole place will be white., 13-289
Details have no importance – One sets out with one idea and one arrives with another, 13-309
Either the walls or the roof should be sloping, whichever is the easiest to do, 13-286
For the outside of this kind of temple, A had thought of making a big lotus, 13-278
I had seen the central building of Auroville. I have a plan, 13-288
Inside, the wall must be straight – A dome over the straight wall, 13-304
It will be a tower with twelve facets, each facet represents a month of the year, 13-281
Nearby, there would be a small dwelling – That would be the house of a guardian, 13-253
On the floor, nothing. A carpet everywhere, everywhere except at the centre, 13-281
One should fulfil certain conditions to have the right to come into the temple, 13-293
Significance of the four pillars – Mahakali. Maheshwari, Mahalakshmi, Mahasaraswati, 13-226
Significance of the twelve gardens surrounding the Matrimandir, 13-226
Significance of the twelve underground rooms, 13-226
The first idea was to surround it with water, to make an island, 13-293
The idea is to build now a sort of example or model to hold about a hundred people, 13-280
The other bank would consist entirely of twelve gardens all around, 13-278
The outside – I did not see anything at all and I am open to all suggestions, 13-293
There are no doors, but going deep down, one comes up again into the temple, 13-289
There will be no windows. A kind of clear half-light, day and night., 13-281
This Centre is like a small island and on it is what we called at first the “Matrimandir”, 13-277
This Centre should be there until the town is completely built, 13-291
We’ll try to set up a collaboration – A place where all the opposites can unite, 13-279
matter
According to ancient Yogis, sensible matter was made out of five elements, 5-66
For the matter – beauty, 14-366
Hidden in the depths, at the core of matter, there is the Divine Presence, 9-321
If matter could become plastic enough, death would no longer be necessary, 9-34
It is necessary to give to the external being the capacity of controlling matter directly, 9-94
Matter and existence in consciousness – “Which then of these two is the truth?”, 10-251
Matter and its difficulties have never been seriously dealt with up till now, 3-39
The cells that have become conscious of the divine Presence – All matter evolves, 12-342
The supreme height touches the most material matter without any intermediary, 15-365
With their bombs and experiments, they have really made a mess of matter, 10-94
Matter
An opacity in Matter, in the substance, makes it unable to manifest the Consciousness, 11-130
Are there, involved in Matter, other principles besides the supermind, 9-205
Essentially, there is an identity between Matter and the Supreme, 9-205
In this Matter there plunged and incarnated directly the Divine Consciousness, 8-35
Matter without the vital and without the mental is another thing, 11-124
They proceeded with their creations independently, in separation and disorder – Matter, 9-207
When you come to what is called Matter – A very small discovery but a world of work, 11-82
Maya
“The Divine ... is behind all action but he is veiled by his Yoga Maya....”, 4-369
“The philosophers who reject the world as Maya […] allow God to cheat them”, 10-334
“we cling to our […] individual existence” – “we cast a shadow of our ego” – Maya, 10-361
meanness
“Meanness and selfishness are the only sins that I find it difficult to pardon”, 10-281
“Selfishness is the only sin, meanness the only vice, hatred the only criminality”, 10-213
Meanness is a weakness that calculates and demands from others, 10-282
meat
For an ordinary man it is good to eat meat, 6-179
What happens if one eats meat?, 6-178
You swallow along with the meat a little of the consciousness of the animal you eat, 6-179
mechanical mind
Is the physical mind the same as the mechanical mind?, 6-318
The mechanical mind is still more stupid than the physical mind, 6-318
meddling
I would suggest to you not to meddle in matters which do not concern you, 14-274
It is one of the highest virtues, not to poke your nose in the affairs of others, 14-274
medical knowledge
About medical knowledge – Things considered bad at one time, at another the opposite, 8-363
medical opinion
A conflict between a mental construction founded on medical opinion and your faith, 17-187
An old and very weak man. The doctor has advised operation – The end is approaching, 17-245
Medical Science
“Man was once naturally healthy and could revert to that primal condition”, 10-324
“Medical Science – “when did the well-meaning […] save them from harm-doing?”, 10-323
“Medical Science has been more a curse to mankind than a blessing”, 10-322
“Medical Science to the human body” – Enfeebling or healing the body it has shattered, 10-325
Paradise – “Medical Science and a bad heredity […] forbid our return and re-entry”, 10-325
The “reliance on drugs which Medical Science has taught to our minds and bodies”, 10-325
medicine
A certain medicine has cured – To believe in this medicine is a superstition, 8-92
Medicine is a priesthood and should be treated as such – The same of physical culture, 15-354
Remedies and medical theories – “our lost natural health and vitality”, 10-324
Medicine
I am speaking of those who do Yoga – Sanitation is indispensable in the ordinary life, 3-56
medicines
“It is not the medicine that cures so much as the patient’s faith”, 10-323
“our bodies have learned the art of not getting well without medicines”, 10-325
“When I renounced the aid of medicines” – “what a mighty force was the natural health”, 10-320
By the resolution not to take medicines, can one succeed in making the body understand?, 9-124
Faith and confidence in the Divine Grace – Better than all the pills and injections, 17-194
How are medicines to be used for a body which is not altogether unconscious?, 9-123
In most cases the use of medicines is simply to help the body to have confidence, 9-124
It is the Grace alone that cures. The medicines only give a faith to the body, 15-149
Medicines – The body needed a remedy to believe in the possibility of being cured, 17-66
Medicines – The body needs to be cared for with physical but enlightened remedies, 17-349
Medicines should not be used unless it is absolutely impossible to avoid them, 12-15
Modern medicines are not fit for children, 17-402
One must have an unshakable faith to be able to do without medicines, 16-191
Take only the medicines that inspire trust in you, 15-158
The whole value of a medicine is in the Spirit it contains, 15-156
There is a power much more powerful than that of the doctors and the medicines, 15-156
meditating with others
If his meditations become quiet, then he can once more meditate with the others, 17-243
This is why I thought it would be useful to have some group meditations, 9-143
To meditate with another person – Receiving something of the vibrations emanating, 17-195
meditation
“a self-dynamising meditation” – It has the power of transforming your being, 8-88
“God took me to a prison and turned it into a place of meditation”, 10-68
“in each meditation something new happens.”, 5-387
“It is a proof of your progress when you no longer have to make an effort to meditate”, 4-120
“Then you have rather to make an effort to stop meditating”, 4-121
A concentrated and in-gathered attitude is more important than fixed hours of meditation, 14-53, 16-178
A sincere consecration is for the sadhana much more effective than meditation, 14-100
Active meditation – Trying to understand intellectually what the sentence means exactly, 9-381
Active meditation, concentration, effort of silent tranquillity, 4-104
After the meditation, is one conscious of what has happened?, 5-387
Always, meditation is a special mode of mental activity and concentration, 10-63
An active attitude is to concentrate on the person who is directing the meditation, 9-39
Another kind – You brighten the flame of aspiration and throw into it everything, 4-104
Collective “meditations” – Concentrating together is not compulsory but it is good, 13-238
Collective meditations have been practised in all ages – Two different kinds, 9-37
Concentration means gathering of the consciousness – Meditation is a general term, 3-301
Concentration within, perfect quietness, aspiration and an opening to the divine force, 17-355
Control of the mental activity is indispensable to one who wants to meditate, 2-26
Each meditation ought to be a new revelation – Something new happens, 14-52
Even if you are not apparently successful in your meditation, it is better to persist, 14-52
Even in the most active action, you may not lose the attitude of inner meditation, 4-121
Examples of subjects for meditation, 14-53
Feeling hungry every time he meditates – The receptivity of the body to the Force, 17-393
Feelings of Ananda during meditation – That which is experienced in all circumstances, 16-306
Generally, people don’t have a dynamic meditation – A kind of immobility, 8-88
Here is a description, taken from an old Hindu text, of a typal meditation, 2-27
How much of reading, meditation, concentration – It is different for each one, 7-212
How should we meditate on a sentence? –There are two methods, 9-381
I am going to tell you a Buddhist story – Madame Z used to meditate at fixed times, 9-53
If at a tender age you were taught to meditate, later, you could sit down and meditate, 6-151
If in the outer consciousness one is very low, how can one meditate? – Very difficult!, 7-290
If one wants the meditation to be dynamic, one must have an aspiration for progress, 8-89
If you do your work as an offering, work will do you as much good as meditation, 16-178
If you need to make an effort to go into meditation, you are far from the spiritual life, 3-21
In order to concentrate and meditate one must do an exercise of concentration, 8-227
In silent meditation, should not one make oneself completely empty?, 4-281
In the meditation it was a movement of ascent, in the concentration, of descent, 4-122
It is always better, for meditation, to concentrate in a centre at the solar plexus centre, 9-115
It is not during meditation that one must learn to be silent, 16-309
It is very difficult to meditate. There are all kinds of meditations, 4-104
Meditate where you are most silent and calm, 16-275
Meditating that there is no difference between anything and oneself – Disastrous result, 16-188
Meditation having become merely mechanical – Become sincere, 16-281
Meditation is a more relaxed movement, less tense than concentration, 7-272
Meditation is a purely mental activity – Nothing is directly done for the other parts, 4-7
Meditation is not necessary if your work is a constant offering to the Divine, 14-300
Meditation will come spontaneously – Pull out from yourself this weed called vanity, 5-44
Meditation with an aspiration and ascent – Concentration to bring down the divine force, 4-106
Mental austerity – Meditations leading to control of thought and inner silence, 12-57
Mental capacity is developed in silent meditation, 12-140
Most of the time, a very tamasic state – Very few people know how to meditate, 5-42
No amount of meditation can replace sincerity in the service of the Divine, 16-27
One can progress through meditation – Ten times more through work in the right spirit, 14-299
One must practise as one does in individual meditation – A preparatory attitude, 9-38
People have a higher consciousness only in deep meditation – They remain as they were, 6-427
People interrupted in their meditation and getting angry – Not spiritual progress, 5-41
Real meditation is an active and deliberate concentration on the Divine Presence, 17-24
So long as you are making an effort, it is not meditation – Effort is never silent, 16-310
Some imagine that the sign of spiritual life is the capacity to meditate, 4-103
Some sitting in meditation – They think their state is delightful and remarkable, 5-41
Sometimes when one meditates some kind of images or colours pass – What it is?, 6-377
The best meditations are those that one has all of a sudden, 3-276
The collective meditation at the Playground – The method to benefit from it, 17-355
The collectivity – Individuals can gather to practise common prayer and meditation, 9-369
The concentration at the Playground and the meditation in the Ashram, 4-122
The difference between a collective meditation and an individual meditation, 9-37
The first need is a state of sincerity – The rest depends upon the aspiration within you, 3-98
The form of meditation which consists in a concentration on an idea – Only mental, 7-273
The increase of time given to meditation – If the urge comes spontaneously, 14-52
The meditation at the Ashram building and the concentration at the Playground, 4-105
The most important thing is to know why one meditates – For all kinds of things, 8-89
The number of hours spent in meditation is no proof of spiritual progress, 3-20
Those who meditate truly never speak about it, 4-103
Two categories of people, those who are asked to meditate and those who are not asked, 4-126
We are going to meditate like her, not for Nirvana, but to heighten our consciousness, 9-54
We must first of all empty our brain of all this vague and unruly mental agitation, 2-23
What are the causes for not being able to meditate? – One has not learnt to do it, 6-151
What are the forces that are in operation when one is in silent meditation?, 3-97
What is concentration? What is meditation?, 3-301
What is needed is to succeed in meditating under all circumstances – A contemplation, 4-121
What you call “meditation” is a state of inert passivity and drowsiness, 17-24
When one comes out of meditation something new emerges in the consciousness, 9-116
When one meditates, sometimes one sees very unpleasant forms. What does it mean?, 7-80
When you tell us to meditate on a subject, we imagine all sorts of strange things, 9-378
With a little practice of the meditation one reaches a state which may be obtained at will, 9-116
meditation.
A single day spent in good conduct and meditation is worth more, 3-227
Even the gods envy the sages given to meditation, 3-246
One in whom there is both meditation and knowledge, 3-289
To delight in compassion, in meditation, in solitude, 3-275
mediums
Often it is a complete humbug, but even if it is correct, it has nothing spiritual in it, 3-309
Some “mediums” have a power of deconcentration and reconcentration of the physical, 15-375
meekness
The most difficult thing of all to control, the weakness of one’s character, 2-177
meeting
“People often meet in these planes, before they meet upon earth”, 5-32
If we had not done Yoga, couldn’t we have met all the same? – Not necessarily, 5-1
Most often, a communication has been established and brings about the meeting later, 4-108
meetings
The organisation of our meetings – An opportunity for each one of us to progress, 2-63
The usefulness of meeting at fixed times, 2-114
The usefulness of meetings such as this one – A mental atmosphere, 2-113
To improve our meetings, the essential condition is our own self-improvement, 2-63
to organise our meetings according to a preconceived plan, 2-62
melancholy
It is certainly not by becoming morose and melancholy that one draws near the Divine, 16-171
melody
In what form does music come to the great composers, the melody or what we hear?, 5-77
memories
Most often, these memories seem to be nothing more than indefinable impressions, 10-97
The memories of his psychic being are more and more closer to a physical memory, 7-218
The psychic preserves in its consciousness the memory of past lives, 10-97
memory
“a plane in the mind where the memory of everything is stored” – The earth’s memory, 5-277
“To enlarge your memory, you must widen your consciousness”, 5-290
A good functioning of the memory means remembering only the results, 6-20
A phenomenon of memory should be replaced by a phenomenon of consciousness, 5-290
Are remembrance and memory the same thing?, 5-289
Consciousness is a much higher memory than the mechanical brain memory, 5-269
For everything one must be absolutely sincere – The mental memory of the world, 4-112
How can memory be increased?, 5-268
Memory is mental – Remembrance can be a phenomenon of consciousness, 5-289
Should be added observation, precise recording and faithfulness of memory, 12-25
Some say that individuality is based upon memory – This is absolutely wrong, 4-172
The growth of the understanding should be stressed much more than that of memory, 12-25
The memory of the psychic being is a psychic memory which is altogether different, 9-293
Two factors in the problem of reincarnation – Memory of past lives in their totality, 3-148
Visions can put you in touch with events – The most formidable terrestrial memory, 4-110
When you have real psychic memories, your memory is intermittent – Past lives, 4-147
Wherever the psychic consciousness has not taken part in events, there is no memory, 12-346
Widen your consciousness and your memory will increase, 5-268
men
“All men are feminine in many respects and all women are masculine in many traits”, 7-153
All human beings have a special mission – All equally as servitors of the Divine, 2-151
As a general rule, it is better if women do not visit the rooms of men, 17-96
France was a backward country concerning the relations between man and woman, 7-153
From the spiritual point of view, men and women are equal, 10-300
Instead of there being two lines, one masculine and one feminine – One single being, 7-156
Men also have three slaveries, 14-289
Men, until not very long ago, were perfectly satisfied with themselves, 7-151
There is no reason to make a categorical distinction between men and women, 8-238
What part will man and woman play in the new life? What relations will they have?, 8-242
Why is there a complex still? – Men and women are slaves of the physical form, 7-154
mental
A high degree of development – Some parts of the mental and vital may be preserved, 9-269
Between the vital being and the mental, which progresses faster generally?, 5-252
The body was cut off from the vital and the mental and left to its own resources, 11-99
The mental and the vital will be replaced by other states of consciousness, 11-124
The vital and the mental are sent away so that the physical is left to its own resources, 11-118
The vital and the mental were gone – It gave the impression of a very serious illness, 11-94
To what extent the vital and the mental make what we see and hear and speak, 11-118
mental austerity
Mental austerity – Meditations leading to control of thought and inner silence, 12-57
mental being
A mental being is very often a very vital being – As one begins to develop the mind, 6-5
As soon as the mental being is organised, a personality, it survives the body, 10-28
The substance means the stuff of which the mental being is made, 6-306
The vital and the mental beings may remain if one has taken care to centralise them, 4-195
What is meant by “the substance of the mental being”?, 6-306
mental consciousness
Those who live in the mental consciousness – Their mental receptivity grows very much, 5-208
You must join the spiritual consciousness to a progressive mental consciousness, 3-194
mental construction
A conflict between a mental construction founded on medical opinion and your faith, 17-187
If one knows it beforehand, one makes a mental construction – Not the experience itself, 7-208
If you know beforehand what they are like, it will be merely a mental construction, 15-322
The action of this Consciousness – To show that the whole mental construction is false, 11-226
What he has read gives a form to his experience – It becomes a mental construction, 7-210
mental constructions
One of those human mental constructions that are not necessarily true, 10-218
mental control
In Yoga, the mental control has to be replaced by the psychic or spiritual self-control, 3-303
One’s level of civilisation depends on the value of the controlling mental construction, 6-318
People who are criminals or half-mad obey their impulses without any mental control, 6-318
The danger in connection with the sex impulses – Yoga taking away the mental control, 3-5
The first effect of Yoga, however, is to take away the mental control, 4-72
The Mother says that the first effect of Yoga is to take away the mental control, 3-303
mental development
Man has followed an ascending curve and will continue to do so – Mental development, 15-109
mental domain
If this person who is dead has remained in the mental domain, you can find him, 7-227
There are people who can come into direct contact with the mental domain, 2-90
mental education
A true mental education has five principal phases, 12-24
Schooling is considered to be all the mental education that is necessary, 12-24
The mental education practised – Very incomplete and in the end insufficient., 12-24
mental entity
Authors, writers, may form within themselves a sort of mental entity, 8-318
mental exercise
How can one get out of this mental laziness and inertia? – A mental exercise daily, 12-398
mental force
It is a mental deformation, the mental force which moves all the time, 4-201
mental formation
An ill-will against a person will act upon that person through a mental formation, 5-143
mental fortress
But people who build “fortresses” like to have a kind of stability in their mind, 4-202
Is it possible to get out of the “mental fortress”? – He orders out the soldiers, 4-199
To live without a fortress is extremely difficult – One must not try it too soon, 4-200
What if one gets rid of the fortress? – Oh, but you must take care!, 4-200
mental gymnastics
People who have never done mental gymnastics have a poor little brain, 7-93
mental inertia
Are mental indifference and lack of curiosity a sort of mental inertia? – Usually, 12-398
How to get rid of mental inertia? – In turning the mind upwards towards intuitive light, 12-136
mental instrument
The mental development – The mental instrument can be equally a help or a hindrance, 4-43
mental interference
The true remembrance of past births – Freedom from any mental interference, 4-182
mental laws
When one came back into this body, it was the old mental laws which ruled things, 11-229
mental laziness
How can one get out of this mental laziness and inertia? – A mental exercise daily, 12-398
mental man
“the process and method of the evolution of the spiritual out of the mental man”, 9-324
Already it is not so easy to become a truly mental man who thinks by himself, 6-333
The appearance of mental man was gradual, wasn’t it, from the animal to man?, 7-327
To become an individual is what Sri Aurobindo calls becoming truly a mental man, 6-333
mental plane
On the mental plane the notion of Time disappears almost totally, 7-216
When you enter there, you penetrate into a universal mental plane, 3-65
mental planes
A universal mental plane where you can understand what is going on in another person, 4-227
There are mental planes that can be touched by the vital forces – The physical mind, 4-225
mental poise
The two are equally necessary and other things still – For example, a mental poise, 5-23
mental Purusha
The difference between the voice of the mental Purusha and the psychic voice, 17-85
The mental Purusha – Awake in those who are in the habit of observing themselves, 17-86
The voice of the mental Purusha is not infallible and is liable to err, 17-85
mental rule
A seeker of the spiritual truth should not be bound and attached to a mental rule, 3-54
mental sense
Words mean nothing, unless there is something behind – The mental sense behind, 5-73
mental sight
A mental sight sees what goes on in the mind, 6-135
mental training
But before, one can develop in oneself the faculty of reason – A good mental training, 4-46
mental way
A mental way which can satisfy only those who have a mental life, 7-314
mental world
In the mental world, relations are different from what they are for thought in the body, 4-220
Mind is one movement, but there are many strata, many levels in the mental world, 3-61
Physical life must be governed by the higher consciousness and not by the mental world, 11-228
The beings of the mental world also have an individuality of their own, 4-225
There is a concrete mental world – There are many, innumerable mental forms, 4-198
mentality
The formidable collective suggestion of death – The collective human mentality, 5-313
The individual victory – We must build up in ourselves an opposite mentality, 2-93
mentally deranged
Mentally deranged people are generally possessed – Feeling of being exceptional, 4-186
mentor
It is an excellent mentor for this body, it is giving it lessons continually, 11-240
The superman consciousness is very active, and active as a mentor, 11-157
There is within it a consciousness which gives lessons to the body as a “mentor”,, 11-154
Mercy
The deer taught the Law of Mercy also for all living things, 2-277
message
A message of hope has to be given. This is the true, the dynamic message, 3-273
For a message – The best thing to do is not to say what the coming year will be like, 8-12
Mother, you give a message on the first of January. What does it exactly indicate?, 5-417
messages
It can be some kind of messages coming to you which come to show you something, 6-378
Messages only convince those who are already convinced, 15-267
The messages on Blessings days – According to the occasion or the need of the moment, 16-249
messengers
A sublime charity – Certain men radiate love, the messengers of light and love, 2-106
The divine messengers – Their action sweeps away all established things, 15-19
metaphysics
If you read metaphysics and ethics – As mental gymnastics, 12-215
If you read metaphysics and ethics, you must do it just as mental gymnastics, 16-195
There is a pragmatic state in which of all human futilities, the most futile is metaphysics, 4-216
method
A method is never so well applied as when one has discovered it oneself – The teacher, 12-168
Each one must find and apply his own method, that which he understands and feels, 12-171
Each teacher should discover the method which he finds best, 12-181
It would be interesting to elaborate a new method of teaching for children, 12-404
The old method where the teacher gives the same lesson for all is very ineffective, 12-367
The unity of education – Not through uniformity of programmes and methods, 12-171
There are children who don’t like the new method – Responsibility worries them, 12-183
To be able to adopt this method, the teacher must be a discerning psychologist, 12-375
What is the best method to find the Divine?, 14-41
method.
“a method of self-development whose aim is to awaken man to the consciousness”, 12-467
methods
All kinds of methods have been recommended – One must find one’s own method, 7-208
All methods depend almost exclusively on the person who uses them, 9-154
All the methods of self-knowledge, self-control and self-mastery are good, 16-246
Mechanical methods are those which are based on purely mechanical means, 15-303
Methods for attaining the perception of the psychic presence in us, 15-303
Psychological methods are those that deal with states of consciousness, 15-303
Religious methods are those adopted by the various religions, 15-303
The basis of all these methods is the power exercised by the conscious will over matter, 9-154
The exact form of the method is not of primary importance, 9-154
The modern methods of development follow the ordinary physical process, 9-153
The psychological method is far more difficult but far more effective, 15-304
The teachings of the sages are methods to reach this goal – Three principal categories, 2-129
Michel Ange
As for Léonard de Vinci, Michel Ange and Raphael – Not on the same level, 15-275
microbes
A group of such small entities that is the origin of microbes – Forces of disintegration, 5-180
A microbe is simply the materialisation of a vibration or a will from another world, 4-210
Are illnesses due to microbes or to “adverse forces” or to fluctuations of yoga?, 4-208
Even so, there are microbes in water?, 5-169
In order to be able to cure an illness, one must find out its cause, not its microbe, 5-177
Spending “life in defending myself against a phantasmal siege of microbes”, 10-325
The cause of illness – When you cut yourself off from the energy and light, 4-209
The origin of the microbes – The being’s receptivity to the adverse force, 5-180
There are microbes but the resistance was not as it used to be – Some disequilibrium, 5-121
Why we drank filtered water since we did not believe in microbes here, 4-210
Middle Path
Note the insistence on self-control – The Buddha always insisted on the Middle Path, 3-190
Middle Way
“the Middle Way” – A balanced way, but pure. Purity and sincerity are the same thing, 10-202
midnight
A child should have a sufficient number of hours of sleep – The hours before midnight, 12-16
milk
Distributing milk during this milk shortage – I consider as children all those below 15, 17-282
For the powdered milk, the taste is detestable and the effect on the body still worse, 17-240
mill
When they grind wheat with the iron mill, the vitamins are destroyed by the heat, 17-264
mind
“Follow your soul and not your mind which leaps at appearances.”, 8-194
“I knew my mind to be conquered when it admired the beauty of the hideous”, 10-69
“When I read a wearisome book through and with pleasure” – “my mind was conquered”, 10-69
A certain independence of the mind from the body – But this is not an absolute rule, 6-4
A mental being is very often a very vital being – As one begins to develop the mind, 6-5
A twist of your mind prevents you from seeing the truth. Be conscious of the passion, 14-341
All that comes from the mind is wholly relative – A knowledge based on appearances, 10-24
As long as the mind is unorganised and without personality, it cannot survive, 10-27
Before you get the mind’s power of action, you must learn to organise your mind, 15-312
But if by mischance the mind starts to help or judge, all fall back into the old habit, 11-101
But people who build “fortresses” like to have a kind of stability in their mind, 4-202
But the mind is a big preacher – So the vital usually gets impatient, 5-254
Clear mind – The first step on the road to conversion, 14-339
Conversion of the mind – The mind has liberated itself from its arrogance, 14-339
For the mind – knowledge, 14-366
For the Supramental, the mind must fall silent – A child sitting on the head of the mind, 11-311
Formative faculty in the mind – It is a natural and very spontaneous gift, 14-345
Get out of your mind to have the true intelligence, 14-366
Has the mind need of rest apart from the physical body and the physical brain?, 4-62
How can one prevent the mind from intervening?, 6-140
Human mind, in order to have the urge to act, needs to build a dwelling-place, 10-220
Ideas at the root of the feeling the in order to have a mind one must not have a body, 6-4
If the mind lets the psychic make use of it, that will be very good, 7-41
If the psychic guides the mind, the mind will act in a psychic way, 7-44
If the vital is not converted and if the mind is convinced? – A painful situation., 5-253
If you take away the satisfaction it seeks, the mind no longer collaborates, nor the vital, 7-358
In our life here, what do we mean by the “development of the mind”? How is it useful?, 9-400
It is just the most difficult thing for those who have a very well-developed mind, 11-192
It is like that – The mind can know nothing because it needs explanations, 8-99
It is your mind that prevents you from receiving the help in the vital and the physical, 14-344
It must be lived – The mind, in order to understand anything at all, has to divide, 8-30
It would be good not to neglect the development of the mind, 12-5
Keep the mind and heart turned as constantly as possible towards the Divine, 16-213
Keeping one’s body in good health, one’s mind quiet and goodwill in one’s heart, 6-152
Learn to distinguish between a phenomenon of consciousness and a mental phenomenon, 14-347
Mentally – Try to control the thought coming into your mind, you will see, 4-334
Mind – Its true worth depends on its surrender to the Divine, 14-339
Mind is one movement, but there are many strata, many levels in the mental world, 3-61
Never allow your mind to judge – The mind is not an instrument of knowledge, 4-47
Not much progress if the two do not agree – It is better if the mind is converted first, 5-253
One must pass from the mind into the domain of faith or of a higher consciousness, 9-126
Only a true, sincere humility in the mind can save human beings from ignorance, 14-343
Perhaps man had to prepare his mind first before being able to go beyond it, 7-317
Personal divine, Transcendent Divine – Approach through the heart, through the mind, 16-251
Principles are whims of the mind just as desires are whims of the vital, 14-342
Purified mind – Mind ready to surrender to the Divine, 14-339
Some spend their life organising their mind – Living within their own “fortress”, 4-193
That is why my mind has been sent away – But others cannot be encouraged to follow, 11-191
The exclusion of the mind and the vital – So that the thing would go faster, 11-143
The greatest difficulty, as always, is the mind, 11-234
The human mind is linear in its action – Everything one says is a diminution of the truth, 6-463
The mind and the vital are not there. That takes their place – The assurance of knowing, 11-155
The mind attains its full utility when it knows how to listen to the higher inspiration, 14-340
The mind becomes the accomplice of the vital and gives admirable explanations, 6-158
The mind has a capacity of vision of its own. But this is not imagination, 7-227
The mind has a considerable power of formation and a direct action on the body, 5-402
The mind has a spontaneous tendency to feel very satisfied with itself, 9-418
The mind is “an instrument of formation” – Mental entities whose life is independent, 15-308
The mind is also an instrument of action. The thoughts form plans, 15-312
The mind is an instrument of organisation – Some people have an organised mind, 15-310
The mind is incapable of knowing. It judges by appearances, 14-271
The mind is satisfied with itself and does not aspire much for progress, 4-43
The mind like a madman – The first step is to detach one’s consciousness from it, 16-62
The mind must be absolutely silent and quiet, then one can rise above, 7-248
The mind must progress constantly, constantly reclassify and reorganise its thoughts, 12-27
The mind organises the idea, but if it imagines that it knows, it leaves its role, 5-100
The mind puts each thing in its place – True knowledge comes from elsewhere, 4-171
The mind will be the vehicle of infallible knowledge, 12-8
The mind, if it wants to be at all useful, has only to remain very quiet, 7-41
The mind, if not controlled, is something wavering and imprecise, 8-181
The reasoning mind finds it very difficult to reach the Divine, 14-351
The supramental does not take interest in mental things in the same way as the mind, 3-95
The true role of the mind is the formation and organisation of action, 8-189
There is only one way – Sit upon the mind, 11-311
These are the two uses of the mind, an instrument of control, a power of organisation, 8-189
They must know by experience the difference between mind and consciousness, 14-348
To illumine the mind, make it calm and quiet – In calm it can receive the light, 17-128
Victory in the mind is the reign of the supramental Truth in the mind, 14-341
What a human mind can receive from it is like a tiny little stream, 10-4
When the mind began to develop for itself all the complications and distortions began, 10-89
When the mind is liberated, it rises to celestial heights, 8-274
When the psychic is fully developed – The vital and the mind can be preserved, 9-269
Why does he question himself? Simply because this is the nature of the mind!, 10-87
Yes. And it is only in silence that the mind can receive the true light from above, 4-62
Mind
“it is not Mind which created the worlds, but that which created mind has created them”, 10-252
mind balanced.
The passions cannot penetrate a balanced mind, 3-196
mind in matter
Behind, the physical-vital, beyond, the mind in matter, below, two more hidden layers, 5-67
mind of Light
“A new humanity […] possessed already of what could be called a mind of Light”, 9-191
Mind of Light
“In the Mind of Light” – “the Truth reveals itself though in a garb that is transparent”, 9-193
As soon as Sri Aurobindo withdrew from his body, the Mind of Light got realised in me, 13-63
Physical mind receiving the supramental light – The Mind of Light, 13-63
mind of Matter
It is the material mind, not even the material mind – It is the mind of Matter, 11-18
mind of pure ideas
The physical mind is under the sway of the vital world – There are greater mind-levels, 3-61
mind quiet
For those who think without words it is much easier to make the mind quiet, 3-196
It is a practice to be recommended, trying to make the mind quiet, 3-195
mind unbalanced
If the mind is unbalanced, all undesirable movements enter into the consciousness, 3-195
mind unbalanced.
The passions penetrate an unbalanced mind, 3-194
mind.
In all things the primordial element is mind, 3-183
Mastery of the mind, 3-280
The mind leaving behind the kingdom of Mara, 3-210
mind-world
In the mind-world the movement is immediate – Not so much in the vital world, 3-165
mineral
At first you find the mineral kingdom with stones, earth, minerals, 9-210
Between the mineral and vegetable kingdoms there are transitional elements, 9-211
miracles, 10-157
“miracle” in the material or vital world – Mixed with ignorant and arbitrary movements, 10-158
“Miracles – The greatest [saints] have both railed at them and performed them”, 10-157
A miracle – By introducing a principle which did not belong to this physical world, 10-161
As soon as one is enlightened, one knows that everywhere and always there is miracle, 7-379
At the same time events come about that are by themselves altogether miraculous, 11-313
Doing “miracles” with the help of the entities of the vital world, 4-86
Even if some kind of miracle were to happen in front of them, it would not be convincing, 10-208
From the point of view of the Lord, how can there be a miracle? – Everything is Himself, 10-160
He used to introduce the supramental force into the mental consciousness – A miracle, 10-159
If one can enter into contact with this Transcendent, it is He who will act – Miracles, 7-362
If we could see things from another point of view – The impression of the miraculous, 7-376
It is in this way that what are called miracles happen – A sudden descent, 3-31
Keep good faith in the Grace. She is the doer of all miracles, 14-91
Man’s ordinary conception of what is divine is that of a perpetual miracle, 7-376
Miracle-mongering – I do not like these showy miracles. They most often end pitifully, 17-231
Miracles – For that one must live in the vital consciousness and use vital forces, 13-49
Ordinary humanity asks for material proofs of the divine powers – Miracles and yoga, 4-84
People do not know how important is faith, how faith is miracle, creator of miracles, 13-76
Showy miracles – The first effect is a dangerous swelling of the ego, 15-31
Small entities who make fun of you – They work little miracles to encourage you, 4-87
Some men do not need to follow all the gradations of thought – A mental “miracle”, 4-85
The constant miracle of the intervention of forces has a very widespread result, 8-127
The Divine Will acts, but not openly. When it acts openly, well, men call that miracles, 9-26
The Lord can play at miracles if it so amuses Him, but there are no miracles, 10-162
The miracles which take place are not what could be called story-book miracles, 9-246
The need for miracles must be changed into a conscious aspiration, 10-163
The number of miracles that Sri Aurobindo performed in the mind is incalculable, 10-158
The taste for miracles is a faith in the realisation of the aspiration for the marvellous, 10-162
What did you mean by saying that Sri Aurobindo performed miracles in the mind?, 10-159
What is a miracle?, 10-160
When this higher destiny intervenes – Events of this kind that appear as miracles, 12-79
Why didn’t you or Sri Aurobindo make a greater use of miracles, 10-158
You give the name of miracle – You cannot explain the how or the why, 10-160
mirror
“others are a mirror” – The things that shock you most in others, 16-346
Each of those who are around us can be for us a mirror – A help for our progress, 14-275
If you want to know things as they really are, you must be absolutely like a mirror, 6-137
Others are a mirror reflecting the image of what you are, 16-298
What mirror is that which can reflect the Supreme? – Consciousness itself, 4-254
mischance
“When I suffer from pain or grief or mischance”, 10-345
mischief
All mischief comes from a lack of balance, 14-173
miser
There is also the miser who fills his chest with pieces of gold, 7-52
miser.
Oppose anger with serenity, evil with good, 3-258
miseries
All the miseries in the universe are the result of this separation, 6-101
Each one is the artisan of his own miseries, 14-214
Human misery remains – As long as man remains closed to all spiritual reality, 14-286
If the sense of unity were re-established, the miseries would disappear, 6-101
Life upon earth is full of miseries – Uniting with the psychic to get out of sorrow, 14-231
Those who think falsely will live in falsehood and misery, 14-342
misery
All is in the Divine and all is divine – What seemed pain or sorrow or misery, 5-384
If each thing was in its place, the whole world could progress without misery, 7-56
Individuals are miserable to the extent to which they are not conscious of the Grace, 11-204
It is we who change into difficulties, sufferings and miseries what is perfect Peace, 11-282
Mental misery, vital perversion – Those of this type of humanity are condemned, 9-300
No more conflicts – Yet everything we call error, suffering, misery, everything is there, 10-150
Physical misery – One can imagine economic and social solutions, 9-300
The illusion that created misery was lived so intensely that it became almost unbearable, 11-166
The major part of the world’s misery – From the fact that things are not in their place, 4-40
This poor little body – Nothing but illness and misery and disorder, 11-85
Why is there so much misery in the world?, 4-288
misfortune
“Can there be any greater misfortune than to live without knowing the Supreme Lord?”, 10-358
“When I pine at misfortune and call it evil, or am jealous and disappointed”, 10-48
A misfortune, a “cross” touches only the outer consciousness – The psychic is above, 4-45
But there are people who are above all misfortune and yet misfortunes exist for them, 4-45
“O Misfortune, blessed be thou, 10-58
Most people when they get bored or get some misfortune, they go down a little, 5-50
There is nothing of which it could be said that it is a misfortune, suffering, 5-385
When life gives you a severe blow, a misfortune – Go right to the heart of the pain, 12-75
When something goes wrong, one must always find the reason in oneself, deep inside, 16-288
misfortunes
Catastrophes or calamities or misfortunes or difficulties – All that comes to help you, 11-247
Most often that which you took for misfortunes was to lead you by the shortest road, 6-386
mishaps
There is a big difference – Mishaps come because you are in a state of ignorance, 6-326
misrepresentation
The experience of misrepresentation of something said – To learn to listen in silence, 3-52
mission
Each man has a role he has been given to learn and take up in the cosmic Purpose, 15-335
It is to fulfil a special mission that one is born upon earth – The sense of responsibility, 4-246
The first thing to do is to find out your mission – To recognise your psychic being, 15-336
mistake
If you know it is a mistake and make it – There is something perverse in you, 9-306
When one consciously makes a mistake – More serious than if unconsciously, 9-306
When the ignorance has gone and you have goodwill, you don’t make the mistake, 9-306
mistakes
A difficulty, a mistake, a failure, an obstacle – That the realisation may be more perfect, 14-219
A mistake one denies is a mistake one refuses to set right, 14-238
A mistake recognised is a mistake pardoned, 14-238
Alleged mistakes by superiors – The honest conclusion must be “I cannot judge”, 16-319
Amour-propre – Very difficult to make people understand that they are making mistakes, 17-337
As soon as one knows that it is a mistake, one must absolutely refrain from making it, 6-237
But when one tries, if one makes a mistake unconsciously, how can one know?, 5-54
Do we push the divine Grace away from us every time we make a mistake?, 6-236
Everybody makes mistakes and everybody has to learn and to progress, 14-236
If errors and mistakes could not be effaced, there would be no hope of salvation, 14-234
If one makes mistakes knowing that it is a mistake, one pushes the divine Grace away, 6-342
If through ignorance you make a mistake, it is a fault all the same, 6-342
If you make one mistake in life, then you may have to suffer all your life, 14-234
In one’s aspiration not to make any more mistakes, one eliminates any occasion, 10-195
It is good to recognise your mistakes, but you must not torment yourself, 14-237
Mistakes – Those who are born for a spiritual life have to be very careful, 14-234
Repentance – The first step towards rectifying mistakes, 14-238
The habit of always furnishing in the presence of a mistake a favourable explanation, 14-341
The mistake made through ignorance and the mistake made knowing that it is a mistake, 6-237
The perception of having made a mistake? – Take simply the petty quarrels, 5-63
The very fact of being mistaken proves that one is not sincere in some part of the being, 16-305
There are two different kinds of mistakes, 6-236
There is no greater courage than that of recognising one’s own mistakes, 14-170
To be conscious of one’s own mistakes is the surest way to come out of a difficulty, 14-238
When a mistake is made, it must always be used as a means for progress, 14-238
When one knows what is true, to accept the sin again is a more serious mistake, 7-406
You must never allow a recognised mistake to renew itself – An act of cowardice, 10-34
You must not get worried about the mistakes and weaknesses of others, 13-98
Your psychic makes no mistake – It will make you do the right thing, 7-222
misunderstanding
Misunderstanding, lack of collaboration – Not yet the rule and influence of the psychic, 16-367
misunderstandings
It is complicated by all the misunderstandings and discontentments that come out, 11-220
mixture
An inspiration coming from the psychic depths gets mixed with all sorts of things, 8-192
In simplicity “the power which is least mixed” – Nothing without mixture in the world, 17-177
In the heart, what makes this mixture possible of vital impulse and pure emotion, 8-192
The mixture is not unavoidable, 8-193
The deeper you go, the less the mixture – It is a question of depth, 8-192
mockery
Making fun of others – Hurting other people’s feelings is not nice, 17-40
Mockery is not at all a sign of intellectual superiority, but of ignorant mental arrogance, 17-18
model town
A new creation, beginning with a model town and ending with a perfect world, 3-179
Modern knowledge
Mediaeval Christianity and Modern knowledge – “Will this gospel succeed any better”, 10-270
modernism
“for our modern needs another asseveration […], “As surely as God loveth.””, 10-351
modes of Nature
“As long as we live in the ignorant seeming, we are […] subject to the modes of Nature”, 8-56
“it is the modes of Nature that express themselves through our personal will”, 8-51
modest
“To be modest” – This is to take oneself at one’s true worth, 4-29
modest.
Life is easy for one who is impudent, hard for the modest one, 3-262
modesty
A warped and excessive modesty or humility – “I am good for nothing”, 8-39
An artist who is modest – He does not boast and his behaviour is pleasing, 2-254
Be absolutely modest – The union with the Divine Consciousness and the Divine Will, 3-133
It is a real joy to see greatness that is modest, 2-258
Jealousy and vanity – The more we advance on the road, the more modest we become, 16-176
Newton compared himself to a little child – We honour him for his modesty, 2-259
Noble was the heart of the modest lady who was willing to give her service to a child, 2-259
Sin – So long as man prides himself on his virtue, to teach him the necessity of modesty, 10-340
The greater beings are always the most simple and modest, 14-151, 17-307
The greatest sages are always the most modest and the most unknown, 2-83
The more we advance on the Path, the more modest we become, 14-152
The noble modesty of a scholar who said that his friend was a better candidate for a post, 2-261
Three stories about the modesty of the Prophet Mohammed, 2-258
Mohammed
Prophet Mohammed said “Be kind to animals.”, 2-283
The prophet Mohammed had a work to do – His noble life was a simple one, 2-203
The Prophet Mohammed taught that there was sin in wine and gambling, 2-207
Three stories about the modesty of the Prophet Mohammed, 2-258
molecular substance
The molecular substance is progressing in its capacity to express the divine Force, 7-421
Molière
There is a deep and very wise observation in the comedies of Molière, 16-196
monasteries
Monasteries, retreats are necessary to counterbalance modern hyper-activity, 10-197
money
“Money is the visible sign of a universal force”, 6-249
“Money is the visible sign of a universal force” – To use it divinely for the divine life, 4-374
“Money should never be the criterion” – “the Divine resources are inexhaustible”, 15-50
“The hold of the hostile forces upon money-power is powerfully […] organised”, 5-158
A great opportunity and Grace to be able to give money for the Divine cause, 13-149
A passion for money – The entity brings about some catastrophe to guard its property, 4-191
A society based on spiritual aspiration instead of lust for money and material power, 15-68
An agent living at the expense of the producer and the consumers without any effort, 4-376
Depositing money to get interest – I am not for getting interest on money, 17-320
Disease of utilitarianism – Everything is judged and evaluated from a monetary angle, 12-351
Generally these people who have a lot of money put one condition, 5-159
How can money be reconquered for the Mother?, 4-380
I am quite against borrowing money even at a reasonable rate of interest, 17-388
If one has the power to acquire a lot of money, does one has a certain control?, 4-375
If someone has acquired money by dishonest means, could it be asked for the Divine?, 4-378
In this material world, for men, money is more sacred than the Divine’s Will, 15-52
It is a force which must always be circulated – People who accumulate money, 6-250
It is not money that makes a man happy, but rather an inner balance, 13-174
Money – For the work to prepare the earth to receive and manifest the divine forces, 13-269
Money – It is by movement and circulation that it grows and increases its power, 13-149
Money – You must use it in an impersonal and enlightened way, 13-269
Money as a terrestrial force is not affected by the way in which it is obtained, 4-379
Money comes to you in proportion to your capacity to use it as it is meant to be used, 13-269
Money difficulties generally make people dry and even bitter, if not rebellious, 13-152
Money difficulties make generally people dry and even bitter, if not revolted, 17-233
Money does not belong to anybody. Money is a collective possession, 13-271
Money has no value unless it circulates, 7-54
Money is a force – Nobody has the right to own it personally, 5-356
Money is a force which manifests on the vital plane and the physical plane, 6-249
Money is a force you can direct where it ought to go in order to do the most useful work, 6-250
Money is a power which has a capacity for utilisation that increases its strength, 6-249
Money is an impersonal power and should be used for the progress of the earth, 16-373
Money is not meant to bring money – To help the earth to prepare for the new creation, 17-388
Money is not meant to make money – For the advent of the new creation, 15-48
Money is not meant to make money – To make the earth ready for the New Creation, 13-380
Money is something one ought not to have until one no longer has desires, 7-54
Money is something which is alive only if it circulates, 5-357
Money on which is interest – Let the old arrangements go on so long as they are alive, 17-321
Money seems to have become the Supreme Lord these days, 12-158, 17-237
Money should be used only by those who have an integral vision, 13-271
Never mix in your thought spiritual power and money – It leads straight to catastrophe, 15-50
No start unless all the money is collected and all the plans and calculations are made, 17-220
Not asking for money – An inner discretion coming from the psychic consciousness, 16-284
Not to use money for one’s own satisfaction but to place it at the Divine’s service, 4-374
One capable of attracting wealth and using it for something good – The money-power, 6-253
Only the wealth that has been offered to the Divine has some value – Money, 12-158
Paper or coins or other objects – The material expression of money as men created it, 6-251
Politics and all that has to do with money – The most difficult to change, 9-167
Power, money and sex, all three have to be conquered to be sure of having any one, 4-380
Rich men who are in the hands of the vital forces – The vital power controlling money, 3-45
Some people who come here, who have money and seem very devoted – They bargain, 8-16
Students who want to learn how to succeed in life and make money are not wanted here, 17-372
The first thing to do when one has money is to give it, 7-54
The force manifests in all sorts of ways – Even gold is a mere convention, 6-252
The idea “I want to make the best use of my money” – One can always find out, 5-159
The idea that the Divine is all-powerful, therefore, the Divine can do whatever he likes, 5-160
The knowledge of how best to make use of the money – Being inwardly received, 16-373
The money-forces belong to the Divine – One must win them back for His work, 6-251
The money-power – What must be done is to reconquer it from the Asuric forces, 6-251
The more money one has the more one is in a state of calamity, 7-54
The power of money is at present under the influence of the beings of the vital world, 4-189
The power to hold is proportional to the capacity to use the money in the best way, 13-270
The true method of being in the stream of this money-power – A sense of impersonality, 6-250
This depends upon how one acquires money – A certain affinity with those forces, 4-375
This idea that money must make money is a falsehood and a perversion, 13-149
This power of money would become a supreme blessing for the good of all, 7-55
To the rich God gives money, but to the poor He gives Himself, 15-51
We cannot take money as payment – All money that comes here must be an offering, 17-203
What human beings call love is a very good friend of money, 17-237
What is necessary is the handling of the inner force which gives control over money, 6-250
What is the money situation now? Have these beings still a great power over money?, 5-159
When money is missing – An immense effort of goodwill and organisation, 13-152
Without money, nothing can be changed in our present way of working, 17-342
Working only to earn money – The work in the Ashram as an offering to the Divine, 4-93
Yes, poor, without inner richness – It is not a question of big money, 4-404
You are rich only by the money that you give to the Divine Cause, 15-49
money-power
The hold of the hostile forces upon money-power is powerfully organised, 3-45
monkey
A dream – The monkey usually symbolises the uncontrolled physical mind, 17-156
monks.
Honour the monks, revere the Brahmins, 3-281
The man whose behaviour is disciplined is a monk, 3-292
monster
Even the most monstrous being there is always a means to touch, 7-419
monthlies
Reading monthlies and stories – Difficult not to sink into an ordinary consciousness, 17-20
moods
No time to wonder whether you are in a good or a bad mood, 12-130
moon
The moon is associated with spiritual force, spiritual progress, spiritual aspiration, 9-284
The moon is the symbol of the spiritual light, 16-135
You have often spoken about the powers of the sun – What about the moon or the stars?, 9-284
moral
The problem should not be judged from a moral point of view, 6-2
moral condition
The moral condition is much more important than the physical, 5-170
moral principles
The basis for Yoga is equanimity – To be free from moral principles or the ascetic rule, 3-53
moral violence
Lying down in front of a train to prevent it from passing is a moral violence, 12-436
To replace physical violence, material violence, by moral violence, is no better, 12-436
morality
“I did my Lover’s commands in the world” – They cried “disturber of morals”, 10-336
“still yearn in utter love to heal it of its ugliness and its evil” – “Real virtue and morality”, 10-70
“this good and this bad differ in differing climates and times, epochs and countries.”, 5-346
Better a higher law of action and conduct than moral and social conventions, 10-256
But we know that Nature is amoral, for whom the moral sense does not exist at all, 7-183
Certain necessities for practical reasons and moral notions are two different things, 5-348
Hasn’t morality helped us to increase our consciousness? – That depends on people, 8-141
Human moral notions disappear to give way to a vision of the whole, 10-243
In all truly spiritual teachings, morality as it is mentally conceived is out of place, 3-191
Is it good to break all moral and social conventions as the new generation is doing?, 10-257
It is infinitely easier to be moral from the social than from the spiritual point of view, 6-439
Moral and social laws – One cannot abandon them, unless something superior, 12-166
Moral and social rules can be no substitute for the inner law – Each one from his soul, 10-281
Moral laws have only a very relative value from the point of view of Truth, 15-42
Morality is a shield which ordinary men flourish to protect themselves from the Truth, 16-336
Morality is in its principle and its working the contrary of the spiritual life – Desire, 3-118
Our petty morality has no relation with the values of the supramental world, 9-282
People who make use of moral and yogic ideas to conceal their personal impulses, 10-81
Service to the Divine exacts a sincerity of self-sacrifice unknown to any morality, 15-42
The “bad” things are not in their place – Put the movements before the divine Presence, 4-81
The great difference between spirituality and morality, 3-118
The moral principles, the set rules of conduct – No worse obstacle than that, 11-5
To give a moral law to a child is not an ideal thing. But it is very difficult to do without it, 12-166
What is usually called moral perfection is to have all the qualities considered moral, 9-408
Who can live according to the inner truth shall see his spiritual glory ever growing, 3-206
With man comes sin and perversion – Our whole moral notion of good and bad, 15-349
You can break the moral rules only when you observe the Divine Law, 15-42
Morality
A certain gentleman had founded a group called “The Morality of Nature”, 7-183
morality.
He who has discarded impurity, is loyal, attached to morality – Fit for the yellow robe, 3-191
Those who attain to Nirvana – Those living according to the Law and getting renown, 3-206
morosity
It is certainly not by becoming morose and melancholy that one draws near the Divine, 16-171
mortality
“There is no mortality. It is only the Immortal who can die”, 10-96
mosquito curtain
Not using any bedding or mosquito curtain or even a pillow – I have no objection to it, 17-203
mother
Is it possible for the mother and father to ask for the soul they want?, 8-200
The child must do good to his mother, 2-267
The dear mother will often see the skill of her child where others see nothing, 2-266
The king elephant resolved to leave the herd and to feed and protect his blind mother, 2-274
The link of substance is the material basis of the mother’s attachment for the child, 6-107
The love of the mother and father expresses itself to the child in charming words, 2-267
The mother feels that her own life is in her son or daughter, 2-264
When does the mother begin to love her child? At the beginning of his life, 2-263
You have no more brothers, sister, father, mother, except Sri Aurobindo and myself, 14-285
Mother
“There are other great Personalities of the Divine Mother” – Among them, the Ananda, 6-291
Five periods allotted to English – A period given to Sri Aurobindo’s and Mother’s works, 12-207
I am for you a mother – It is easy for you to approach me with a loving confidence, 16-245
In the school course of English Sri Aurobindo’s and Mother’s works should be included, 12-206
In thinking of me, never forget that the outer person is the form of an eternal Reality, 16-226
Shiva, Krishna, all the aspects of the Mother form part of this second way, 11-60
Sri Aurobindo and me like one and the same Person, 13-32
Sri Aurobindo and myself are one and the same consciousness, one and the same person, 13-75
Sweet Mother, how should one read your books and the books of Sri Aurobindo?, 12-203
The divine Mother must certainly have existed before the creation, 4-392
The Divine Mother should not be identified with Prakriti, 7-204
The Mother and the Supreme Divine are one in essence and manifestation, 16-389
The Mother upon earth – I have never left the earth since it was formed, 17-75
The Purusha, instead of obeying Prakriti, must obey the Divine Mother, 7-204
The Supreme Mother is in her origin has no gender – She is not purely human, 7-154
The Supreme Mother is the mother of Brahma. She is the Mother of all the gods, 7-156
The Supreme Mother is the same as the one Sri Aurobindo speaks of in “The Mother”, 7-154
The three aspects of the divine Mother, transcendent, universal and individual, 4-392
There is a transcendent Divine Mother, that is, independent of her creation, 4-393
This is the one aspect which has the greatest power for the transformation of the body, 6-292
What we should expect from the Mother – Everything, 12-306
When one is a child of the Mother, one is at the same time a child of Sri Aurobindo, 16-88
Mother above mind
I am concentrated on union with the overmind, 13-64
I cannot give a solution for problems mentally – It is to be received inwardly, 13-64
I see things from another plane and in a different way, 13-90
My help is always with you as active as ever, but I do no more answer mentally, 13-64
Mother allowing
I may have to allow a good many things, but it does not mean that I am blind to them, 13-95
If I find that breaking will cost much more, then I allow you to go the way you like, 13-94
To lead towards the goal I have to allow human beings to move with me, 13-94
Mother as a Guru
I am not eager to be the Guru of anyone – The Mother of all, 13-82
Many, if not most, are looking at me as their Guru, 13-83
Mother as a mirror
I am the impartial and truthful mirror in which each one can find his true likeness, 13-62
My face is like a mirror showing to each one the image of his own internal condition, 13-62
Mother India
“Mother India” embodies the true ideal of the country, its true mission in the world, 12-42
Mother not displeased
If I would get thus displeased, I would certainly not be fit to do the work, 13-87
Whatever mistakes people commit, it cannot vex me nor displease me, 13-89, 16-144
Mother not interfering
I simply smile and do not interfere, 13-158
I simply smile and do not interfere. Each one must learn by experience, 17-285
We cannot even call down the Truth – The result would be a wholesale destruction, 13-157
Mother not taking sides
Such false ideas as “my taking sides” with one or another, 13-89
Mother of Delight
Then what will the “Mother of Sorrows” do? – She will be the “Mother of Delight”., 5-390
Mother of Dreams
The Mother of Dreams – “To some Thou confidest Thy secret”, 4-1
What does “Mother of Dreams” mean? – The universal Mother, 4-10
Mother of Sorrows
In Savitri the “Mother of Sorrows” – “Perhaps when the world sinks into a last sleep”, 5-389
Then what will the “Mother of Sorrows” do? – She will be the “Mother of Delight”., 5-390
Mother playing tennis
Tennis – You believe you are giving a game or even helping to play a good old lady, 13-99
Mother saying No
But when I say No definitely, it is dangerous to oppose it, 13-95
mother.
Respect for one’s father, one’s mother, 3-281
Mother’ orders
I cannot give orders to an insincere person because he will respond hypocritically, 17-343
Mother’s "If you wish"
“If you wish” obviously implies that there is a risk for your Sadhana, 17-14
Mother’s "love and blessings"
Do not be mistaken if I end by love and blessings – These words are for your soul, 13-85
Mother’s “As you like”
“Do as you like” – When people suggest two alternative things and neither is better, 13-84
Mother’s “If you want”
“If you want” implies that there is a risk for your sadhana, 13-84
Mother’s “this is the best”
“This is the best” – The thing to be done. Surrender is not to make a counter-proposal, 13-84
Mother’s action
I act differently for each one, according to the needs of his particular case, 16-169
My action, whether inner or outer, is always of divine origin, 17-81
What the Mother gives does not go away, but enters the subconscient and continues to act, 16-385
When the mind and vital get in the way, the working becomes defective, 16-42
Mother’s answers
When the answer is given it is final. It is no use coming back to the question any more, 13-100
Mother’s avatarhood
“Are you God?” – Any human being potentially is God, 13-52
My avatarhood – In what way can the opinion of people have any importance?, 13-50
To believe or not to believe in the possibility of avatarhood can make no difference, 13-50
When I say that I have initiated someone – I have revealed myself without words, 13-84
Mother’s biography
A publication mentioning Mother’s past life – This body does not want to be spoken of, 17-222
I do not want any life sketch of mine to be published, 17-200
Mother’s body
I have been working for the body to be as transparent and as immaterial as possible, 13-348
My body is not yet truly myself, it is not yet transformed, 13-57
This body tries to be simply a transmitter, as transparent as possible, 13-348
Mother’s books
To read my books is not difficult – Read with an attitude of inner good-will, 16-231
Mother’s child
To become the Mother’s child integrally and perfectly – Be sincere and straightforward, 17-51
Mother’s conversations
The “conversations” are hints whose purpose is more pragmatic than didactic, 16-4
Mother’s Creed
My creed – I belong to no nation, no civilisation, no society, no race, but to the Divine, 13-38
Mother’s decisions
I look and judge for myself without the intervention of anyone’s opinion, 16-51
Mother’s distance
The distance between myself and everything around me seems to be increasing, 13-81
Mother’s emanation
With those whom I have accepted as disciples – More than a tie, an emanation of me, 13-74
Mother’s expectations
I am expecting nothing from humanity, 13-100
Mother’s experiences
As a general rule, you must never try to copy my experiences, 17-175
I started to note them down after having attained communion with the Divine, 17-175
Mother’s flag
The Mother’s flag – The flag of India’s spiritual mission, 13-352
Mother’s force
“Let nothing and nobody come between you and the Mother’s force... ”, 7-32
How to prepare one’s body to bear Mother’s force – In calm and quietness, 17-50
Mother’s help
My help is always with you – To receive it, not by being rebellious and discontented, 16-67
Mother’s incarnation
Another fact is not so certain, it is the usefulness of my being here in a body, 13-47
From the subjective point of view, I know what I am, 13-49
If I did not come like you, I could never be close to you, 13-52
If no one finds that I am doing properly, then I shall retire and leave the others to do it, 13-50
In order that the Divine may keep, till a total transformation takes place, the body, 13-54
Is it that the mission of this form is ended and that another form is to take up the work?, 13-56
It is never work that makes me tired – The atmosphere in which I am compelled to work, 13-55
Role as guide – I have accepted to become bound by the human laws of time and space, 13-80
Shall I ever be capable of being transformed? – I shall persist until death or until victory, 13-56
The Godhead had always to leave that physical body – Transformation unfinished, 13-54
The knowledge of the world and the power to make it – That is me, 13-52
The sensation of entering a body that is not mine – The contact with it becomes painful, 13-55
The supreme consciousness is incarnated and manifests itself in this body, 13-48
There is no disease from which I have not suffered – My body, 13-59
There is only one thing of which I am absolutely sure, and that is who I am, 13-47
This is the real reason for the physical Presence, its incontestable importance, 13-53
When they think, speak or act under the impulse of falsehood – On my body like a blow, 13-58
Mother’s inner contact
To be able to receive the inner guidance is indispensable for the perfection of the work, 13-79
You must learn to get the inner contact, 13-79
Mother’s language
Even when I speak in their own language, people misunderstand me and make a mess, 13-94
Mother’s letters
I hope you do not show my letters to anyone. It is better to keep them to yourself, 16-124
Mother’s limitations
Each step they take towards Thee gives me the right to cast away one of the limitations, 13-81
Without these limitations – Near us only those who have experienced the Divine, 13-81
Mother’s love
It is not as a Guru that I love and bless, it is as the Mother who asks nothing in return, 16-207
My love is spread over my children and calls down upon them the Divine’s Grace, 16-206
Mother’s map of India
The Mother’s map of India – The map of the true India in spite of all passing appearances, 13-360
Mother’s mother
My mother never allowed us to be ill tempered or discontented or lazy, 16-121
Mother’s music
In listening to my music, one should make oneself as silent and passive as possible, 16-233
Mother’s name
Mother’s name or Sri Aurobindo’s name upon an institution – Only after a few years, 17-264
Mother’s nationality
I am French by birth and early education, I am Indian by choice and predilection, 13-43
I belong to no nation in particular, 13-44
I came to India to meet Sri Aurobindo. I remained in India to live with Sri Aurobindo, 13-45
Mother’s nearness
“To be near me” – You must become more and more sincere, 13-76
Certain thoughts, certain feelings and certain actions take people away from me, 13-79
There is a sort of reversal of consciousness – You will feel yourself always close to me, 16-162
To be near me, climb up close beside me, and do not expect me to come down so far, 16-161
To think that if you leave your body you will come closer to me is a big mistake, 16-162
Mother’s new body
Mother’s new body – You must be prepared to wait a long time for it, 17-219
Mother’s orders
A certain unpleasant task – When I ask you something, I am sure that it must please you, 17-258
I cannot give orders – If orders were disobeyed it would lead to a catastrophe, 17-297
I cannot give orders – If orders were disobeyed, it would lead to a catastrophe, 13-156
I give orders to those who are perfectly and totally surrendered, 17-229
There are too many conflicting opinions and feelings for me to give an order, 13-156
Mother’s photos
A college student meditating on the Mother’s photograph and feeling a sensual attraction, 17-324
Each photo represents a different aspect, sometimes a different personality of my being, 16-232
If there is only one photo – The fact of concentrating puts one in contact with the Force, 7-271
If you choose a photo for a reason, it has an effect – One aspect of the Mother, 7-271
Photos taken – At each Darshan I have the feeling that I am a different person, 11-102
The photo catches only the image of a moment, 16-232
The photo is a real and concrete presence, but fragmentary and limited, 16-232
This is why these photographs interest me, it is to have the state objectified, 11-105
When we concentrate on one of your photos, does it make a difference, which one?, 7-271
Mother’s physical nearness
A mental and vital relation makes the outer relation less indispensable, 16-348
Each one meets in life the exact expression of what he is himself, 13-78
For the yoga in the body, the physical relation is of course a powerful aid, 16-347
I am going to set two conditions, 13-315
If they are sincere, if they truly want to progress, they may come one at a time, 13-315
In your case, the physical contact (in writing) is more effective than the mental one, 17-281
It is a great mistake to think that physical nearness is the one thing indispensable, 13-78
Physical nearness – Whether I see you or not makes no difference to the help, 13-77
The physical contact helps the body to follow the movement of transformation, 13-79
The physical presence is a symbol for them and that is why they cling to it, 13-81
The value of the physical contact with the Mother, 16-347
There is something more in the physical contact than in the inner contact with the Mother, 17-65
To remain some distance away from the Mother physically – A hostile suggestion, 17-100
To say that it is your body which separates you from me is sheer stupidity, 16-162
Widen the physical consciousness – Benefit from the physical presence at a distance, 16-348
Mother’s presence
“I am with you” – Because I am you or you are me, 13-72
“I am with you” – I am always seated in your heart, consciously living in you, 13-66
Cultivate this widening and deepening of the consciousness to feel my presence, 13-67
Feeling the Mother’s presence in the car – A possibility of danger on that day, 16-350
Go within into yourself, find your psychic being and you will find me at the same time, 16-165
I am always there in your heart – Only in silence and calm you can become aware of it, 17-122
I am always with you – This idea would help you to become conscious of my presence, 17-69
I am always with you in your work and in your consciousness, 16-165
I am there for all my children, I carry them in my heart, I want to lead them to the Divine, 16-164
I am with you always, in the struggle and in the victory, 16-91
I am with you in a very concrete manner and they who have a subtle vision can see me, 13-73
In the heart it is a psychic contact, above the head, a mental contact – The higher mind, 17-140
It is only by the inner opening and contact that you can realise my presence, 13-78
Keep always this awareness of my constant loving presence and all will be all right, 13-67
Mother is with all those who are sincere in their aspiration towards a divine life, 13-66
Sri Aurobindo has put up “Always behave as if the Mother was looking at you”, 13-73
To see me – Open your mind and your heart, withdraw deep into an inner silence, call me, 16-165
Turn your faculty of feeling inward and you will feel my presence concretely, 16-94
When all grows silent and calm within you, you will feel my presence concretely, 17-196
You must never do what you would not dare to do in my physical presence, 16-131
Mother’s questions
When I ask a question, I ask it in order to get exact and objective information, 16-49
Mother’s remonstrances
Everyone seems to be doing just as he pleases without any check, 17-339
If I were to be strict with all those who try to deceive me, very few would escape, 13-101, 17-231
Lord, these to whom you have shown most love make you responsible for difficulties, 13-102
They do not know how to make use of the force and they spoil my formations, 13-100
Mother’s saris
For years I was perfectly satisfied with two saris a year, 16-99
The embroidered saris are rather heavy and warm – Between November and January, 16-101
Mother’s signature
Mother’s signature – The bird of grace messenger from the Supreme, 13-65
Mother’s sleep
I no longer experience ordinary sleep, while still giving my body the rest that it needs, 16-4
Mother’s solicitude
“not to stand back for any reason from her [the Mother’s] solicitude”, 6-374
Mother’s symbol
It is the symbolic design of the white Lotus of Supreme Consciousness, 13-64
Mother’s symbol – The central circle, the four petals, The twelve petals, 13-63
Mother’s tie
A tie between all who have turned to the teaching of Sri Aurobindo and myself, 13-74
This tie between you and me is never cut. You are never abandoned, 13-74
Mother’s way of working
Each problem exists in relation to all the others – The solution must not neglect any, 13-90
Everything can be used for the progress to be made – If we know how to use it, 13-92
For me each one is an exceptional case, to be dealt with in a special way, 13-93
For my consciousness the whole life upon earth is a mass of vibrations, 13-92
I act differently for each one, according to the necessities of his particular case, 13-96
I live from moment to moment, according to the supreme Guidance, 13-91
I see the whole thing as a mass of consciousness moving towards its end or goal, 13-93
If I find that breaking will cost much more, then I allow you to go the way you like, 13-94
It is always better to watch the unfolding of events with the impartiality of a witness, 13-92
The Consciousness always does the work in the way it has to be done, 13-91
The consciousness works on the whole in a total and all-comprehensive way, 13-91
We cannot even call down the Truth – The result would be a wholesale destruction, 17-246
When human passions guide the work, I can only stand apart as a witness, 17-297
When some extra confusion is created I direct upon it some special vibrations, 17-238
Mother’s words
“What is it that accompanies Your words?” – Consciousness, 13-53
Consciousness being put into the Mother’s words in order to enable to see the Truth, 16-372
Do not take my words for a teaching. Always they are a force in action, 13-53
I have given nobody the right to speak in my name and to interpret my words, 13-98
My words are not diplomatic and I shall say the truth whatever is the result, 17-276
People always deform what I say. It is better not to listen to them, 17-252
The words must be as precise as possible. That is why I have written down this text, 13-338
To each one what is written is said in a different way – To mix all that makes a confusion, 17-213
We are asked what you said. Should we tell? – Almost certain to distort Mother’s words, 4-228
When I speak, I live what I say and I communicate the experience, 13-53
When it is printed it becomes just talk. It lacks the essential thing, the consciousness, 13-338
When one is speaking like that, it is not in a form which can be preserved, 13-338
Mother’s work
A Force of the Divine could have withdrawn – The work it came to do was impossible, 17-182
A physical withdrawal into oneself – The work of transformation of the body, 13-55
I do not want to be worshipped. I have come to work, not to be worshipped, 13-46
In order to do my work, I have had to identify myself with the material world, 17-176
It is nice of you to think of not increasing my work unnecessarily – Not many like you, 16-85
My action upon earth – For the triumph of the Divine, irrespective of all sects and parties, 13-51
My consciousness in the mud of the most material nature calling Thee down into itself, 13-40
My only aim in life is to give a concrete form to Sri Aurobindo’s great teaching, 13-43
O my God, Thou hast told me
“Plunge into Matter and identify thyself with it”, 13-41
The consciousness aspires to escape from the prison of material vibrations, 13-40
True humility – At the moment, it is presumptuous stupidity to try to judge me, 17-81
What I want to bring about in the material world, upon the earth, 13-41
Mother’s writings
It is a pity you have shown my answers to your questions, 13-99
It is forbidden to send one of my unpublished writings without my permission, 13-99
Publishing a diary including quotations from Mother’s writings in a mixture – Not good, 17-218
Speaking to others of what I have written to you – It is not good to do so, 13-99
Mother's body
If the body is incapable of bearing the fight, humanity will pass through a critical time, 15-389
If the time has come for the beginning of the Victory, then the body will survive, 15-390
The fight is within the body – All depends on what the Lord will decide, 15-389
They know that so long as I am in a body upon earth their purpose cannot succeed, 15-389
Mother's creed
I belong to the Divine – To Him I have surrendered all, 2-170
mother-tongue
About the language in the school – The child taught in his mother-tongue, 12-319
movement
“peace” in the message is an acme of movement, but harmonious and general, 11-163
A continuous movement which changes over from one kind of vibration to another, 11-163
For the consciousness that sees the whole, it is a continuous and global movement, 11-163
The universe is in movement – Harmonious if in accordance with the divine order, 8-2
movements
A movement you don’t like – It hurts you when you reject it from yourself, 8-84
Agitation, haste, restlessness lead nowhere – This illusion of action hurts progress, 3-67
All the countless thoughts and movements, all this is of no use at all, 8-144
Gratitude for making aware of the subconscious movements by speaking frankly, 16-47
It is better to remain in one’s higher consciousness and act upon the lower movements, 7-113
Make all your movements consciously – You will obtain really amazing results, 9-155
Movements of rancour or anger or violence – The formation returns in a dream, 7-81
Never allow one’s tongue to be prompted by a movement of anger, violence or temper, 12-59
Often one had in himself movements of the vital and the mind not very desirable, 7-80
Perceive, but never allow your lower movements to express and assert themselves, 14-254
The key to cure the wrong movement without suppression – To project it into the light, 11-211
The movements must be put in contact with the higher understanding, 11-212
There are as many serpents as bad movements, in the head, the chest, 7-89
There are movements of the species, peculiar to the species to which you belong, 7-96
To be continent – No other movements than indispensable to manifest the Divine’s Will, 14-256
To become conscious of the various movements in oneself is the starting-point, 12-22
To prepare oneself – Distinguish in oneself the origin of all one’s movements, 16-311
Vital movements (desire, anger, fright, etc.) produce vibrations which spread, 17-16
You can use all the movements of your life for a harmonious development of your body, 9-156
You must aspire and put the light and consciousness on the movements not to be done, 7-75
You must learn to stand back and detach yourself from the lower, external movements, 17-103
Mozart
The same theme is developed in one way or another – Bach, Mozart had it, 5-77
multiplicity
Space and time – To arrive at the unity conscious of its multiplicity in the unity, 11-199
The action must be performed in accordance with the truth of the multiplicity, 8-408
The identification with the One and at the same time the consciousness of our diversity, 4-327
The principle of multiplicity – No two things are alike in the universe, 8-387
mummy
People who were mummified were people more or less initiated, 4-197
There is a mummy which has been the cause of a large number of catastrophes, 4-197
municipal rules
Fixing rings on foot-path walls to tie the cows – This is forbidden by the Municipal rules, 16-110
murder
An inspiration to commit a murder – The presence at the death of another murderer, 5-206
muscles
One must build up nerves of steel in powerful and elastic muscles, 12-51
muscular
A muscular girl’s appearance – Women gymnasts have perfectly beautiful bodies, 12-295
Muscular women go through child-formation and child-birth more easily and painlessly, 12-295
museum
There is only one justification, as a means of education – It becomes a museum, 5-340
music
All that lowers the consciousness runs counter to the true goal of music, 12-240
From what plane does music generally come? – There are different levels, 5-74
How can one enter into the feelings of a piece of music played by someone else, 12-239
How one can enter into the feelings of a piece of music played by someone else, 16-230
I consider Berlioz one of the purest expressions of music, 6-379
If my music produces a state of deep calm and of semi-trance, then that is quite good, 12-239
If you want to listen to music, you must create an absolute silence in your head, 8-235
In him, the spirit of music was much stronger than human pain, 6-380
In what form does music come to the great composers, the melody or what we hear?, 5-77
Indian music has almost always a psychic origin, very rarely embodied in a strong vital, 5-76
It is the origin of the music, the inspiration from beyond, which is important, 5-69
It’s the same thing with art, the same thing with music, the same thing with drama, 7-307
Mostly those who can appreciate the Indian Ragas can like that music, 12-238
Music has been turned into “a mushroom art, such as is operatic music”, 5-337
Music should be heard in a small circle, that is, played for five or six people at the most, 13-116
Music should be played for five or six people at the most, 12-237
Music too is an essentially spiritual art, 3-110
Music, like all things on earth – Unless turned to the Divine they cannot be divine, 12-238
My music resembles the inner movements of the Sadhana, 12-238
One type of music has a vital origin, a psychic origin, a spiritual origin, 5-74
Sadhana through music – Bhakti and aspiration can grow and prepare the nature, 12-237
Singing and music – The aim of the concentration behind and the inner attitude, 12-237
The bad work, the bad art, the bad music of people around can make one miserable, 2-246
The essential quality of music depends upon its origin, 5-69
The latter process – When we listen to music with an intense and concentrated attention, 16-230
The means are poor – So naturally the music is much impoverished, 6-384
The role of music – Helping the consciousness to uplift itself towards spiritual heights, 12-240
The very high inspiration comes only rarely in European music, 5-76
There are regions harmonious and musical – The origin of the music we have here, 7-346
Tunes accompanied by vulgar words and religious compositions – Keep only the music, 12-240
Two Christian canons on a programme of vocal music – Other religions represented, 12-241
What is the cause of the great difference between European and Indian music?, 5-76
What is there “behind” the external form of music?, 5-68
When one gets a shock should one try to express it either through music or poetry, 6-382
When one has been in that region, one truly knows what music is, 7-346
When one hears music, if one can be absolutely silent, then the thing enters, 6-381
When you play, do you decide beforehand from which region the music has to come?, 6-384
music.
” poetry, painting and music” – “leading the way towards the realisation of the future”, 12-456
musician
The case of a great musician who has organised this vital power in his body, 4-195
musicians
Among musicians – There are pianists who have individualised their hands, 8-318
Among the great modern musicians, several came into touch with a higher consciousness, 3-111
For everything one must have special qualities – An artist, a musician, an athlete, 9-395
In artists – For instance in certain musicians who have used their hands, 9-269
Writers, musicians, artists who feel that they still have something further to do, 5-260
Mussulmans
The Mussulmans are impulsive, the Israelites are rational, 13-383
myrrh
Significances of the gifts offered by the three Magi to Jesus – Gold, frankincense, myrrh, 15-198
mysticism
Mysticism is a more or less emotive relation with what one senses to be a divine power, 6-190
What is the difference between occultism and mysticism?, 6-189
mystics
About Radha and in the accounts of many mystics, why are there tears and anguish, 8-224
name
Some people know themselves only by the name they bear, 9-45
The name you give to “God” is not at all important once you have the experience, 6-25
names
“until he has included all other names and forms of Deity in his own conception...”, 7-374
Napoleon
“One called Napoleon a tyrant” – “I saw God armed striding through Europe”, 10-52
Napoleon 1st
Napoleon 1st was a great and exceptional figure – He gave France an undying glory, 17-146
Narada
Janaka – “even Narada the divine sage thought him a luxurious worldling and libertine”, 10-202
Narada was a demi-god – These beings have no psychic Voir
narrowness
A person who considers only his own opinion becomes more and more narrow, 14-267
Among human beings, the most widely spread disease is mental narrowness, 14-267
nastiness
The most to be pitied – So small and so weak that they cannot avoid being nasty, 14-265
nation
“A nation is not made by a common blood, a common tongue or a common religion”, 10-307
“Affirm free nationality first, if thou wouldst ever bring the world to be one nation”, 10-307
“Family, nationality, humanity are Vishnu’s three strides […] to a collective unity”, 10-307
“one principal cause of the subjection of nations”, 10-255
“the attachment to clan and tribe must weaken or perish before a nation can be born”, 10-307
“the man who has never been a slave” – “the nation that has never been under the yoke”, 10-301
Each nation has a psychic being which is its true being and moulds its destiny, 12-42
Each nation must occupy its own place and play its part in the world concert, 12-42
For the unity of all nations to be possible, each nation must first realise its own unity, 12-251
One would like to see in all countries the same veneration for the national soul, 12-44
The great political secret leading to the union of all nations and finally to human unity, 10-307
The ideal would be for every nation with a well-defined culture to have a pavilion, 12-41
The need to understand better the deeper laws of Nature – The freedom of a nation, 2-15
The sensibility of a nation – Difficulty to enjoy the delight that another nation finds, 2-124
nationality
Above questions of sex, caste, creed and nationality – All are all children of the Mother, 8-242
The principle of double nationality – A vital interest in the abolition of war, 15-59
nations
All the nations are essentially one and meant to express the Divine Unity upon, 13-43
For the unity of all nations to be possible, each nation must first realise its own unity, 13-363
Now it is not through individuals, it is through nations that the two exert their influence, 6-172
On the ingratitude of nations – Nobility not to resent someone who does you good, 15-60
The nations, as yet, do not seem ready to listen to any true spiritual message, 15-60
Truth and falsehood are both present everywhere, in all nations, 13-381
natural
We tend to call “natural” any spontaneous manifestation without mental activity, 10-87
What would be the truly natural state for man? Why does he question himself?, 10-86
nature
If you do not surrender your very own nature, never will it change – The work to do, 4-372
It is a fairly long process because you must change your ordinary nature, 6-461
The nature which exceeds the body is the psychic nature which is immortal and divine, 10-242
What prevents me from going on is the nature, isn’t it? – It prevents many people, 7-371
Nature
“In the earliest stages of evolutionary Nature” – “the dumb secrecy of her inconscience”, 9-320
“Live according to Nature, runs the maxim” – “the nature which exceeds the body”, 10-242
“live not thou according to Nature, but according to God”, 10-242
“O Nature, material Mother, Thou hast said that thou wilt collaborate”, 9-245
A certain gentleman had founded a group called “The Morality of Nature”, 7-183
After that there is no longer this distinction between Purusha and Prakriti, 8-59
All forces are personal. All things in Nature are personal, 7-380
All the laws, these laws that were laws of Nature, have lost all their despotism, 11-107
An instinct of the species – Nature is a conscious force which knows what it wants, 5-150
Beauty is the joyous offering of Nature, 15-10
But we know that Nature is amoral, for whom the moral sense does not exist at all, 7-183
Deeply feeling the beauty of Nature and communing with her can help in widening, 16-401
Do the laws of Nature follow the law of human reason? – No, 7-177
I heard notes to express the joy of this new communion between Nature and Spirit, 9-248
If Nature is led by the Power which is self-aware, how can Nature distort things?, 8-61
If you want to stop the mischief of Nature, you have to do your work with exactness, 15-12
Intimacy with universal Nature – For those whose consciousness is vast, 15-10
It is in the silence of a peaceful mind that one can best commune with Nature, 16-401
It is quite obvious that Nature enjoys it and is in no hurry, 9-218
Love of Nature is usually the sign of a pure and healthy being, 16-401
Man had to fight against the whole of Nature in order to exist, 11-52
Man has gradually learnt to understand the laws of Nature and tried to master them, 9-221
Nature – “The secret is to enjoy her with the soul as one enjoys a woman with the body”, 10-334
Nature – One could almost say that for her the longer it takes, the more enjoyable it is, 9-35
Nature finds that I am too much in a hurry and too troublesome and exacting, 13-49
Nature has been at work till now – One must be able to prevent her from destroying, 5-248
Nature hoping that man would give the divine realisation to the world – Man was unfit, 15-221
Nature is infrarational. The laws of Nature are infrarational laws, 7-177
Nature is not consciously intelligent?, 8-60
Nature is not unconscious, but she has an appearance of unconsciousness, 9-322
Nature is only a limited expression of the Divine, 10-271
Nature is the most material part of the creative force, 7-160
Nature knows very well what the outcome is – She has all eternity before her, 10-12
Nature throws herself into action with abundance and a total lack of sense of economy, 9-217
Nature turned directly to the Divine and asked Him to take possession of this world, 15-221
Nature understood that the supramental consciousness is here not to diminish her, 9-247
Nature, in her play of forces, has accepted the new Force which has manifested, 9-246
Nature’s sublime effort to express the Divine progressively, 10-50
Nothing is wasted, except Nature’s work. But her work is her pleasure, 5-343
O Nature, Material Mother, thou hast said that thou wilt collaborate, 15-173
One must struggle against all the obscurities of Nature, 10-12
Refusing to allow Nature to follow her whimsical ways – A rational method of education, 12-20
That is the secret of Nature – Nature is the executive Force, 9-321
The Divine alone can liberate us from the mechanism of universal Nature, 16-433
The Divine in Nature – Everything is as perfect as it is possible under the circumstances, 15-11, 15-12
The earth-Nature contains not only matter but also the vital and the mind, 8-59
The so-called forces of Nature are nothing but the exterior activities of beings, 15-11
The Supreme Consciousness has no tricks, it is Nature that has tricks or intermediaries, 5-90
There must be conscious beings powerful enough to convince Nature, 9-36
Things which come “from the general Nature” means...?, 7-96
To bring forth a supramental race – Nature would take centuries of groping attempts, 12-98
We don’t want to obey the orders of Nature when she says “It has always been thus, 8-240
What is Nature? That is, what is her relation with the Supreme Mother?, 7-160
When one feels so close to Nature, then one communes with the universal forces, 7-136
When one has the vision in the heart, everything, Nature […] become the Beloved”, 10-334
Why do God and Nature “run from each other when glimpsed”? – In order to play, 9-9
natures
Man has had several natures in succession – The spiral of mental development, 10-86
naughtiness
How can I subdue the children’s naughtiness? – Have an absolute trust in the Grace, 14-93
nearness
To think of someone is to be near him – Thus separation no longer exists, 2-115
need
After all one doesn’t need much, 4-384
How to find the borderland between a true need and a desire – Self-observation, 4-49
The idea of need is quite arbitrary – People cling to something and think they need it, 5-367
There are people who always take their desires for their needs – Try a small experiment, 4-384
Those who are accustomed from their childhood to take all their desires for needs, 4-384
needing
The starting-point is to need it. The next step is to think of that more and more, 9-375
needs
A child – A spontaneous confidence that all it needs will be given to it, 12-124
A difference of appreciation in the urgency of the needs and the importance attached, 16-16
A faith that what is truly needed we shall have and that, for the rest, we must not bother, 17-300
Almost all here fell the prey of the physical “needs” and desires, 17-301
If one needs something, how can one have it from the Divine, according to one’s need?, 8-121
If you turn to the Divine and have full trust and ask Him, you will get what you need, 8-122
Tell Him “Give me what Thou in Thy supreme Wisdom seest as the thing I need.”, 8-123
The Ashram is organised so that all its inmates find their reasonable needs satisfied, 13-108, 14-34
The Divine alone knows what our true needs are – Rely upon Him for everything, 12-124
The ego thinks it knows better than anyone else what it needs – According to its desires, 16-224
The needs of the body – That comes down to the same question of vibrations, 10-177
The needs of the body even can be only quite a partial light or even something false, 8-139
There comes a moment when, free from everything, one needs practically nothing, 9-119
These so-called needs of the body depend on the mental attitude, 8-140
Things must be asked for only when truly needed, 14-250
To ask from me is not begging and you may do so whenever you really need something, 16-286
To make a distinction between a desire and a need for the work – No infallible method, 16-28
Trust – When the child has need of anything he is certain that it is coming, 12-125
What is bad is slavery – Savery to abstinence as well as slavery to needs, 17-226
What is bad is slavery. Slavery to abstinence as well as slavery to needs, 14-250
needs.
“anything more than to create new needs and a corresponding greed for gain?”, 12-488
negation
It is by rising above both affirmation and negation that one can approach the truth, 15-278
negative
At the root of spiritual experiences, it is generally something negative, 8-96
negative side
The negative side is to try and to get rid of your defects, 7-202
There is a positive side and a negative side to this work – At the same time, 8-22
To get rid of the allegiance to Prakriti is the negative side of the development, 7-204
What does “the negative side” and “the positive side of experience” mean?, 7-202
negligence
For me negligence is the worst form of bad will, 14-307
It will come otherwise one day, but we want it soon – So “Arise. Cast off negligence”, 3-245
Negligence truly means the relaxation of the will – The flame of aspiration, 3-208
negligence.
Arise. Cast off negligence, 3-243
He who by his vigilance has dispelled negligence, 3-207
He who delights in vigilance and who shuns negligence, 3-208
Lack of attention is the downfall, 3-261
Vigilance leads to immortality (or Nirvana). Negligence leads to death, 3-202
neighbour
“I should love my neighbour […] because he is myself” – “by living in God”, 10-347
nerves
A healthy body gives strong nerves – It is still more important to have healthy thoughts, 6-76
Choosing to do the difficult thing – One increases will-power and strengthens the nerves, 12-49
It is in the nerves that the experience is the most painful – The most sensitive cells, 11-20
One must build up nerves of steel in powerful and elastic muscles, 12-51
Peace in the nerves – Indispensable for good health, 15-151
nervous force
The movement of the snake was accompanied by a vital projection of its nervous force, 6-44
nervousness
Some people have a well-developed body but they are very nervous. Then...?, 6-76
nestling
And then you call the Divine, you nestle within the Divine – Then it is all right, 11-325
I am a little baby who nestles within a Divine Consciousness all-embracing, 11-332
The conclusion for my body is to nestle in the Divine – Not to try to understand, 11-266
When I nestle myself like this, all appears to be instantaneous. There is no time, 11-267
neutrality
All those who are not fighting feel bereft of the tremendous power, 2-142
new birth
A change of consciousness is equivalent to a new birth, 15-61
After this new birth, you will understand how to live without ego, 9-338
I don’t think one can go through gradually. One bursts out – It is truly a new birth, 9-137
New birth – Birth of the true consciousness, that of the Divine Presence in us, 15-224
The true contact – When the phenomenon occurs, it is truly a new birth, 9-336
What is called “new birth” is the birth into the spiritual life – The rule of the spirit, 9-430
Whether this supramental substance makes the work of new birth easier or not, 9-338
New Consciousness
To allow the free working of the New Consciousness – Be receptive and be plastic, 15-107
new creation
Chaos and calamities – Until the world is ready and willing to receive the new creation, 15-106
Everything can be an instrument to prepare the earth in view of the new creation, 15-116
Ideal of the new creation – Must be progressive in order to realise itself in the future, 15-117
Matter tries to liberate itself from old habits to prepare for the new creation, 15-117
Money is not meant to make money – For the advent of the new creation, 15-48
The new creation – One must learn to silence the mind and rise above into Consciousness, 17-373
Usefulness of the new creation – Aims at teaching men to surpass themselves, 15-117
We are at a moment when, upon earth, everything is being prepared for a new creation, 16-353
New Creation
The Satya Yuga – What I am bringing will be followed by the New Creation, 17-275
New Light
Open yourself to the New Light and walk with a joyful step on the path, 15-199
new race
Before this becomes a new race like the human race, it may take very, very long, 7-328
What a new race could be like, and finally what a new world could be, 7-320
new world
A new world no more based on selfish competitions and egoistic strife, 15-68
Finally I said, “a formless limitless Vast vibrating with the seeds of a new world”, 15-365
Heralding the birth of a new world, we invite all those who want to have a place in it, 15-97
It is quite difficult to be able to freely conceive of a new life, a new world, 9-146
It was an outdated world which had been surpassed by a new world beginning to grow, 9-148
The advent of a new world, the supramental world, 15-98, 15-185
The birth of the new world – Half an hour after the supramental manifestation, 15-100
The manifestation of a new world is not proclaimed by beat of drum, 15-171
The whole spiritual life of our psychic being appears poor in relation to the new world, 15-368
There is an awakening need of a new world, which means that the time is near, 7-322
We are now witnessing the birth of a new world – An absolutely unexpected adventure, 9-151
We have this invaluable privilege of being present at the birth of a new world, 9-159
What a new race could be like, and finally what a new world could be, 7-320
With the creation of a new world, the Sadhana has to be done in the physical itself, 15-101
newness
It is by a constant inner growth that one can find a constant newness, 14-216
news
Kindness loves to share good knowledge and to share good news, 2-281
newspapers
It is difficult to read newspapers without having the consciousness descend, 17-19
Ordinary newspapers, magazines and books such as novels – For lazy-minded people, 17-358
Reading newspapers – You must not blindly believe everything you read, 16-419
You should not read newspapers of any sort, for they are full of lies, 12-148
Newton
Newton compared himself to a little child – We honour him for his modesty, 2-259
nicotine
There is a poison in alcohol, there is a poison in tobacco, 6-75
Nietzsche
The self which we have to become is not the strong vital Will hymned by Nietzsche, 2-165
night
The night is darker before dawn – The darkness tries to prevent the light from coming, 16-410
nightmare
When you have destroyed your body, you find yourself in a perpetual nightmare, 7-24
nightmares
Fighting in a vital nightmare – In mental nightmares, the impression of going mad, 4-194
If one eats a heavy meal, why is the sleep disturbed by nightmares?, 6-74
In vital nightmares, a portion of the vital goes out of the body, 4-192
She had a frightful nightmare – The consciousness of the poor chicken had entered her, 6-178
The body is a protection – Entry into the vital worlds when nightmares or death, 3-47
The body is a protection – Nightmares are your sorties into the vital world, 4-191
What is a “mental nightmare”? – It is ten times worse than a vital nightmare, 4-194
nights
Becoming conscious of your nights – You have the will that it should be done, 3-19
In becoming conscious of one’s nights, control of the subconscient becomes much easier, 14-365
Many children return every night to the same place and continue to live the life, 15-358
The necessity to become conscious of one’s nights, 16-378
There is also a whole lot of activities of the night which one doesn’t remember at all, 7-119
To become conscious of one’s nights – Many such little works like this one are needed, 6-188
To make nights conscious, 16-357
To make the maximum progress possible, one must know how to use one’s nights, 7-70
You can become conscious of your nights just as you are conscious of your days, 16-402
Niraya
Niraya is a particular kind of atmosphere which one creates around oneself, 3-278
Nirvana
A supreme disinterestedness and a supreme liberation – Not the liberation of Nirvana, 3-297
All the means, including Nirvana, of coming out of that are worth nothing, 11-179
Behind all the planes of being, even behind the physical, there is a Nirvana, 7-244
Escape into Nirvana was not the solution – Only a remedy for a time, 11-178
If one leans to the side of the Master – One goes into the Impersonal, into Nirvana, 8-113
If the aim is to go out of the manifestation, at whatever point you go out – Nirvana, 8-48
In front of her was Mr. Tiger – She closed her eyes again, ready to pass into Nirvana, 9-54
In these texts the word Nirvana is used in the sense of an eternal existence, 3-202
Nirvana is not the only thing, there is an objectivity which is real, which is not false, 10-189
Nirvana, the Buddhist solution, is only one step taken – The true solution lies beyond, 11-177
That is why some religions have introduced the idea of what they call Nirvana, 7-244
The disappearance of the ego into the splendour of the Supreme – The positive way, 3-269
They must eventually come back and have their share of the world action, 3-307
To go to what we call Nirvana by passing into inner dimensions, 7-245
What does “a negative Nirvana” mean? – A Nirvana which contains nothing positive, 6-392
Nirvana.
Even in this world the sage attains Nirvana, 3-220
Nirvana is the Supreme Happiness, 3-252
One path leads to earthly gain and another to Nirvana, 3-217
The just go to the heavenly worlds, but those who have freed themselves from all desire attain Nirvana, 3-230
Those who attain to Nirvana – Those living according to the Law and getting renown, 3-206
Vigilance leads to immortality (or Nirvana). Negligence leads to death, 3-202
nobility
Nobility – The incapacity for any pettiness either of sentiments or of action, 14-176
The nobility of a being is measured by its capacity of gratitude, 14-155
Noble One.
The man who can justly be called a Noble One, 3-267
Noble Path
The Noble Path consists in a training in the following eight stages, 3-248
nobleness
“Nobleness and generosity are the soul’s ethereal firmament”, 10-282
Nobleness is to refuse all personal calculation, 10-282
The greatness and nobleness of an event do not depend on material success, 10-283
Noël
Noël is the festival of the returning Light, 11-286
noise
It is primitive and undeveloped natures that like noise, 15-268
Why do men take pleasure in making a lot of noise? – They like to deaden themselves, 7-24
non-existence
The Buddha had an inner contact with a non-existence – One can lose one’s body, 7-288
Non-Manifest
The Non-Manifest has a special flavour because of the Manifest, 10-222
non-violence
I encouraged fencing. I learned to shoot – One must not be hopelessly non-violent, 12-437
notes
At the end of the year, give notes to the students, not based on written test-papers, 12-201
novel.
The novel “perhaps more agreeable to the scientific and enquiring spirit of the age, 12-478
novels
Ordinary newspapers, magazines and books such as novels – For lazy-minded people, 17-358
Reading novels is never beneficial, 12-143, 17-156
Very few novels and no modern novels, unless they are of particularly good quality, 12-327
Why do you read novels? It is a stupid occupation and a waste of time, 12-392, 16-279
novelty
Part of the surface lower vital nature seeks external change and novelty for its own sake, 14-216
now
An opportunity now – The opening of the consciousness to the action of the new forces, 16-423
Now – To find one’s psychic, unite with it and allow it to replace the ego, 16-434
Now men are ready to manifest the consciousness that will act fully in the superman, 16-417
Now that the birth of superhumanity is being prepared, the ego has to disappear, 16-434
Now, as soon as one collaborates for the Divine Dawn – In the transformation, 16-383
Transformation – Now, every sincere effort must necessarily tend towards this goal, 16-383
nucleus
The concept of an ideal town which would be the nucleus of an ideal country, 15-385
The problem is to prevent the nucleus from falling back into an inferior creation, 15-385
numbers
Has each person’s number a different significance for each one? – If one wants to give it, 7-364
If you want to give numbers a meaning, they can reveal to you quite a lot of things, 7-364
nurseries
Nurseries and family home – Both things must be equally admitted and practised, 14-293
obedience
A lack of trust and obedience is something that happens very frequently, 7-33
Perfect obedience – Obedience to the divine order in all parts of the being, 14-157
The obedience to the Divine Will must be total, 14-157
To be obedient without questioning – Rejecting all influences except that of the Divine, 6-129
To learn to obey is good. To obey only the Divine is better, 14-157
obeying
If you are truly sincere, you learn to listen and to obey – What is and what is not the soul, 10-25
If you do not obey, it is you who become responsible for the slightest mistake, 17-166
There are four conditions for knowing the divine Will, 4-208
object
“The whole truth about any object is a rounded and all-embracing globe” around God, 10-360
objectification
Without consciousness, no universe, 4-233
objectivisation
A mode of vibration, of precision and exactness and clarity in objectivisation, 10-222
objectivity
A relation of consciousness between the different parts of one’s being – Objectivity, 10-189
Nirvana is not the only thing, there is an objectivity which is real, which is not false, 10-189
Objectivity – The Supreme is the only real independent existence, 11-39
To see objectively is to see and judge without adding anything from oneself, 4-12
objects
One must treat an object with much consideration and try to preserve it, 7-50
obscuration
If gratitude also is veiled, the obscure periods last much longer, 14-247
Periods of obscuration are frequent and common – Keep gratitude in your heart, 14-246
The dark periods are inevitable till they finally disappear – The confidence of a child, 14-247
obscurity
Long afterwards, things went wrong – It is like falling into ugliness, into obscurity, 10-91
observation
“By observing these movements […] we can hope to educate in us a discernment”, 4-38
A close and strict analysis of the multitude of insignificant little thoughts, 2-23
All movements have a certain rhythm – One has to find this out in himself by observation, 7-333
Along with the growth of the power of observation – The will for progress and perfection, 12-22
But if you observe yourself, after some time you see certain things, 5-101
By closely observing your own character, become aware of what needs to be transformed, 17-369
Exercises to develop the faculty of observation, 6-89
First these two faculties must be developed. Then one must observe the result, 9-359
First through observation – That the satisfaction of desires gives a mixed pleasure, 9-21
Four movements – To observe, to watch over, to control, to master one’s thoughts, 3-183
How his feelings and thoughts have an action on the body, what the reciprocity is, 7-77
How to find the borderland between a true need and a desire – Self-observation, 4-49
If a child starts examining himself very early – It will spare him much struggling, 15-298
If you observe in yourself a certain repetition of conditions – You make use of that, 7-333
If you observe yourself attentively – An infrarational being three-fourths subconscious, 7-325
In what part of the being does the power of observation develop? – In all the parts, 6-8
Indeed, the starting-point is to observe oneself, 8-405
Is there a power of observation in the psychic? – A capacity for a direct vision of things, 6-8
It is the movement of making oneself the object of observation which is dangerous, 7-19
Man rushes into external action in order not to have time to observe himself, 7-25
Observation, analysis, discernment – Pure divine Love is difficult to perceive, 4-244
Observe yourself in order to see your weaknesses and be able to correct them, 16-63
One exercise is to observe oneself and see what is really the consciousness of the being, 7-250
One must observe things and put them one after another in front of the divine Truth, 7-242
Second, to observe one’s feelings or thoughts in their working, 7-77
Should be added observation, precise recording and faithfulness of memory, 12-25
The capacity of observation must not be confused with the capacity of discernment, 6-8
The process – First, there must be the ability to observe and discern, 4-247
To develop and master your vital, observe your movements and aspire, 12-396
To observe your thoughts, you must first of all separate yourself from them, 3-184
To perfect oneself, one must first become conscious of oneself – A state of observation, 4-35
To undergo a regular daily mental discipline, 2-64
Unless one observes oneself closely, one risks making mistakes in taste, 7-296
We have learnt to separate ourselves from our thoughts so as to observe them, 3-185
What must be acquired is the power of observation and a capacity for concentration, 7-78
You must observe very attentively, but very quietly, without any mental activity, 6-378
You must observe yourself as if you were observing and criticising a third person, 15-336
You must observe yourself very clearly. And you must be very humble, 6-399
You observe, you take a decision, you organise, you become conscious of your direction, 5-197
obsession
If one chooses one’s obsession well, it may be very useful – The loss of one’s balance, 4-344
If one is too serious in yoga, doesn’t one become obsessed?, 4-344
obstacle
If you are fighting against a terrible obstacle – It can lose all its importance, 7-391
Pessimism, defeatism, is certainly the greatest obstacle – The material consciousness, 11-2
The great obstacle is the kind of feeling of the inevitable decline – Pessimistic habits, 11-73
The moral principles, the set rules of conduct – No worse obstacle than that, 11-5
What is the greatest obstacle in ourselves to our consecration to impersonal work?, 2-55
obstacles
A difficulty, a mistake, a failure, an obstacle – That the realisation may be more perfect, 14-219
Do not concentrate on an obstacle. That only strengthens it, 14-224
Every obstacle, every ill-will, every hatred rising against Him is a promise of a victory, 14-12
It is not possible to progress without encountering obstacles and difficulties, 17-83
occult forces
The disadvantage of placing oneself under the influence of several occult forces, 15-26
occultism
“four main lines” – Religion, occultism, spiritual philosophy and spiritual experience, 9-341
A perverted occultism called black magic – To resist, one must be a spiritual fighter, 5-178
Ailing for occult reasons – Easily dismissed by calling for help and by discarding all fear, 17-395
All this calls for an occult power or a training, 7-129
Almost all the occult disciplines aim at the development and mastery of the overmind, 16-234
An occult discipline – First of all, one must learn to go out of one’s body consciously, 4-124
And then, in occultism you must also have an infinite patience, 6-192
Can physical science by its progress open to occultism?, 9-393
Everybody cannot have occult power – It is a question of temperament, 6-189
Everybody practises occultism without knowing that he does, 9-187
For occultism we must already have come to a second stage of development, 9-344
Great periods when schools of initiation highly esteemed taught occult science, 12-89
Hypnotism is a very limited, very small form of occultism, 9-394
I am going to tell you about Madame X, an occultist of great powers, 9-59
If the physical transformation is so difficult – A new body by occult processes?, 10-117
In occultism there is the “rebound” – A bad thought returns to you as an attack, 6-42
Is occultism necessary in the life of yoga? Not at all. And many don’t have the faculty, 6-190
Must one have special qualities to learn occultism?, 9-395
Occult knowledge without spiritual discipline is a dangerous instrument, 12-91
Occultism does not truly blossom except when it is surrendered to the Divine, 15-30
Occultism is a science – The knowledge of invisible forces, the capacity to handle them, 7-261
Occultism is a special use of the consciousness, 9-187
Occultism is a special way of dealing with things – It needs a special capacity, 9-185
Occultism is the knowledge of invisible forces and the power to handle them, 6-190
Occultism will obviously be used for the creation and setting in action of new bodies, 9-87
Reading – The occultism that can be found in books is vital and most dangerous, 12-148
Someone who has the true occult power possesses the power to undo any magic, 9-392
Spiritual knowledge without occult science lacks precision and certainty, 12-91
The capacity for occult endeavour – Can one get it through practice? No, 6-189
The entry into the vital has been often described in books of occultism, 11-36
The indispensable basis of occult studies – The many states of being and the inner worlds, 12-91
The occult procedure – To go out of the subtle bodies successively, one after another, 15-356
The occult way – The intermediary worlds intervene, the divinities of the Overmind, 11-60
The physical being to be fully developed must have twelve senses – Occultism, 4-230
There are people who are born with their inner senses naturally developed, 6-40
They are making discoveries which people with occult knowledge already knew, 9-393
They will end up by practising occultism without knowing that they are doing so, 9-393
This occult knowledge or this experience is not very frequent in the world, 15-359
To talk about occult things is of little value. One must gain experience of them, 12-88
True occultism is no longer magic. It is a spiritual power which must be acquired, 9-392
What is the difference between occultism and mysticism?, 6-189
What place will occultism have in the supramental life?, 9-185
You must not mix up magic with occultism, 7-261
You must not touch this occult science if you have the least fear in you, 6-192
occupation
It is the nature that must change, not the surroundings and the occupation, 17-396
One of the conditions – To devote part of our time each day to a temporary occupation, 2-51
odious
“Behind its odious, grotesque or terrible seemings Krishna laughs”, 10-298
Grotesque and odious things, or beauty – Are they really as we see them?, 10-298
offence
To be above offence or insult makes one truly great, 14-264
You can smile genuinely at an enemy if you are above all insult and offence, 14-178
offending
There is always a way of saying things to people which does not offend them Voir
offending.
If you offend one who is pure, innocent and defenceless, 3-230
offering
“Yoga means union with the Divine, and the union is effected through offering, 4-132
A state in which one becomes all that is anti-divine – One can offer it and transform it, 10-120
Activities as an offering – All egoistic motives and all egoistic reactions must disappear, 16-267
An offering of one’s defect, vice or bad habit – The force to replace by a truer vibration, 16-244
Are not offering and surrender to the Divine the same thing? – Not altogether, 5-52
Consciousness develops best through work done as an offering to the Divine, 14-297
Do not try to appear virtuous – You will be able to take up the Shadow and offer it, 10-121
For example, you have made the offering and an unpleasant incident happens, 5-52
In the beginning you start by making this offering in a general way, 3-23
In the gesture of offering there is something more active than in surrender, 4-132
Integral offering of the vital – An important stage towards transformation, 15-89
Let us offer our falsehood to the Divine so that He may change it to joyous Truth, 14-196
Let whatever you do be done as an offering to the Divine, 3-26
Offer sincerely to the Divine your obscurities and you will be able to receive the light, 14-99
Offering – The placing of your entire being before the Divine for transformation, 14-99
Once one has taken the resolution to do a complete offering, the divine help will be there, 16-398
One day the experience comes that the offering is made to something real, beneficent, 16-294
One offers the difficulty in oneself or in others, asking for its transformation, 4-337
Sacrifice – “let every thought and every work and every enjoyment be an offering”, 10-315
Self-giving, consecration and offering are synonyms, 6-228
Take yourself as completely as possible and offer yourself to the Divine, 5-12
That our activities must be an offering to the Divine – What does it mean exactly?, 12-389
The least detail of life and action – As an offering, a consecration to the Divine, 4-133
The offering of our being we make to the Divine must be integral and effective, 14-99
The very movement of the cellular consciousness – The same movement of offering, 4-338
These things do not want to be offered, but there is a way of compelling them, 11-212
This accumulation of little sordid things – Only one way, always the same
to offer, 4-337
To give to the Divine what one has in excess is not an offering – Out of what one needs, 14-101
To live for the Divine – To offer all to the Divine without desiring a personal result, 16-294
What you do should be done as a service and an offering – No egoistic motives, 12-389
Whatever the offering, when it is made with sincerity it contains a spark of divine light, 16-211
Whatever the work, an act of consecration to the Divine, an offering to the Divine, 8-90
When I see someone – As though to offer the person to the Light, whoever he may be, 11-332
When one is an individuality, one can make an offering of it, 6-257
When you can distinguish them clearly, you offer them one by one, 6-220
Working only to earn money – The work in the Ashram as an offering to the Divine, 4-93
Yoga means union with the Divine, and the union is effected through offering, 3-23
You must do the work as an offering to the Divine and take it as part of your Sadhana, 14-297
Your general offering has to be carried out in detailed offerings, 3-23
old
Old age – The incapacity or the refusal to continue to grow and progress, 12-257
Only years passed uselessly make you grow old – The weight of the passing years, 12-122
You become old when you stop progressing., 12-123
old age
As soon as you cease to transform yourself, you truly become old, 3-238
There are young people who are old and there are old people who are young, 3-238
There is an old age much more dangerous, the incapacity to grow and progress, 3-238
Weariness, illness, old age and even death become mere obstacles on the way, 12-262
old man
“And when I feel jealous, I know that the old man is still there.”, 11-202
The ego-centric imbecility, it is that which Sri Aurobindo calls “the old man”, 11-207
The feeling of being still “the old man” was no longer there – A transformation, 11-205
old person
The old person comes back to the surface with its shortcomings and misunderstandings, 12-45
old yogas
The path of self-knowledge was the one most practised in the old yogas, 8-43
old Yogas
It is the attitude of those who have completely separated life from the spirit, 7-400
Olympic Games
The symbol of the Olympic Games – What esoteric meaning the colours may have, 12-265
OM
A key word for japa – OM., 15-33
OM is the signature of the Lord, 15-33
OM NAMO BHAGAVATE
My old mantra keeps the outer being very quiet – OM NAMO BHAGAVATE, 12-447
omnipotence
But still the concrete Thing is not yet seized – One would be the omnipotent master, 11-109
In the evolutionary curve, it was necessary for man to forget his omnipotence, 11-38
Only one solution, to unite ourselves with the supreme Will – Omnipotence and freedom, 10-77
One
All is One. It is only your consciousness which is separated, 8-78
Oneness
“All are linked together by a secret Oneness.” – It is precisely the divine Presence, 8-75
Nothing exists except in this Oneness, even the things we find most repulsive, 10-102
one-pointedness
What hinders is the absence of the practice of concentration, also of one-pointedness, 5-224
one-sidedness
If you want to widen your consciousness – Look from all sides impartially, 14-268
The first important step is for each one to get out of his own limited point of view, 14-310
opacity
An opacity in Matter, in the substance, makes it unable to manifest the Consciousness, 11-130
opening
“a horizontal opening into the cosmic consciousness” – A widening, 7-266
“luminously opened to a divine Light.” – How can one be luminously open?, 8-82
“The opening in one form or another is sure to come” – Many kinds of openings, 6-388
An opportunity now – The opening of the consciousness to the action of the new forces, 16-423
And then, an aspiration – And then a kind of receptivity, of silent opening, 11-57
How to open to the Mother?, 14-40
I do what has to be done if they are simply open and awaiting the Force, 7-254
I give you far more than you are able to receive. Open yourself, increase your receptivity, 16-67
If in addition to the aspiration there is an inner opening – A change of consciousness, 12-80
If one keeps the memory of the part which was open, one can keep the opening, 6-394
If the consciousness is quietly open to the Divine, everything is all right, 11-319
If there is the necessary aspiration and opening, the effect is total – Transformation, 11-43
If you want it to change you, you must open yourself and make an effort to progress, 8-128
Integral opening of the being towards the Divine – The first step of the ascent, 14-145
It is one of the methods of inner opening and one of the most powerful, 6-382
Mental opening – The first step of the mind towards transformation, 15-88
One can try to concentrate and aspire and open oneself to the force from above, 7-79
One must first know how to open himself and then how to assimilate the forces, 7-139
One opens only to the Divine to receive only the divine force, 6-213
Open your heart and the Light will enter and dwell within it, 15-68
Open yourself to the new Light and a luminous path will spread in front of you, 15-97
Open yourself to the New Light and walk with a joyful step on the path, 15-199
Open yourself to the spiritual force and allow it to work in you, 16-122
opening, 16-148
Opening – An inner purity and receptivity that freely lets in the Mother’s influence, 14-38
Opening – The consciousness begins to admit into itself the Divine Light and Power, 14-144
Opening – You should let what was read enter into you, and then do its work inside you, 7-265
The change does not need our help to come – We need to open ourselves, 12-310
The change does not need our help to come, but we need to open ourselves, 15-107
The more one gives oneself, the more one opens – The more one receives, 16-99
The passive one – You open yourself, waiting for what is going to happen, 9-39
The physical consciousness opens – The body’s feelings, and the very cells can open, 6-388
Then, an intense aspiration awakes in you, which is translated into an opening, 6-322
There are many different parts of the being and each one can open in its own way, 6-388
There are many means to have an opening to the forces – This widens you and fills you, 7-73
What does it mean exactly
“to open oneself to the Divine Influence”?, 6-402
What is needed is to open one’s consciousness and to fill it with vibrations of Truth, 12-403
What is the difference between receptivity and opening? – I have already answered, 6-237
What is the physical opening?, 6-388
When one is joyful, one is open. When one feels nothing, one is shut up, 8-304
When the physical body opens to the divine influence and receives the divine forces, 6-388
When you open to the Spirit within you it brings you a first foretaste, 9-420
You find it difficult to open – The need for allowing my will to govern your life, 16-146
Your opening upward – Adverse replies are a danger only when the motive is egoistic, 15-25
opening to Sri Aurobindo
Open to Sri Aurobindo’s consciousness and let it transform your life, 13-14
opening to the Mother
If you are open, help is bound to come, 13-80
It is only by the inner opening and contact that you can realise my presence, 13-78
Keep yourself always open towards me – This is all that is asked from you, 13-77
openness
“The one thing that matters is your keeping yourself open to the Force.”, 6-393
If it were necessary not to have any defects in order to be open, nobody could be open, 6-394
If one were open and simply breathed in, one would breathe in the Consciousness, 5-270
Only when you grow aware that you are powerless, you begin to be open and plastic, 6-323
Openness is the will to receive and to utilise for progress the force and influence, 14-144
The openness towards the highest thing – The receptivity towards anything whatever, 5-207
This part begins by hurting you, but when you hold on firmly immediately it is open, 6-117
operation
An old and very weak man. The doctor has advised operation – The end is approaching, 17-245
An old and very weak man. The doctors advise operation – The end is approaching, 15-161
opinion
“An opinion is neither true nor false, but only serviceable for life or unserviceable”, 10-233
“Use opinion for life, but let her not bind thy soul in her fetters”, 10-233
Every hour one can learn something – But not to feel bound by the opinion of others, 4-91
It is better to act according to wisdom than according to one’s opinion, 10-234
Opinions are always dangerous and most often absolutely worthless, 10-236
People intervene simply because they are in the habit of giving their opinion to others, 10-235
The opinion of those who are as ignorant as ourselves cannot have a very great value, 8-349
Thoughts that we perceive mentally before they express themselves as sensations, 2-25
To abstain from all mental opinion and reaction, 12-33
When thou hearest an opinion that displeases thee, study and find out the truth in “it”, 10-299
opinions
Advices or remarks or opinions – Let nobody come between you and the Divine, 7-32
An opinion expresses only an infinitesimal fraction of the Truth, 16-337
Mental opinions – In the Truth they are complementary aspects of a higher knowledge, 14-199
Other people’s opinions, and ways of seeing and feeling are as legitimate as your own, 14-200
Something that surpasses human conceptions – What can a human opinion mean?, 7-387
The individual must make decisions – To have opinions is not indispensable, 16-320
The opinion of the Americans, the opinion of the Communists, are only opinions, 16-337
The opinion of the Truth is of genuine worth – No mere compliments or criticisms, 3-138
opponents
“Love God in thy opponent, even while thou strikest him”, 10-279
opposites
As though in everything we were required to live the presence of the opposites, 11-220
Opposites are the quickest and most effective means of shaping Matter, 10-165
The Truth is above and beyond all contraries and opposites, 10-312
opposition
Facing a violent opposition – Cut connection, to let fall down the aggressive vibrations, 17-234
Whatever is new will always meet an opposition from conservative people, 15-77
oppositions
“that apparent opposition […] which is the starting-point of most spiritual experience.”, 8-96
Because of this opposition – One part of the being watching over the other, 8-98
Because of this opposition – To pass from the outer life to the divine life, 8-98
God – “when He tempts worst, […] punishes cruelly, […] violently […] opposes”, 10-284
If someone needs a contradiction, an inner opposition, the Lord will hold him down, 10-66
Opposition and contraries are a stimulus to progress, 10-165
The oppositions or encouragements should not be considered as irrefutable signs, 9-31
There is a place or a state of consciousness in which these oppositions are reconciled, 8-97
To become conscious that all is divine is the best way of annulling all oppositions, 11-274
Unite with the Divine in spite of everything, even the opposition of the whole world, 10-286
optimism
Among the contented – People perfectly adapted to Nature’s ways, the optimists, 12-67
Optimism – More helpful than its opposite, 15-233
Talk as little as possible, think just of what you are doing, become a voluntary optimist, 12-141
The optimists – I haven’t yet met many of these who can believe it all their life through, 6-29
What does “a Couéistic optimism” mean?, 7-3
orchestration
Orchestration is a particular cerebral formation, 6-381
Orchestration means a science as complicated as the most complicated mathematics, 6-380
ordeal
“These conditions are often imposed at first as a kind of ordeal.” By the Divine?, 6-357
About a note written by Mother concerning an ordeal that threatened her physical body, 11-115
ordeals
Be grateful for all ordeals, they are the shortest way to the Divine, 14-225
Our ordeals never exceed our capacity of resistance, 14-231
order
A small country that lived in order and harmony – The law of Charity with Justice, 2-8
All the people who want to re-establish order pull backward into all the old ideas, 11-253
All the religious books of mankind teach the law of order, 2-232
Are bad habits, as for instance that of not keeping things in order, due to the vital?, 6-12
At first it may take some pains to acquire order – Order in the end becomes a habit, 2-236
Children who have no order, there are three reasons for this, 6-12
Children, even very small, taught to put things in order – They like it very much, 12-189
Everything in the world is made to be arranged in an orderly way, 2-232
How greatly orderliness increases the power in each thing!, 2-235
In orderly work fatigue and rest balance each other – Regularity avoids pain and effort, 2-235
Not to act on personal impulse, but on the order received from Brahman, 10-303
Order is the basis of every science and of all the arts that man can invent, 2-233
Order must be re-established with the help of those who have created the disorder, 11-253
People who don’t know how to keep their things in order – Their ideas are in disorder, 6-14
The wealth and prosperity of nations depend on the same principle of order, 2-234
There will be possible an order which will allow a harmonious functioning of the whole, 9-298
Those who can do that are generally those who can put their ideas into order, 6-15
When the vital collaborates, my force works through it and maintains order, 12-334
ordinary life
Face the ordinary life now and learn to live with the others and for the others, 13-135
In ordinary life – Each one has his own aims, 10-289
In ordinary life, a struggle to satisfy one’s desires. Here one struggles not to do so, 16-134
Ordinary life – A bondage. All carry it in themselves by atavism, 12-360
Ordinary life – Pleasures through much struggle and effort, with worry and suffering, 16-136
The aim of ordinary life is to carry out one’s duty, 14-7
The division between ‘ordinary life’ and ‘spiritual life’ is an outdated antiquity, 12-401
The ordinary life is a round of various desires – A way out must be discovered Voir
organ
Mother, every Sunday you play the organ – Sometimes we feel that you play better, 6-383
Vibrations when the Mother plays on the organ – By the very fact of the presence, 12-238
organisation
A countless number of things – That asks for a capacity of organisation, 6-14
A mental construction which will permit ideas to be organised and put in order, 12-27
A sufficiently conscious and coordinated organisation – To multiply the power, 9-370
A true organisation gives a place to each thing to the extent that it is required, 9-84
All the parts can be organised into a homogeneous whole around our psychic centre, 12-4
An ideal organisation could create a kind of very powerful unity, 9-370
An organised entity, fully conscious of itself – The result of long efforts, 9-339
As soon as the mental being is organised, a personality, it survives the body, 10-28
If you have the will, the elements of your consciousness begin to be organised, 8-173
In this compound new elements penetrate and change the whole organisation, 6-284
It is by living from within an organisation that one can help it to rise towards the Truth, 14-118
Now this material mind is busy organising itself – A displacement of the directing will, 11-16
Organisation – Indispensable for all good work, 14-305
Organisation consists in putting each thing in its true place, 17-154
Organisation of one’s ideas around a central idea, a higher ideal or luminous idea, 12-24
The disorganisation is moving towards a higher organisation, 11-169
The ideal is to have some organisation, as for instance of the kind found in libraries, 6-15
The mind must progress constantly, constantly reclassify and reorganise its thoughts, 12-27
The true role of the mind is the formation and organisation of action, 8-189
These are the two uses of the mind, an instrument of control, a power of organisation, 8-189
This material mind learns to keep silent and allow the supreme Force to act, 11-20
This organisation of the being can only be done in a physical body and on earth, 8-175
This physical mind little by little was illumined, became conscious, was organised, 11-95
To become a conscious instrument, you must have this inner organisation, 8-174
To seek the regulating idea in whose light all other thoughts can be seen and judged, 2-64
Vision and will – The essential conditions for an organisation to be run properly, 13-155
We must build up within ourselves a luminous and powerful intellectual synthesis, 2-79
When one is short of time, it means one does not know how to organise one’s life, 9-83
When our mental synthesis is made up, we have to always be in quest of a new idea, 2-81
organisations
No material organisation is capable of bringing a solution to the miseries of man, 14-277
Numerous groups that form and disappear almost immediately – Their organisation, 2-62
Organisations can achieve nothing permanent unless a new force expresses itself, 14-277
The bad service comes always when the proper consciousness is lacking at the head, 17-241
Vision and will – The essential conditions for an organisation to be run properly, 17-241
organising
Before you get the mind’s power of action, you must learn to organise your mind, 15-312
Idea – Essential for all organisers. On its quality depends the quality of the organisation, 15-54
If one organised his life, one could so manage that things don’t become too difficult, 7-125
In oneself, there are contradictory wills – That has to be found to organise yourself, 5-197
It is easier to suppress than to organise, but the true order is far superior to suppression, 15-54
Man is most vulnerable when he has not taken care to organise his conscious being, 16-280
One can begin very young to make use of reason to control himself, to organise himself, 7-177
Organisation and discipline are the necessary basis for all realisation, 15-54
People who have some power of organisation may be in charge of a number of people, 15-311
The mind is an instrument of organisation – Some people have an organised mind, 15-310
The nearer to the top of the ladder, the more difficult it is to organise one’s being, 7-213
The true role of reason – An organiser of the movements in the mind and the vital, 7-167
This capacity for organisation is indispensable in life – An intelligent arrangement, 15-311
To set out without danger, one must have organised his being with the help of reason, 7-176
Very few things are deliberate and conscious in the organisation of the physical life, 7-220
With the help of yoga when they have organised all these beings they are terrific, 7-213
You observe, you take a decision, you organise, you become conscious of your direction, 5-197
organism
An atmosphere of spirituality – Let us become the living cells of the organism, 2-63
organs
And we are bound by the animal necessities of the functioning of our organs, 9-86
Discipline is indispensable to physical life – The proper functioning of the organs, 12-381
It is desires that irritate the organs and make them ill, 15-147
Most people have one organ which is bad because they did not know how to use it, 6-90
One could conceive of the replacement of material organs and their functioning, 9-87
One must be aware of the organ not behaving well, telling it what is to be done, 5-173
The organs are only the material symbols of centres of energy, 5-59
Transforming the organs – Long before the transformation of the appearance, 10-143
Whatever damage there may be in an organ is set right much more easily, 15-145
When one of the organs is not very good?, 6-89
origin
Nothing can be manifested physically upon earth that has not a higher truth at its origin, 5-69
The essential quality of music depends upon its origin, 5-69
Origin
Actually there is but one Origin and this origin is the perfection of Truth, 5-72
As soon as you seek to return to the Origin, the two tend to fuse into each other, 11-112
Due to the inconscience the Origin, though always there, is not able to manifest itself, 5-70
ornament
When we have a ring or some ornament with your image, does it give us protection?, 6-234
ornaments.
The craving for jewels and ornaments, for wife and children, 3-285
other side
“the other side” is being no longer in the physical – People going out of their body, 5-52
“they, when they go over to the other side, may find that the flight was not of much use”, 5-52
others
So I did not urge others to do it, but all that amounts to saying that perhaps it is time, 11-173
That is why my mind has been sent away – But others cannot be encouraged to follow, 11-191
They should not try to influence the others and make them share in their own effort, 11-25
others.
Seeing others as ourselves, 3-233
outbursts
Popular outbursts – The monstrous cruelty of the mud that hates and despises the light, 15-46
outer consciousness
A preparation is needed to feel an increase of life out of the outer consciousness, 7-278
The culmination – The impression of falling into a black hole, the outer consciousness, 7-279
The outer consciousness is turned outwards instead of being turned inwards, 5-393
outer nature
Running away from the world – It is not by meditation that you can transform yourself, 5-42
Those who seek liberation reject their outer nature – Generally worse than others, 4-348
Union with the outer nature brings more certainly sorrow than joy, 16-156
outer physical
The outer physical is upheld by a kind of inner existence and substance, 7-137
outside
Where can the line be drawn between the inside and the outside? – The line is flexible, 3-35
outward
“the egoistic state of consciousness absorbed in the outward appearances...”, 7-349
People are occupied with outward things instead of being turned inwards, 7-349
The work is done inside the consciousness – It must have its effect in the outward world, 3-179
overactivity
Complying with conventions, writing useless words and an example of overactivity, 10-300
overestimating
Two possible errors – Overestimating or underestimating the present abilities, 2-52
overmind
Almost all the occult disciplines aim at the development and mastery of the overmind, 16-234
One must develop an overmind consciousness, before one can rise to the Supermind, 16-234
Only a few exceptional beings have a conscious and organised overmind being, 16-236
The overmind is the region of the gods, the beings of divine origin, 16-233
Overmind
“one who has not mastered and lived the truths of Overmind cannot reach …”, 7-206
For many things in the physical, the primal ideas, the archetypes, were in the Overmind, 7-121
Many godheads of the Overmind were fashioners upon earth, 7-156
The direct descent of the Supermind alone can utterly re-create life in terms of the Spirit, 3-174
The gods and goddesses of the Overmind are differentiated in their form, 7-156
The mode of being of the Overmind godheads – Inferior to the Supermind, 8-33
The old world, the creation of the Overmind, was an age of the gods, of religions, 9-150
The Overmind is the highest that man has been able to attain – Far below the true Divine, 3-173
There are the godheads of the Overmind – Beyond these there is the impersonal Divine, 7-240
Till now the whole universe was under the rule of the Overmind – Something new, 5-282
What differentiates our Yoga – We know that the Overmind is only an intermediate step, 3-174
What was formerly called “god” was a being of the Overmind, 7-157
overtime
Workmen paid overtime do practically nothing during the working hours, 13-171
own.
Happy are we who own nothing, 3-252
packets
The small packets which I give on Kali Puja day are made to be preserved for one year, 6-231
Paganism
Paganism and asceticism – “We swing for ever between two false opposites”, 10-320
What does Sri Aurobindo mean by “an aestheticised Paganism”?, 8-141
page
Opening a page at random, and reading out a sentence – How to get a true answer?, 8-162
pain
"Most of all things on earth I hated pain till God hurt and tortured me”, 10-332
“A healthy mind hates pain” – “But the soul […] follows its own necessities”, 10-357
“All disease […], all evil and pain, […] all death” – “Why and how this should be so”, 10-244
“I used to hate and avoid pain” – “God justifies Himself in the end”, 10-349
“Neither do thou inflict pain, O man, on thy fellow” – “God alone has the right”, 10-350
“pain […] still survives disguised as intolerable ecstasy”, 10-332
“Pain is the touch of our Mother teaching us” – “She has three stages of her schooling”, 10-168
“See God everywhere and be not frightened by” falsehood, failure, weakness, pain, 10-359
“seek not after pain” – “as for suffering, it will come to thee […].Then bear it”, 10-350
“The spirit’s inner enemies... have to be sacrificed” whatever pain they may throw, 8-83
“There are four stages in the pain God gives to us”, 10-332
“There is no iron or ineffugable law that a given contact shall create pain or pleasure", 10-245
“When I found that pain was the reverse side and the training of delight” – God’s tortures, 10-349
“When I suffer from pain or grief or mischance”, 10-345
A greater depth of pain can put you in immediate touch with the Divine, 6-382
A pain – The first thing to teach the body is to remain immobile. That is bodily equality, 11-13
A pleasure which you push a little too far immediately becomes a pain, 7-149
All is in the Divine and all is divine – What seemed pain or sorrow or misery, 5-384
As soon as the body gives up the true attitude, it becomes painful, 11-320
But there is one thing that one can try to do, it is not to concentrate on one’s pain, 7-129
First point. Do not stress the pain by concentrating your attention on it, 8-212
How can one transform pain into forms of pleasure?, 7-147
I would like You to explain to me “the four stages of pain”, 10-332
If something is upset in the body, through that state, it leaves you – Acute pains even, 11-188
If the body is taught to bear pain when it is very young, it can really resist disease, 10-170
If the consciousness is turned upward, the pain vanishes, 15-145
If you can add to that a kind of inner peace and a trust, the pain will go away, 6-408
If you give yourself much more pain still – This is not recommendable, 7-148
If you have the inner calm, then the pain changes into an almost pleasant sensation, 10-169
In general, if the consciousness is turned away from the pain, the pain ceases, 15-145
In him, the spirit of music was much stronger than human pain, 6-380
In order not to feel pain one must cut the conscious connection with the brain, 16-323
It was not an innocent paralysis – A constant pain. Now the pain is quite bearable, 11-246
Les particuliers qui tirent un revenu de location ou d’entreprise d’une partie, 9-41
Long in the true consciousness – The physical “fact” disappears, not merely the pain, 11-135
Moral pain – The four stages correspond to four states of consciousness, 10-332
Mother, here Sri Aurobindo has said that pain is a degradation of an original Ananda, 7-148
Never in the whole life-long existence of this body had it felt such a deep pain, 11-177
One day it was pain everywhere – The body said “either to live or to die, but not this.”, 11-117
Pain – “thou canst impose the spirit’s law of unmixed delight on thy lower members”, 10-244
Pain in the stomach as well as many other discomforts are due 90% to wrong thinking, 15-144
Pain, delight, all this is a way of seeing things, of feeling them, 11-109
Physical pain – Union with the Divine most often causes the pain to disappear, 10-333
Pleasure and pain are equally a degradation of Ananda, 7-149
Suffering – “Pain […] opens the gates of strength […] leads to the city of beatitude”, 10-350
Suppose there is some sort of pain at a precise spot, 8-212
The body can bear much more than we think, if no fear or anxiety is added to the pain, 10-169
The door of pain is often more direct than that of satisfaction or contentment, 9-41
The first thing is to nullify the pain by cutting the connection, 7-147
The most powerful way of dissolving difficulties, overcoming sorrows, removing pain, 10-156
The pain goes away, the disorder goes away, and everything is put in order, 11-101
The same event or the same contact causes pleasure in one and pain in another, 10-245
To seek suffering and pain is a morbid attitude which must be avoided, 9-42
What is the nature of the suffering and pain the Divine Mother feels for her children?, 5-387
When certain people come and sit before me, all of a sudden there are pains, 11-240
When one is in much pain or is very irritated, how can one sleep peacefully?, 7-128
When the body has decided to bear it, what is acute in the pain disappears, 10-169
When the body is in pain, the best way is to go out of one’s body – Curing oneself, 7-128
With some will and courage there is hardly any pain that one cannot bear, 12-294
painters
Take an artist who got an inspiration and resolved to paint a picture, 5-46
Why are today’s painters not so good as those of the days of Leonardo da Vinci?, 5-332
painting
Flower-paintings – You must feel what you paint and do it with joy, 12-234
How does it happen that the art of painting becomes so ugly and childish?, 7-186
I tried several times to reproduce visions in painting – I had thought of stained glass, 7-48
Some paintings – They lack sincerity and spontaneity, 12-236
It’s the same thing with painting – When one has seen the domain of form and colour, 7-346
Modern painters have succeeded in taking away the taste for the painting of old, 7-186
Modern painting has not yet been able to use colours with such transparency, 7-47
Months of study before any picture can be done – Studies, drawing, painting only after, 12-234
Painting is not done to copy Nature, but to express an experience on seeing its beauty, 12-235
Paintings – We must express a divine beauty, a divine harmony behind things, 12-236
The artists who do ultramodern painting must be doing it in a fit of pretty high fever, 7-45
The true painting aims at creating something more beautiful than the ordinary reality, 12-233
To learn piano or to do painting the consciousness enters into the hands, 11-98
painting.
” poetry, painting and music” – “leading the way towards the realisation of the future”, 12-456
Pakistan
If they had listened to Sri Aurobindo there would have been no Pakistan, 5-188
India is fighting and must fight until India and Pakistan have once more become One, 13-364, 17-262
palm tree
Palm trees can live several hundred years if there is no accident, 5-112
palming
Pain in the eye – Close your eyes for a few minutes and cover them with the palms, 16-82
palmistry
Palmistry is a very interesting art – But it relates only to the material destiny, 15-35
panic
Fear is also a terribly contagious collective thing – A panic at an accident, 5-318
For instance, a crowd is seized by panic – Two persons who resist can save the situation, 6-430
pantheons
That is how these pantheons came into existence, 8-141
paper-knife
I always used to recommend taking a paper-knife – You insert it in the book, 8-162
parables.
“through legends and parables, I portrayed the various facets of life’s moods and urges”, 12-478
paradise
(A child) After death people enter the vital world, but those who do good go to paradise?, 5-129
Is it true that there was an earthly paradise? Why was man driven out of it?, 10-88
Perhaps this is the story of the earthly paradise – They got tired of being quietly happy, 10-149
There was a moment in earth’s history when there existed a kind of earthly paradise, 10-88
Those who at the moment of death are convinced that they are going to paradise or hell, 8-218
Paradise
“God drives us out every Eden” – “to travel through the desert to a diviner Paradise”, 10-356
The symbol of earthly Paradise – Eating of the fruit of Knowledge, you begin to learn, 15-347
What religious priests say to the faithful – Paradise, Purgatory, eternal Hell, 5-130
When humanity began, certain became a kind of divine humanity – Race superiority, 3-151
paradoxes
Sri Aurobindo uses paradoxes to lift the mind out of the rut of ordinary thinking, 10-70
paragraph
Note down the new idea in each new paragraph so that you have the complete picture, 9-232
Summarise each paragraph in one or two key-ideas so as to be able to compare them, 9-233
The Life Divine – We have decided to read paragraph by paragraph, 9-249
paralysis
It was not an innocent paralysis – A constant pain. Now the pain is quite bearable, 11-246
pardon
“After offending, He forced me to pardon Him […] by committing fresh offences”, 10-335
“wrongs done to others” – “pardon these too, but when needful, calmly avenge”, 10-296
parents
A deer kind to his parents in times of peace and also in times of peril, 2-276
A most difficult thing to bring up children – Not many parents can do the proper thing Voir
A recommendation to parents – The true education which should be imparted to children, 12-9
Countless sons and daughters lavish affection on their good parents and help them, 2-268
Do parents only love bright and clever children? No, their arms enfold them all, 2-266
Going outside – Few are the cases where parents help you in your spiritual progress, 12-160
If parents could leave their children alone, they would not fall ill so often, 15-143
In many cases it would be a blessing for the baby to be separated from his parents, 14-293
Many parents send their children here because it is less expensive than anywhere else, 12-432
Most of the time parents do not teach this because they do not know it themselves, 6-152
Ninety per cent of parents snub a child who comes spontaneously to confess a mistake, 4-28
Of all the difficulties, the greatest is the influence of the parents, 12-432
Only one totally consecrated to the Divine has the right to forsake his duty to his parents, 17-160
Parents and teachers substituting for this spontaneity a limited mental ego, 10-55
Perhaps a subconscious wickedness in the parents – People who project this outside, 5-411
Some children are wicked. Is it because their parents did not aspire for them?, 5-411
Some children who went to their parents for the holidays came back completely spoiled, 12-433
The business of both parent and teacher – To help the child to educate himself, 12-167
The role of parents or guardians – To encourage the children to be docile and disciplined, 12-365
The state of consciousness in which the parents are at the moment of conception, 5-412
The state of consciousness of the parents – A difference for the formation of the child, 8-334
There are not many cases where the parents help you in your spiritual progress, 16-414
Those who are here without their parents are highly privileged, 12-444
What kind of love do parents have for their children? – A human love, 6-106
When great souls want to be born upon earth, do they choose their parents?, 5-410
When the children live with their parents I consider that it is hopeless, 12-432
Parliament
Many parents send their children here because it is less expensive than anywhere else, 12-426
parrot
The significance of animals – Deer, swan, parrot, elephant, dog, seal, peacock, hare, 17-4
part of the mind
You must know which part of the mind you are speaking about – The true movement, 5-108
particles
All the time there are what may be called particles which comes out of the body, 8-54
partition
The partition – In spite of all, India has a single soul, 13-351
parts, 2-132, 7-406
“every part of us […] has each, as it were, its own complex individuality”, 8-168
“the higher already regenerated levels of the consciousness” – Which parts of the being?, 7-114
“The safest way is to remain in the higher part of the consciousness”, 7-113
A human being is made of many different parts – It takes time to unify all these parts, 14-333
A number of people – The two parts of the being were separated and in opposition, 7-291
A part of the being lives in light and joy, and a part lives in disturbance and obscurity, 17-89
After that, you must learn to isolate yourself from all the other parts of the being, 15-321
All the parts can be organised into a homogeneous whole around our psychic centre, 12-3
All the parts fully developed, to express fully the deeper reality of your being, 8-365
Always one part in the being is turned to the psychic and receiving its influence, 7-417
Any part of the being that steps beyond its sphere becomes twisted and perverted, 5-99
Begin all over again until all the parts, one after another, can be changed, 4-335
Call on the enlightened part to intervene each time that the obscure parts try to dominate, 17-44
Can there be some parts which serve the Divine without our being aware of it? – Yes, 6-386
Certain parts refuse to receive. They have to be educated little by little, 16-361
Difficulties are always due to a resistance – Parts revolting against the divine influence, 14-218
Doesn’t the Divine advise one to attend to the lower parts?, 8-45
Each part of the being has its own aspiration which has the nature of the aspiring part, 6-391
Each part of the being is itself divided into four, mind, vital, physical, psychic, 6-316
Face squarely the necessity of the change in some part of your nature, 17-206
Generally one part or another progresses in its turn while the other parts remain quiescent, 16-303
Gradually the other parts (mental, vital and physical) revert to their old activities, 17-121
How to persuade the recalcitrant parts of our nature to surrender?, 4-182
If one keeps the memory of the part which was open, one can keep the opening, 6-394
If one looks at oneself sincerely, one is sure to know which part it is, 6-117
If there is a part in one’s nature that does not open, what is the method of aspiring?, 6-116
In ordinary people the different parts of the being are dispersed then disappear, 9-269
Insincerity – One part of the being says one thing and another part says another thing, 11-290
Integral means horizontally in all the different and often contradictory parts, 16-371
It can be in the physical, in the vital, in the psychic, and it can be in this part or that, 7-114
It’s that only one part of yourself has had the experience and the others don’t yet have it, 7-405
Many different parts have to be unified around the psychic being or the central aspiration, 16-362
Mother, how to discover this part which is not sincere? – There are many ways, 6-211
Never forget the goal. Never allow any part of the being to contradict one’s aspiration, 16-378
Often people enter into contact with these parts and feel they have found their soul, 7-259
Once this has happened in any part of the being, this part of the being is stabilised, 8-171
One goes on the discovery of the parts of one’s being – From one room to another, 7-267
One may have a part which is progressing and another that’s going backward, 6-96
One may have started doing yoga in one part of the being even while the rest refuses, 17-93
One must know how to distinguish this consciousness from the other parts of the being, 7-251
One part does in fact perceive the divine Will – But your vital becomes depressed, 17-115
One part of the being has an aspiration, another, small or big, resists with all its might, 6-242
One part tries to take a step forward, the other one comes and demolishes everything, 8-284
One part wanting one thing and another part knowing that one must not have it, 7-105
Only one part was hardly penetrated – Between the throat and the crown of the head, 11-122
Perfect obedience – Obedience to the divine order in all parts of the being, 14-157
Sacrifice as “a transformation of our natural human parts” – Physical also, 8-83
Sometimes the part that has to progress refuses to move and clings to its old habits, 14-246
The different parts can unite only under the psychic influence and action, 14-336
The discipline of the vital – It may be the most difficult part to discipline, 12-6
The flame and the Light are there – One has to put in front of them the part which is dark, 7-406
The force and light received by the most developed parts gradually spread, 14-334
The lower parts could never be transformed without the suprarational influence, 7-170
The more a part of the being is ready for this transition, , the more it grows in sensitivity, 11-223
The obscure parts of the vital are connected through the sense-organs, 17-90
The part of the being in everyone which has a more total faith in the divine Grace, 7-114
The part of the being which aspires for love, for peace – Opened to the psychic influence, 17-75
The part that has goodwill must grow stronger until it has the power to control, 17-84
The part which is sincerely concentrated on the Divine is with Him, 7-217
The psychic being will not be able to manifest perfectly unless all the parts collaborate, 7-43
The rebellious part refuses to surrender out of ignorance – Use persuasion, 17-138
The same parts of your being that refuse – Previously you were not aware of them, 17-112
The unsatisfied part usually comes to the surface to express its want of satisfaction, 14-333
The various planes and parts of the outer active being are transformed as a result, 12-80
There are many different parts of the being and each one can open in its own way, 6-388
There are not two beings with an identical combination – Different parts of the being, 7-212
This part begins by hurting you, but when you hold on firmly immediately it is open, 6-117
To be sincere, all the parts of the being must be united in their aspiration for the Divine, 14-65
To make all the parts agree and to unify them is a long and difficult task, 16-250
To make these lower parts participate in the divine life – You must educate them, 17-112
Unification means organisation of all the parts of the being around this psychic centre, 14-332
What are these insignificant parts of our being? – Almost all of them, 5-1
What part in us sets itself against a total renunciation?, 8-77
Whatever the part of the being the true movement is a double movement, 5-111
When an unconverted part rises to the surface – Put the light and the knowledge on it, 17-42
Whether they don’t find that they have left behind other parts of their being, 8-47
You must at the same time perfect the external and instrumental part of your being, 12-4
You must first begin by distinguishing between the different parts of your being, 6-219
You must learn to distinguish the different parts of your being one from another, 12-3
parts of the body
There are internal conflicts – You must find out how to reconcile the parts of the body, 5-174
party
If there were some people in the government without a party – It would be magnificent, 15-407
Politics is always limited by party – Party is limitation, 15-407
passed
Someone who has passed away may choose to take shelter vitally in your atmosphere, 9-362
passing over
“Do many remember that they have passed over [to the other side] and are back again?”, 4-142
At a certain state of consciousness, you remember [passing over to the other side]., 4-143
passion, 14-279
A twist of your mind prevents you from seeing the truth. Be conscious of the passion, 14-341
All affairs of feelings, vanity, ambition, passion, what men call love, all that is there, 7-90
By “passion” we mean all the violent desires which take possession of a man, 16-175
Great waves of passion pass through people – The vibrations inside oneself answer, 6-430
Human passions changed into love for the Divine – May they become a real fact, 14-128
Is passion a weakness of the heart? – No, it is a disorder of the vital, 6-376
One step farther and a passion becomes a madness, 6-377
Passion cannot be used unless it is perfectly surrendered to the Divine, 14-128
passions
Surrender is not an abdication of the personality – But desires must be given up, 3-117
The vital is full of contradictory passions and impulses, it destroys itself, 5-209
We shall consider the best means of rejecting all passion and ill-will and delusion, 3-201
With regard to love – Vital passions, attractions have almost everywhere taken the place, 11-23
passions.
One who puts into practice the teaching – Rejecting all passion, ill-will and delusion, 3-200
The passions cannot penetrate a balanced mind, 3-196
The passions penetrate an unbalanced mind, 3-194
Those who are bound by their passions, 3-285
passivity
A great passivity is needed for the Force to pass through quickly and reach the body, 11-191
An inert passivity is what is absolutely unconscious, inactive, what does not respond, 6-210
Let us take passivity as something that does not act but is receptive and receives, 6-210
Mother, what does “inert passivity” mean?, 6-210
Receptivity is the result of a true passivity, 6-113
The more we go towards something unconscious, the more is it inert and passive, 6-210
The two, aspiration and passivity, can not only be alternate but simultaneous, 6-113
To be active is to throw out – To be passive is to remain immobile and receive, 6-112
past
“Break the moulds of the past, but keep safe its gains and its spirit”, 10-283
A break with the habits and the beliefs of the past – Advancing towards the future, 15-197
A generous heart always forgets the past offences and is ready to reestablish harmony, 17-357
At every moment one must know how to shed the past as a dead body, 15-71
Complete consecration to the Divine wipes out what one has been in the past, 15-72
Forget all that is dark and ugly in the past – Ready to receive the luminous future, 17-357
Humanity hangs on to what is behind it and wants to perpetuate the past indefinitely, 9-198
If you give yourself without reserve to the future, the past will fall away by itself, 16-364
It is quite wrong to go on brooding about the past, 14-236
Knowing whether one belongs to the past, to the present or to the future, 15-71
Leaving the past far behind us, let us run towards a luminous future, 15-165
More what is to be said and realised – Using the past as a preparation for the future, 17-297
One must forget one’s past, 16-183
Teaching literature – The past must be a spring-board towards the future, not a chain, 17-296
The children should not drag with them the burden of the past, 12-402
The greater part of studies consists in learning about the past, 12-168
The present way of being is a past which truly should no longer be there, 11-40
The Ramayana and Mahabharata – All depends on the attitude towards the past, 12-147
The study of the past has its place, but it must not hamper the work for the future, 12-216
The very memory of the past experience has sometimes to be swept away, 15-70
Those attached to the past and the others who reject everything – A common mistake, 7-345
To do yoga – One of the most important things is to get rid of all attachment to the past, 15-71
To forget the past and to lose habits of thinking is indeed a difficult thing, 15-72
To get rid of the past is something so difficult that it seems almost impossible, 16-364
Use the past as a spring-board to leap towards the future, 15-70
Whatever the past may have been – Sincerity of aspiration to establish contact, 16-371
past births
The true remembrance of past births – Freedom from any mental interference, 4-182
past lives
Distrust people who tell you stories imagining that they remember their past lives, 4-143
For past lives, there are no rules – It depends very much on circumstances, 4-183
It is in this way that one can remember one’s past lives, 6-21
It is through contact with the psychic that one gets fragmentary memories of past lives, 17-364
Knowledge of past lives is interesting, but it is not of capital importance, 16-353
Memory of past lives – Only when one is consciously identified with one’s divine origin, 15-340
One must become a wholly conscious being before one truly remembers his past lives, 15-343
Past lives – The choice of a few select moments and an immense elimination, 15-342
Stories of small children who remember their past lives – Memories of the vital being, 15-126
The memory of past lives is generally limited to the decisive turns of evolution, 15-341
The mind and vital – How can the experiences of past lives be useful for them?, 9-268
The psychic being alone can remember past lives, 15-124
The psychic has the memory of the important moments in its previous lives, 16-426
The psychic preserves in its consciousness the memory of past lives, 10-97
Those who have had the memory of past lives have declared the reality of rebirth, 16-400
Very rarely do dreams consist of true memories of past lives, 4-149
We are not conscious of our past lives because we are not conscious of our psychic, 12-431
When you have real psychic memories, your memory is intermittent – Past lives, 4-147
path
A handful of people strive to find a higher purpose to life – The path to higher worlds, 7-176
All paths lead to the goal provided they are followed with persistence and sincerity, 16-321
An initial help to set you on the path, 16-316
Are there any signs which indicate that one is ready for the path?, 4-97
Balance is indispensable – The middle path as the Buddha called it, is the best, 8-285
But for the details of the path, it will be different according to each individual, 7-370
But if one has a very ardent flame in order to find the path again, one can do it, 6-443
But if one leaves the path, it is even very difficult to find it again, 6-443
But once you have set foot on the path of yoga, you must have a resolution of steel, 7-200
By any path whatever, if you follow it sincerely enough and fairly constantly you arrive, 5-83
Courage, sincerity and self-giving – That is indispensable in order to walk on the path, 8-260
Each one has the right to follow the path he has chosen, but it must be at the right place, 13-135
Every man follows his own path – This is the truth of his being, 8-324
Every one must follow his own path, 5-385
Everyone has to follow his own path, 13-83
Everyone must follow his path in accordance with his own nature, 8-323
Finally, everything will be attracted by the Divine – Direct roads and labyrinthine paths, 8-4
He who follows the steep path that climbs the heights can easily slip down into the abyss, 14-31
If one decided to go quite straight upon his path – One would avoid much trouble, 7-340
If there is nobody on earth to follow the path, it was useless for him to come, 8-166
If they leave the path, they will never succeed. This is to lose one’s faith, 6-441
In the manifestation each entity follows its own path of conscious return to the Oneness, 16-383
It is best for each person to find his own path, 16-322
It is one of the first steps in the preparation for being able to enter on the path, 8-349
It is only after one has become conscious, then one can follow one’s path rapidly, 6-393
It is the path to lead you to the psychic and so this is the first experience, 7-78
No path in which one doesn’t need to make an effort – Some make the effort naturally, 17-122
On the path of ascending evolution, each one is free to choose the direction he will take, 12-349
On the spiritual path each step forward is a conquest and the result of a fight, 14-30
One can reach the Supreme by a line – By the other path it is a spherical realisation, 7-247
One must have the capacity to approach the Divine by all possible paths, 7-375
One must learn to distinguish one’s states of consciousness – The first step on the path, 7-131
Open yourself to the new Light and a luminous path will spread in front of you, 15-97
So we get started on the path. But the road is very long – Sometimes many years, 4-249
Someone very rich must make honourable amends if he wants to walk on the path, 7-55
That is why, besides, I never push anyone to enter the path of Yoga, 6-444
The broad path of golden bricks – The path of luminous confidence and joy, 12-245
The day you make a choice, there is the light and the path to be followed, quite straight, 7-200
The difficulties and sufferings of the path are not real, but a creation of human ignorance, 16-225
The further one wanders away from the path – The more radical the conversion needed, 13-138
The path – First, the way of interiorisation, to find this Truth which has to be expressed, 7-350
The path – Want nothing but the divine life and turn away from everything else, 17-61
The path given by Sri Aurobindo – Impossible to confine to the worship of any god, 10-254
The path is very long, but for one who follows it with sincerity, it is very interesting, 16-375
The path must be shown and the doors opened but everyone must follow the path, 9-407
The path to that realisation is long and difficult – A few simple words of advice, 12-33
The truth of your being – The path to attain it is left to your own free choice, 12-349
There are beings almost immediately ready to set out on new and unexplored paths, 7-176
There is a still higher step – “Here I am, take me and lead me along the true path.”, 8-124
There is only one single Reality, whatever path is taken to attain It, 7-375
Those who carry within themselves a spiritual destiny will arrive, no matter what path, 8-146
Those who come consciously for the yoga – The consciousness does not let them deviate, 7-199
Those who wish to follow the true path will naturally be exposed to attacks, 3-282
To advance alone on the path can be a form of egoism, 14-275
To be safe on the path, perfect equality is an indispensable preliminary condition, 8-328
To follow this path – The necessary aspiration, determination and perseverance, 14-38
To prepare the path means...?, 7-175
To start out too soon on the path is useless, to say the least, and may be harmful, 16-249
To walk on the path you must have a dauntless intrepidity, 15-190
Two paths leading to a third point that I am searching for – The True Thing, 10-134
Two very different lines, the spiritual path and the development of all human faculties, 7-308
Unless the mind of ignorance is replaced by the mind of light – Not the true path, 7-222
What I call “being on the path” – Only union with the Divine has any value, 16-317
What is the path to be followed and what are the first steps on the way?, 12-70
Whatever be the path one follows there is but one way, that is perfect sincerity, 6-132
Whatever path, success always comes to those who are strong, courageous, enduring, 16-134
Whatever the path followed, whatever the form given to it, the result is always the same, 5-73
When can one say that one has truly entered the spiritual path?, 4-103
When it is because it is the very reason for which you live – You are on the right path, 15-378
When one draws back from the path – It is ten times more difficult than before, 6-441
When you have started, you must go to the very end, even if it is very difficult, 6-441
Who among you sincerely follows this path?, 16-274
You have been put on the path to this inner discovery, and still you let yourselves live, 6-299
You must follow your own path and it is by this path that you will reach the summit, 4-350
You should teach them to know themselves and choose the path they will follow, 8-181
You take up the spiritual path only when you feel you cannot do otherwise, 14-29
Path
Many people doubt the effectiveness of the Protection, the safety of the Path, 8-260
path of action
The path of action – It is much more difficult to feel that only the divine Force works, 8-323
path of knowledge
The path of knowledge is the well-known path of Raja Yoga, 8-43
path.
The path leading to the Awakened One, 3-246
paths
By any path whatever it is possible to be perfectly identified – But it is not total, 8-48
He who follows only one path, when he reaches his goal, his identification is partial, 8-46
It does not depend so much on the path one follows. It depends on the capacity one has, 8-64
Should one limit one’s path or should one go step by step, not leaving anything aside?, 8-49
The difference between the paths followed to approach the Divine, 8-45
There are people who need to be exclusive and to choose one of the three paths first, 8-43
There are three principal paths of yoga, the path of knowledge, of love and of works, 8-43
patience
And then, in occultism you must also have an infinite patience, 6-192
Everything will come in its time. Keep a confident patience and all will be all right, 14-166
It is not in a day that one can overcome one’s own nature – Patience and enduring will, 14-166
One must have plenty of patience – And finally it is no longer undone, 4-335
Patience – The capacity to wait steadily for the Realisation to come, 14-165
Patience is one of the most essential conditions of the spiritual life, 17-124
The final victory is for the most patient, 4-117
The vaster and more important the realisation, the greater the patience must be, 14-167
We cannot expect to be always happy – To know how to be patient is most useful, 2-198
With patience and endurance, there is no progress which cannot be made, 12-359
pavilion
The ideal would be for every nation with a well-defined culture to have a pavilion, 12-41
Pavitra
About Pavitra, a disciple who passed away on 16 May 1969, 13-181
peace, 11-164
“It is only immutable peace that can make possible eternity of existence.”, 11-161
“Peace has been given to you several times and often you lost it....”, 4-408
“peace” comes as a remedy within as soon as something goes wrong or out of order, 11-162
“peace” in the message is an acme of movement, but harmonious and general, 11-163
“the descent of a solid strength and peace” – What does “solid peace” mean?, 6-361
All that is done in agitation and violence is an aberration and a folly – Peace, 12-114
An infallible way to regain calm and peace – A light in the depths of our being, 2-20
Bring down peace, the Divine Peace, in your stomach and it will be all right, 15-151
Can one have silence without having peace?, 6-321
Catch hold of a peace deep within and push it into the cells of the body, 15-151
Deep inside the being there is a peace that brings quietness in the whole being, 14-138
Enter into a strong and luminous peace. It is there that you can best realise the union, 17-165
For a lasting and living peace – Men truthful and sincere in their international dealings, 15-58
For a lasting and living peace – Men truthful even in their international dealings, 15-168
Harmony and peace – Only in union with the Divine and in the Divine, 14-184
How can we establish a settled peace and silence in the mind?, 6-313
If we turn inward or upward, we can bring down or raise up calm, peace and silence, 16-229
If you want peace upon earth, first establish peace in your heart, 15-65, 15-196
In fact, one must begin by establishing this perfect and immutable peace, 9-298
In peace and inner silence you will more and more become conscious of the Presence, 14-140
In peace and silence is the greatest strength, 12-123
In the peace you will find the light, and the light will bring you the knowledge, 16-150
Instead of giving peace, why doesn’t the Divine abolish all at once the ego?, 4-410
It gave the impression of the golden supramental light. But it was... a peace!, 15-403
It is by a quiet, strong and persistent peace that the true victories can be won, 14-138
It is only in tranquillity and peace that one can know what is the best thing to do, 14-138
Love and peace can also come from above, directly from divine regions, 17-86
Men love falsehood, vital agitation – The peace of eternity seems to them empty, 17-178
Not so long ago the spiritual aspiration of man was turned towards inactive peace, 9-298
Nothing can be compared to the peace that comes from a total trust in the Grace, 14-93
One can indeed have mental silence and not have peace in the heart, 6-321
One means – You imagine peace and calm. You aspire, ask that it may come, 6-313
Only in peace, poise and harmony can the truth be discovered and lived, 10-320
Only one guarantee – A complete absence of all personal desire, and a total peace, 10-291
Peace and stillness are the great remedy for disease – Peace in our cells, 15-151
Peace in the nerves – Indispensable for good health, 15-151
Peace of mind – Not through favourable circumstances but through inner transformation, 14-141
Second point. Draw peace into yourself and bring it down into the solar plexus, 8-213
Solid peace is a positive peace – Having a power of spreading through the whole being, 6-361
Sri Aurobindo said, simply “The Lord knows best what he is doing.” – The same peace, 15-404
Step back into yourself, practise inner peace – Call on the Divine Force and wait, 3-160
The consciousness of Human Unity – The only way to achieve peace and harmony, 15-59
The love and peace that come from above very often get distorted, 17-86
The love and peace which come from the psychic may get mixed with movements, 17-86
The peace is universally appreciated, the progress only by those courageous, 15-185
The vast peace and the calm are there, ready for you to open to them and receive them, 14-139
There are very different kinds of calm and very different kinds of peace, 6-321
There is a higher state than that of an immobile and static peace, 9-305
To want what the Divine wants is the essential condition for peace and joy in life, 16-433
Two aspects of the liberating action of the Divine Grace – Peace and progress, 15-185
Very few people can feel it without their balance being disturbed – Calm and peace, 10-193
When the heart and the mind are at peace, the rest naturally follows, 14-139
Peace
Bring into the body the Peace which acts directly in this material vibration, 11-9
Do not try to transform this physical mind or to silence it – Simply put the Peace, 11-9
How can you utter the sublime word “Peace” when there is no peace in your hearts?, 15-43
peace.
The man of peace lives in gladness, 3-252
peacock
The significance of animals – Deer, swan, parrot, elephant, dog, seal, peacock, hare, 17-5
pelican
The pelican is the symbol of devotedness, 17-6
penetrability
And a strange perception, at once of subtleness, of penetrability, of suppleness of form, 11-58
penetration
An atmosphere penetrated from everywhere for at least four or five hours, 11-122
Last night – Powerful and prolonged penetration of supramental forces into the body, 11-122
Only one part was hardly penetrated – Between the throat and the crown of the head, 11-122
This body feels much more lively – The thing has entered into it everywhere, deeply, 11-150
people, 17-204
People always deform what I say. It is better not to listen to them, 17-252
As for the displeasure of people they always grumble and complain, 17-289
As soon as people begin to speak to me or as I see someone, the complexities come in, 11-265
Do not do your own will, but the Divine’s will – Do not either do other people’s will, 14-282
Do not worry about the reactions of people, however unpleasant they may be, 14-280
Everything people say is of little importance – Human judgments are always partial, 16-287
Here and there, all of a sudden one or another experience occurs in people, 11-100
I know perfectly well when people are lying, even when they lie very well, 17-137
If someone comes with a very active critical sense, he enters within and that upsets, 11-242
It is not necessary to attach any importance to the opinions of people, 14-281
Lower and wrong vibrations arising when meeting or seeing certain people – What to do, 16-358
My way of seeing is not the same – It is particularly the receptivity of people which I see, 11-251
Never believe what people say when they report what other people have said, 17-379
People receive the force and power that I give and use it to satisfy their own desires, 17-134
That makes life a little difficult, particularly when I am seeing people, 11-243
The best thing is precisely to refrain from all ideas about people, 17-39
The experience has its effects – People have felt relief all of a sudden, 11-134
The vital of some people calls always for confusion and disharmony – Not to mind, 14-280
The vital of some people calls always for disharmony and confusion – Not to mind, 17-239
To feel hurt by what others do or think or say is always a sign of weakness, 14-279
Unless people are true yogis, out of the ego, they can’t understand, 15-401
Very few, now-a-days, are those who sincerely want to work, 17-290
What people think, do or say is of little importance, 14-279
What veiled my consciousness was seeing people, projecting the divine Consciousness, 11-203
When certain people come and sit before me, all of a sudden there are pains, 11-240
When you give yourself – Never expect ordinary people to praise and support you, 14-281
You are quite right in not allowing the moods and fancies of people to effect you, 14-279
perception
And a strange perception, at once of subtleness, of penetrability, of suppleness of form, 11-58
Clear perception of the degree of harmony or disharmony – A translation in image, 11-125
I feel that the perception is rendered automatically by a vibration in one of the centres, 11-11
One begins to perceive only when one can have innumerable thoughts and perceptions, 8-56
Our faculties of perception are quite linear and very one-sided, 8-56
Study of the senses to develop exactitude of perception and the relation between things, 6-84
The perception of this oneness of Consciousness, Force and Will, 8-55
There is a constant perception of a multicoloured light – All the colours by dots, 11-57
perfection, 5-163
“Let not thy virtues be such as men praise or reward, but such as make for thy perfection”, 10-282
“much has to be done in every direction, a long and difficult growth towards perfection”, 9-347
“the lower perfection […] will be enlarged and transformed by the higher perfection”, 9-91
A certain degree of perfection in the manifestation as a whole is indispensable, 15-279
All our life must be a constant aspiration towards the supramental perfection, 15-93
Become as perfect instruments as possible to express the divine Will in the world, 5-47
Even the embodied god cannot be perfect on earth until men are ready, 12-64
If one carried true perfection in oneself, one would discover it more often in others, 10-23
It is impossible to become perfect without the world itself making a great progress, 6-447
Many people try to assert their inner freedom before having overcome their weaknesses, 9-409
Only conscious incarnations of the Divine carry the possibility of the two perfections, 9-93
Only those who are predestined can combine these two perfections, 9-93
Passing through this state of unconscious perfection to a state of conscious perfection, 11-194
People who try to attain more perfection in their physical life – It is a kind of yoga, 4-7
Perfection – When the receptivity will be equal to the Force which wants to manifest, 4-16
Perfection can only exist in supreme harmony, 10-265
Perfection is a harmony, an equilibrium, but a progressive, dynamic equilibrium, 4-14
Perfection is all that we want to become in our highest aspiration, 15-79
Perfection is difficult to attain and there is always a great deal of progress to be made, 12-383
Perfection is eternal. It is only the resistance of the world that makes it progressive, 15-78
Perfection is not a maximum or an extreme. It is an equilibrium and a harmonisation, 15-78
Perfection is only one special way of approaching the Divine – Innumerable ways, 10-104
Perfection is the consciousness of the unity of the whole felt in the individual, 11-112
The divine perfection is the Divine as a whole, from whom nothing has been taken away, 10-104
The future perfection must be felt as something higher than what was there before, 8-232
The higher perfection is the spiritual perfection, the perfection that comes from yoga, 9-91
The lower perfection is human perfection carried to its maximum limits, 9-92
The manifestation as a whole progresses towards a growing, infinite, eternal perfection, 8-324
The most useful idea to spread – Individual self-perfection for real progress, 2-69
The only way to make life perfect is to look at it from high enough to see it as a whole, 10-155
The turn to perfect oneself instead of waiting to find perfection in others, 11-208
The yearning for perfection will, in spite of all difficulties, lead us to our Goal, 12-274
There will always be a growing perfection – If it stopped it would be a new Pralaya., 8-34
These two perfections are really divergent in ordinary life, 9-92
This progressive movement towards a growing perfection will unfold in the light, 9-190
To know is good, to live is better, to be, that is perfect, 15-173
To perfect oneself, one must first become conscious of oneself – A state of observation, 4-34
To work for your perfection, the first step is to become conscious of yourself, 12-3
We are trying to make everything go forward together to a common, integral perfection, 7-386
We do not pursue this development with a selfish intention of personal perfection, 7-189
We shall slowly begin and seek the perfection of consciousness – The divine Realisation, 8-20
We thirst for a perfection which has the power to manifest upon earth the Eternal Truth, 15-173
What is an ideal of moral perfection? – Everyone has his own ideal of moral perfection, 9-408
What is our ideal of integral perfection? – Conscious union with the Divine, 12-313
What is perfection? – There is always the possibility of something better, 4-14
What is usually called moral perfection is to have all the qualities considered moral, 9-408
You cannot expect anybody to be perfect unless you are perfect yourself, 15-78
You do not find around you the perfection that you would wish to realise – Quarrelling, 10-22
You must at the same time perfect the external and instrumental part of your being, 12-4
Your ideal cannot be perfectly realised unless you have realised perfection in yourself, 12-3
Perfection
In perfect equilibrium, there is this famed Perfection which one is trying to reconquer, 11-112
perfection in work
It is better to do well than to do quickly, 14-306
Know how to wait for things to be done at the right moment and in the right way, 14-306
Let nothing short of perfection be your ideal in work, 14-304
Skilful hands, a clear vision, a concentrated attention, an untiring patience – Doing well, 14-308
Whatever work you do, do it as perfectly as you can, 14-306
Work must be done with a sense of cleanliness, beauty, harmony and order, 14-305
You will become more and more perfect in your work as the consciousness grows, 14-303
perfections
We put surrender first. After that one must have the five psychological perfections, 8-42
What are the five psychological perfections? – It depends on the circumstances, 8-36
periods
“in all things […] a period of the divine movement....” – For each thing it is different, 7-332
A girl should participate in her programme of Physical Education during her periods, 12-293
Certain periods in the year due not only to personal conditions but more general ones, 7-333
How can a girl overcome her suffering and pain during periods?, 12-294
Some girls run down during their periods – A question of temperament and education, 12-293
The monthly periods – A normal woman should lead her daily life as usual, 12-292
What attitude should a girl take towards her monthly periods? – Little importance, 12-293
perseverance
“There are times when God seems to be sternly on the side of the past” – “persevere”, 10-291
“Work as if the ideal had to be fulfilled swiftly” – “persevere as if […] a thousand years", 10-301
A great determination, a strong will and an untiring perseverance are indispensable, 12-32
A sincere and persistent will is the only thing that is important – One must persevere, 6-26
It is by persevering that one conquers difficulties, not by running away from them, 14-163
One who perseveres is sure to triumph. Victory goes to the most enduring, 14-163
Perseverance is an active patience, a patience that marches on, 2-198
Perseverance is patience in action, 14-162
Persevere – A day will come when the resistances give way and the difficulties vanish, 14-162
Persevere, and what you cannot do today you will be able to do tomorrow, 16-430
Persist in what you do if you want to get a result – You must persevere, 3-263
The greatest things are always an accumulation of small and untiring efforts, 2-200
The source of sincerity, will, perseverance in the psychic being – A response everywhere, 4-254
The sustained energy and the unremitting will that we call perseverance, 2-199
Those never tire of doing good and never abandon their task until they have completed it, 2-202
To change something of the material life, one must have an unfaltering perseverance, 7-104
We have only four. I add endurance – The most material form of this is perseverance, 8-41
You must have a great deal of perseverance in the search – Distrust mental explanations, 7-84
perseverance.
Not to seek what is evil, to pursue with perseverance what is good, 3-274
persevering
What does Mother call “persevering” where work with the children is concerned?, 12-334
persistence
Continuity – Knowing how to persist in one’s effort, 14-162
Persist in what you do if you want to get a result – You must persevere, 3-263
Persist in your aspiration and your effort and you will succeed, 14-162
There is only one way to conquer, it is to persist in the right attitude obstinately, 17-384
To will persistently an effective direction of our mental activity, 2-64
When one has undertaken something one must do it with persistence, 9-31
You must not get discouraged at the first setback, you must persist, 5-319
person
This sense of one’s own person becomes a kind of cage, a very hard shell, 6-332
You meet Him in His impersonal form or as a person – Yet it is the same Divine, 8-111
Person
“fine flower of the cosmic Energy” – It is the soul, the presence of the divine Person, 8-114
personal
When a force or a quality manifests in a definite body, it becomes personal, 8-110
Personal
“The two great elements of the divine Mystery, the Personal and Impersonal”, 8-110
personal God
The personal God is the God to whom a form is given, 8-110
personal motive
If you need a personal motive in order to do something, you are still in your ego, 6-331
personalities
Double, triple, quadruple personalities, altogether unconscious of themselves, 5-9
The higher one rises in the scale the greater the number of elements or personalities, 15-334
There are beings who carry in themselves thousands of different personalities, 7-212
There are many “personalities” in each one of us – These do not agree with one another, 15-286
Personalities
“There are other great Personalities of the Divine Mother” – Among them, the Ananda, 6-291
personality
A need to keep the sense of their separate personality – They cherish their defects, 7-359
As long as the mind is unorganised and without personality, it cannot survive, 10-27
As soon as the mental being is organised, a personality, it survives the body, 10-28
General – The lack of receptivity of Matter and the illusion of personality, 2-55
It is the individual personality which is transformed into the world-personality, 8-378
People believe that the outward personality is reincarnated – The psychic being remains, 3-145
Surrender is not an abdication of the personality – But desires must be given up, 3-116
The illusion of personality – Yet each one has a special mode of manifestation, 2-57
The love of Truth, the search for the Absolute – The illusion of personality, 2-129
The three lines of education, physical, vital and mental – To build up the personality, 12-30
When one has a world-personality, does one still need the individual personality?, 8-378
perversion
A thing tries excessively to perfect itself and falls into excesses of perversion, 7-296
Cinema has been an instrument of perversion, and of a truly hideous perversion, 7-295
If you know it is a mistake and make it – There is something perverse in you, 9-306
It is only the perversion of thought which destroys in the body its trust in itself, 9-164
Man passing through an unavoidable period of mental perversion and impurity, 10-55
Mental misery, vital perversion – Those of this type of humanity are condemned, 9-300
Perversion is a human disease, it occurs only very rarely in animals, 9-101
Perversion is something that goes astray from the divine truth and purity, 6-268
Stupidities and perversion begin with conscious mind and the human species, 9-102
The mind was perverted by the Asuric forces – The impression that it is unnatural, 10-87
The part of human consciousness perverted in its misuse of the mind will be abolished, 9-300
The perversion of a depraved mind at the service of the lowest appetites must disappear, 9-300
With man comes sin and perversion – Our whole moral notion of good and bad, 15-348
pessimism
As soon as you see even the tail of pessimism, it is the devil, 11-257
Generally it is believed that things always end badly in Nature – A general pessimism, 4-22
One must drive off all pessimistic thoughts and think only of what one wants to happen, 16-184
Pessimism, defeatism, is certainly the greatest obstacle – The material consciousness, 11-2
The great obstacle is the kind of feeling of the inevitable decline – Pessimistic habits, 11-73
The influence of a depression, of pessimism or fear – In a sense, the result of character, 6-2
The suffering and misery of the physical world – The cause of subconscient pessimism, 16-427
The turning – Pessimism appeared to the cells as a kind of disease imposed upon them, 11-4
pessimist.
The pessimist – “After all, there might not even be any Truth to discover”, 12-503
pests
Shouldn’t we kill pests – Of course, 17-103
petals
Fifty years ago a clairvoyant sent me petals bringing me her protection and force, 6-230
petrifaction
Why are there periods when effort leads to a revolt or a sort of petrifaction?, 8-370
philanthropist
Yoga, to obtain power, to get a little rest, to serve humanity? – The philanthropist, 4-66
philanthropist.
The philanthropist – “vanquished by his attachment to his work”, 12-502
philanthropy
All the virtues increase your self-satisfaction, that is, your ego – The philanthropists, 5-14
Is it possible to reach the Divine through philanthropy?, 10-82
Philanthropy – Like a mother who would give to her child what will make him worse, 14-276
Philanthropy is a social and conventional attitude, a kind of magnified egoism, 10-82
Two striking examples chosen from among the adepts of true philanthropy, 12-95
We want to eliminate the cause of suffering, but not in the manner of philanthropists, 13-247
philosopher
The case of a philosopher or a writer who has worked considerably in his brain, 4-195
philosophy
“Religion and philosophy seek to rescue man from his ego” – “ the kingdom of heaven”, 10-270
Philosophy has always failed to unveil the secret of things – The human mind, 3-40
Philosophy has tried to fit the universe into the size of the human mind, 4-177
Religion has been an impulse to the worst things and the best – Along with philosophy, 3-79
To develop the philosophical mind one must study philosophy methodically, 17-142
photograph
The eyes are like doors – Through these doors that are open I enter, 5-217
photographs
In books of revelation, there is an accumulation of forces – In every picture, photograph, 8-162
Sri Aurobindo and I always put a force into the photographs we sign, 15-242
photography
Modern photography has become an art, 12-241
Photography – Its natural purpose and common use is documentary, 10-248
Photography is an art when the photographer is an artist, 12-241
Photography is said to be a medium of modern art. What is your opinion about this?, 10-248
Soon perhaps you will be shown a collection of coloured photographs, 7-45
There are artists who use photography as a medium of expression, 10-248
What has made art what it is, is photography – That was the end of the old painting, 4-299
physical
A difficult contact between the physical consciousness and the psychic consciousness, 5-257
A sort of association between the physical and the psychic, 6-5
Ananda in the centres – One of the good results of the conversion of the physical, 14-361
How can the physical “throw away the pressure of the movements in the atmosphere”?, 6-339
In the physical the joy of being is the best expression of gratitude towards the Divine, 14-359
It is by passing through the physical appearance that you must find the Truth, 15-110
It is very difficult for the physical nature to become conscious of the divine Presence, 14-359
Physical transformation – By physical I mean the mental, vital and body consciousness, 15-101
Psychic light in the physical movements – Towards the transformation of the physical, 15-89
The physical is the concrete domain that crystallises and defines, 15-302
To get the physical illumined, as well as the vital – Always choose the light, 17-96
physical aspiration
How can the physical manage to aspire, since it is the mind that thinks?, 5-293
physical being
For the physical being to hold the joy and love for very long – Governed by the psychic, 17-73
It is only the physical being which grows and decomposes – It is not inevitable, 7-420
Ordinarily, the vital being and the physical being do not at all belong to the Divine, 7-214
Particularly at night, the physical being falls into obscurity and unconsciousness, 17-73
The divine Consciousness takes possession of all the activities of the physical being, 8-378
The physical being surrendered to the psychic would do the right thing in the right way, 7-44
Unless one practises yoga in the physical being, it remains ignorant, 16-359
You do not lose your individuality – The power to make your physical being plastic, 3-169
physical consciousness
Darkness will remain in the physical consciousness until the physical gets illumined, 17-96
How should we come out of the physical consciousness, 8-299
In an ordinary physical consciousness – You will have to use ordinary physical means, 9-110
In the physical consciousness – The principles laid down by physical science, 9-110
It is something so beautiful, which is in the most material physical consciousness!, 7-257
The physical consciousness and nature are closed up and rigid, 4-366
The physical consciousness concentrates almost exclusively on the body, 12-46
The physical consciousness is a sort of apparatus for recording and transmission, 16-229
The physical consciousness must be disciplined by a force that acts from within, 17-161
The physical consciousness opens – The body’s feelings, and the very cells can open, 6-388
The physical consciousness takes the attitude which psychic surrender gives, 6-419
There is a physical consciousness proper, independent of the mind, 5-293
What we want is the transformation of the physical consciousness, not its rejection, 8-300
physical culture
By physical culture – They are much more capable of mastering their impulses, 12-377
Follow a suitable method to train and educate your body – A healthy and balanced life, 4-56
It is by an enlightened physical culture and by using physical activities, 13-337
Medicine is a priesthood and should be treated as such – The same of physical culture, 15-354
One must do what is necessary for recuperating – The principle of physical culture, 8-196
Physical culture is the process of infusing consciousness into the cells of the body, 10-30
Physical culture is the sadhana of the body – To hasten the achievement of the goal, 10-31
This programme of physical culture should be considered individually, 12-15
To be a good teacher of physical culture one must know anatomy, 12-381
To be beautiful – Do sincerely some physical culture and you will succeed, 12-285
To become master of this body – One most effective help is physical culture Voir
physical disorder
When physical disorder comes, one must not be afraid – Illness is a falsehood, 15-140
physical education
A rational and discerning physical education – To make our body strong and supple, 12-7
Bodily defects can be rectified and many malformations avoided by physical education, 12-17
For the superman, man’s body must undergo a big change – Physical education, 12-278
I don’t see why there should be one special ideal for the physical education of girls, 8-242
Let your body be prepared through physical education for this great change, 12-279
Physical education – To make our body capable of receiving the new force, 12-293
Physical education aims at developing all the possibilities of the human body, 8-242
Physical education has three principal aspects, 12-12
That too much stress is laid on games, physical education, is this true? – I don’t think so, 8-183
The aim of physical education – To awaken the consciousness of the physical being, 12-344
The body must learn to obey before it can manifest power – Physical education, 12-278
The difference between sports and physical education, 12-288, 16-405
The world is preparing for a new creation, let us help through physical education, 12-278
There can be no physical education without discipline, 12-382
There should be no special ideal of physical education for girls other than for boys, 12-296
To transform the body, physical education is one of the means most directly effective, 12-276
Very few students approach physical education with the right attitude. How to make it?, 12-353
What is the ideal for a girl, from the point of view of physical education?, 8-241
Physical Education
Physical Education is meant to bring into the body things necessary for a higher life, 12-274
physical exercise
Here for a special work – No better way to prepare the body than physical exercise, 12-276
physical instinct
You must distinguish two very different things – Vital fear and physical instinct, 5-118
physical life
It is during one’s physical life on earth that one has the opportunity to purify oneself, 17-108
It is the physical life which is the true field for progress and realisation, 16-163
Physical life must be governed by the higher consciousness and not by the mental world, 11-228
physical mind
But it is not easy to get this collaboration – The physical mind is friendly with the vital, 4-50
Do not try to transform this physical mind or to silence it – Simply put the Peace, 11-9
If the physical mind were transformed, the transformation of the body would follow, 11-280
In the physical mind (years ago) you feel that all the normal stability is disappearing, 11-59
Is it possible to know God with one’s physical mind?, 10-43
Is the physical mind the same as the mechanical mind?, 6-318
It is not the physical mind – It is long since the physical mind has changed, 11-18
Most often what refuses most to change is the physical mind, 9-107
Physical mind becomes a good instrument of action when it is content to be that alone, 14-340
The direct action of the Supermind in the physical through the physical mind, 13-62
The mechanical mind is still more stupid than the physical mind, 6-318
The physical mind has made it a habit to doubt everything, 6-224
The physical mind is the difficulty of everyone – The realisation in the body, 11-8
The physical mind is the mind of the physical personality formed by the body, 11-18
The physical mind is under the sway of the vital world – There are greater mind-levels, 3-61
The physical mind is working in ignorance and full of falsehoods, 14-343
The physical mind stops doubting only when a higher mind, the rational mind tells it, 6-224
The physical mind, as soon as you take up an integral yoga, must be dealt with, 11-19
The resistance of the physical mind – First you must detach yourself from it, 17-89
The Supramental to be fixed here must enter and settle itself in the physical mind, 11-284
The vital must learn to accept conversion, with the help of the reformed physical mind, 3-144
There are mental planes that can be touched by the vital forces – The physical mind, 4-225
This discipline of the physical mind is very difficult, 11-293
This physical mind became wide – The Supramental is at work there, 11-284
This physical mind has become silent and received the inspiration of the Consciousness, 11-93
This physical mind is being developed under the supramental Influence, 11-279
This physical mind little by little was illumined, became conscious, was organised, 11-94
To know God the physical mind must cease to be the physical mind, 10-44
Wisdom in the physical mind – A first step towards the supramental manifestation, 15-108
Your physical mind is a public square, not very well organised, 6-258
physical Nature
“The very highest supramental Force […] can victoriously handle the physical Nature”, 6-207
Physical Nature includes everything that is physical though not entirely conscious, 4-371
There is a physical Nature which is perfectly harmonious – A progress of perfection Voir
What is the difference between consciousness and physical Nature?, 4-371
physical plane
That is the occult knowledge concerning the physical plane only, 5-67
These five constitute only the grossest part of the physical plane, 5-67
physical poise
The outer equality is to have a physical poise, to receive forces without being troubled, 5-23
physical Purusha
The physical Purusha awakens – The Light descended into the physical consciousness, 17-86
physical state
The physical state is cut off from its Origin, with an acute sense of separation, 7-215
physical training
Physical training – The body f obeying the reason rather than the vital impulse, 9-99
physical troubles
Physical troubles always come as lessons to teach equality, 15-138
physical world
The physical world is the image of all that happens in what we call the invisible, 5-272
The physical world is the place of protection and realisation, 12-245
The whole physical world is the symbol of universal movements, in other planes, 5-271
physical-vital
Behind, the physical-vital, beyond, the mind in matter, below, two more hidden layers, 5-67
pianist
The “hands” were what remained in the earth atmosphere of the dead pianist, 5-265
The hands of the pianist entering the hands of another, 5-264
pianists
Among musicians – There are pianists who have individualised their hands, 8-318
piano
To learn piano or to do painting the consciousness enters into the hands, 11-98
pictures
In books of revelation, there is an accumulation of forces – In every picture, photograph, 8-162
Looking at pictures – Most often they draw the consciousness towards the ordinary life, 17-71
Looking at pictures – Most often, they are about the things of the ordinary life, 12-234
pictures.
“I learnt much better by looking at pictures than by reading books”, 12-483
Pierre Curie
The power of work of Pierre Curie passed into his wife Marie Curie at his death, 4-196
pigs
Pigs – The obscure movements of the vital in the nature, 17-8
pillow
Not using any bedding or mosquito curtain or even a pillow – I have no objection to it, 17-203
pity
“Develop rather God’s divine compassion than human pity”, 10-358
“Examine thyself without pity, then thou wilt be more charitable and pitiful to others.”, 10-118
“Human pity is born of ignorance and weakness” – “Divine compassion […] saves”, 10-358
“Not pity […] but a divine […] compassion and helpfulness”, 10-358
“Pity […] for the suffering animals” – “humanity deserves from thee something nobler”, 10-265
“Pity is sometimes a good substitute for love”, 10-358
“pity on creatures is well, but not well, if thou art a slave to thy pity”, 10-275
An element of truth – Pity will be replaced by a strong and enlightened compassion, 12-100
Tears of pity are far more precious than the tears shed by those for their own pain, 2-222
place
Each element which is truly in its place has a total and perfect relation with the Divine, 8-28
Each one has the right to follow the path he has chosen, but it must be at the right place, 13-135
Find yourself, master the lower being – Then, take your proper place in the Divine Work, 16-154
Freedom of choice can be given to all the children – To find their true place in society, 12-368
Nothing is bad, it is just that things are not in their place, 10-107
Symbol of Auroville – The dot, the inner circle, the petals, 13-212
The Supermind will put each thing in its place, 10-107
We have, every one of us, a role to fulfil, a work to do, a place, 14-326
When each thing is exactly in its place, the whole will express the Supreme progressively, 10-107
Your place in the universal manifestation – The Supreme alone will show it to you, 12-349
planchette
It is the mental and vital vibrations of the people who use the planchette, 9-362
Most often into the planchette – You put your subconscious mental and vital forces, 9-364
What kind of forces can be called up by using the planchette, automatic writing?, 9-362
planes
Different planes of your being may not have any contact among themselves, 7-291
Even to reach there one must pass through several planes where one feels dazzled, 5-283
It is not the Divine Will that acted directly on Matter – Through planes of the world, 5-308
Man does not live on a single plane but on many planes at the same time, 15-334
On the other planes – Beings divided in two like this, others neither male nor female, 9-104
planets
Can we go to the other planets by occult means? – It is not the physical body which goes, 7-163
planning
“Plan not with the intellect, but let thy divine sight arrange thy plans for thee.”, 10-302
The body goes on doing from second to second what it has got to do – No planning, 11-168
The tendency to plan and talk – Let us hope some work also will be done, 14-321
To live to the utmost of one’s capacities at every minute without planning or wanting, 10-201
plans
The mind is also an instrument of action. The thoughts form plans, 15-312
plants
Aspiration in plants – When I give flowers, I give you states of consciousness, 3-132
Can a plant grow otherwise than physically?, 8-26
Certain flowers are the expression of a psychic attitude and aspiration in the plant, 8-26
Does a plant have its own individuality and does it also reincarnate after death?, 8-26
In plants there is a great vital force – An active consciousness at work in plants, 8-26
One can be conscious of a sensation without having the least thought, 4-240
Plants used as the media for worship – The same meaning as that given, 4-167
The plant serves as home and shelter, but the being is not created by the plant itself, 8-26
There are plants which are vain! – It is the same with animals, 4-29
When a list is made of the number of plants men know and use, it is ridiculously small, 5-365
plasticity
“the will to open and make plastic the physical consciousness and nature”, 4-366
A certain fixity is the chief obstacle to the widening, the plasticity – These cells, 10-114
A means to awaken in the material consciousness the necessary aspiration and plasticity, 9-34
As one grows up one becomes still more rigid – Children have this plasticity of growth, 5-260
Energy of a plastic mind does not draw back from any effort to progress, 14-346
If matter could become plastic enough, death would no longer be necessary, 9-34
In addition, a total plasticity in order to be able to follow the Supreme in His Becoming, 10-113
Instil into the being the sense of true beauty – The body is more plastic than you believe, 4-55
Mother, how can we be plastic to your touch?, 6-300
Once what has taken shape is plastic enough, there is no need to unmake everything Voir
Only when you grow aware that you are powerless, you begin to be open and plastic, 6-323
Physical plasticity – One of the important conditions of the transformation, 15-89
Plasticity – Always ready for the progress demanded, 14-146
Plasticity is a capacity of adaptation to circumstances and necessities, 4-207
So now, there is a kind of suppleness, plasticity – Very much in relation with the whole, 11-101
The body – A sort of plasticity, of fluidity, which seems to be a new way for the cells, 11-58
The body is plastic – You will succeed if you know how to do it with the true will, 5-114
The body is sufficiently plastic till twenty-five – More scientific methods later, 8-25
The body must be supramentalised – Qualities of plasticity and constant transformation, 10-29
The four main attributes of the supramental body which has to be brought into being, 3-175
The more plastic you are to the divine Will, the more opposition you will meet, 4-207
The only true attitude for a Yogi is to be plastic and ready to obey the Divine command, 4-207
There is a kind of plasticity or suppleness (a trustful, very trustful suppleness), 11-273
Through work the nature becomes less rigid, more plastic and supple, 14-316
To allow the free working of the New Consciousness – Be receptive and be plastic, 15-107
To be plastic towards the Divine – No preconceived ideas and fixed principles, 14-281
To receive the divine impulsion, they must be plastic – One must obey willingly, 4-367
What is to be found is the plasticity of Matter, so that Matter is able to progress always, 11-276
You cannot do but that which you have been given to do – True surrender, plasticity, 4-373
play
“on the earth now I am the joyful child who plays.” – The Divine Child who plays, 17-180
“You are a person and power […] put out from her for the play....” What play?, 6-267
During our tournaments there are many who play in a very bad spirit, 9-81
For children there should be a time for work and study and a time for play, 17-150
Play has no special place in this yoga, 17-157
Playing can be a vital pleasure if the vital turns it to its own advantage, 17-158
Should one play in order to win? – No, when you have a ripe consciousness, 4-42
Sometimes one playing suddenly remembers the Divine and no longer plays well – Why?, 4-387
The universe is called the play of the Divine! – All activities are the play of forces, 6-267
We are all acting a play, but we do not know what the play is. And so we worry, 10-148
While the other – It becomes divine because it is the Divine. It is the Divine who plays, 11-40
playfulness
“not to be too loosely playful in one’s games or too grimly serious in one’s life”, 10-320
playing
This would amount to saying that when one plays one is much more divine, 9-13
pleasure
“divine pleasure” – It is what is called Ananda, 8-120
“Men run after pleasure” – “meanwhile a divine and faultless bliss stands behind them”, 10-313
“There is no iron or ineffugable law that a given contact shall create pain or pleasure", 10-245
A pleasure which you push a little too far immediately becomes a pain, 7-149
All pleasure is a perversion, by egoistic limitation, of the Ananda, 16-390
Bliss is quite the opposite of all that is usually called joy and pleasure, 9-9
It is when your pleasure is the spontaneous outward expression of the unchanging joy, 10-69
It isn’t through an ascetic discipline that one renounces pleasure, 6-301
One must abstain from all pleasure-seeking, including sexual pleasure – Abstinence, 12-54
One must have totally renounced experiencing all pleasure to receive the Ananda, 6-292
Ordinary life – Pleasures through much struggle and effort, with worry and suffering, 16-136
Pleasure and pain are equally a degradation of Ananda, 7-149
Pleasure in itself is extremely fleeting – Joy is something altogether different, 8-190
Pleasure is a deceptive and perverse disguise which turns us away from our goal, 9-41
Pleasure is within the reach of all living beings, but with accompaniment of suffering, 16-296
So long as one finds pleasures, one cannot feel this delight, 9-22
The difference between pleasure, joy, ecstasy and Ananda, 16-296
The first – Delight of being must not be confused with the pursuit of pleasure in life, 12-18
The same event or the same contact causes pleasure in one and pain in another, 10-245
To know this Ananda, one must first have completely renounced all human pleasures, 8-120
To seek for pleasure is to ask for pain, for they are the obverse and reverse, 15-257
To seek pleasure is certainly the best way to make yourself miserable, 12-383
To transform the search for pleasure into an aspiration for the supramental plenitude, 12-56
Try to take pleasure in all you do, but never do anything for the sake of pleasure, 12-34
You will await your joys and pleasures, help and support, from the Divine alone, 12-70
pleasure.
Do not seek after pleasure, much less what is unpleasant, 3-255
Mara has no hold upon a man who does not live in pursuit of pleasure and has faith, 3-189
What is pleasing, affection, attachment, desire, craving, give rise to grief and fear, 3-255
poems
Will you explain the two poems? – Poetry cannot be explained, 6-457
poet
“O Poet, O Artist” – “It is the secret soul of Nature thou hast to seize”, 10-248
The poet and the artist must seek and express the Truth of the secret soul of Nature, 10-249
poetry
“Poetry is the sensuousness of the spirit.” What does that mean?, 7-274
Better not to lay too much stress, in your studies of poetry, on the human side of love, 17-335
For me poetry is beyond philosophy and explanation, 17-336
Poetry expresses the beauty of ideas, the harmony of thoughts, and gives to it all a form, 7-275
Poetry is not poetic unless it evokes. It is the world of form and sensation, 7-274
Poetry is sensuality of the spirit, 12-241
Saying that poetry is a sensuous way of approaching the truth – Not a condemnation, 7-276
Sri Aurobindo’s expression in its poetic form – It brings you into direct contact, 10-223
True poetry is beyond all philosophy and beyond all explanation, 12-241
When do we say that a poet is inspired?, 7-276
When one gets a shock should one try to express it either through music or poetry, 6-382
Will you explain the two poems? – Poetry cannot be explained, 6-457
poetry.
” poetry, painting and music” – “leading the way towards the realisation of the future”, 12-456
point
It is very convenient to take a point. You pass to the other side – The revelation, 5-399
point of view
Every point of view is necessary, if each one doesn’t try to impede the others, 8-104
points of view
Attempt for effectivity must admit the other points of view and try to make a synthesis, 15-63
It is very necessary to consider everything from as many points of view as possible, 12-5
Progress lies in widening – There must be a bringing together of all points of view, 12-184
poise
Only in peace, poise and harmony can the truth be discovered and lived, 10-320
political action
Sri Aurobindo – Political action would involve a sacrifice of his spiritual work, 13-27
political parties
My action upon earth – For the triumph of the Divine, irrespective of all sects and parties, 13-51
The greatness of a country does not depend on the victory of a party, 13-369
political.
“the various political and social trends […] have their advantages and disadvantages”, 12-476
politics
A man who did not accept any kind of compromise could not remain in politics, 7-297
All those who are connected with the Ashram must abstain from political polemic, 13-123
Completely give up this ordinary vulgar political practice, 15-56
Finance and politics – Two points where man is weakest and most attached to falsehood, 7-297
Has India a special role to play in present-day politics?, 7-303
If politics is taken in its true spirit, it must enter into the supramental transformation, 9-167
In his Ashram, a most important rule is that one must abstain from all politics, 13-122
It is easier to change economic and social conditions than political and financial ones, 9-168
It is out of the question for anyone connected with the Ashram to intervene in politics, 13-119, 17-201
It is understood that the Ashram is not doing politics and is not interested in elections, 13-124
One can’t do anything with politics as it is practised at present, 7-297
Politics and all that has to do with money – The most difficult to change, 9-167
Politics and so-called justice are still, in humanity, what is most closed to the Truth, 16-376
Politics is always limited by party – Party is limitation, 15-407
Politics, as it is practised, is a low and ugly thing, 13-122
Remain in politics and try to bring Truth into politics, 15-56
The best way to go beyond politics is to spread the message of Sri Aurobindo, 15-406
The politician who is trying to do his best, isn’t he guided by the Divine?, 7-298
We are not here to do politics but to serve the Divine, 13-119
What should be the attitude of a true politician?, 7-297
Pondicherry
All that Sri Aurobindo’s Presence has meant for the town of Pondicherry, 13-30, 13-375
Sri Aurobindo Ashram has in Pondicherry many faithful followers and friends, 17-252
The Ashram has in Pondicherry many sincere and faithful followers and friends, 13-124
The State of Pondicherry – A meeting place of all the cultures of the world, 13-374
poor
The poor are far more charitable than are those more favoured by fortune, 2-101
poor man
A poor man, a man having no qualities – One is unhappy only when one is not generous, 4-404
When we say “a poor man, what is the exact meaning of “poor man”?, 4-404
pork
For instance, an entire class of religion which forbids the eating of pork, 5-154
positive
The positive need to know the Divine and unite with Him usually comes much later, 8-96
positive side
One must have the positive side of being surrendered to the Divine Mother, 7-204
The side of construction is the positive side – Qualities which you must build, 7-202
There is a positive side and a negative side to this work – At the same time, 8-22
What does “the negative side” and “the positive side of experience” mean?, 7-202
positivism
The period of denial, positivism, is from this viewpoint quite indispensable, 6-197
possessed by the Divine
To be possessed by the Divine means that the Divine enters into you and governs you, 7-233
possessing
Happy is he who possesses nothing, he will partake of the delight of the radiant gods.”, 3-253
When you no longer possess anything, you can become as vast as the universe, 3-254
possession
A kind of vanity generally opens the door to those forces – People become possessed, 5-96
A very widespread error lies in the belief that a thing may be our own possession, 2-103
All relation cut off – The body is then usually possessed by an asuric or rakshasic being, 16-247
At the moment of the total possession, his psychic being leaves the possessed person, 6-434
Hitler was possessed – His fits were not epileptic, they were attacks of possession, 5-377
How can be sure of the connection of someone with a vital entity?, 4-190
It is only in an extreme case of a total possession that the psychic being goes away, 6-435
It is the same thing when people are attacked by small beings of the vital world, 5-95
Mentally deranged people are generally possessed – Feeling of being exceptional, 4-186
Not that the vampire in possession of a human being tries to possess another one, 3-310
The incarnation of an adverse force or one who is possessed – Such cases are very rare, 6-436
The one who had been possessed suddenly feels that he is becoming commonplace, 5-96
The possession is usually progressive – Finally it is a total possession, 6-434
Vampires are incarnations of beings from the vital world – In possession of a man, 3-42
Vampires may get complete possession of a man, 3-309
Vital beings driving away the psychic being of the person whom they possess, 4-184
When a being is possessed by a hostile force, what becomes of his psychic?, 6-434
You can deal much more effectively with those vital beings who terrify you, 3-165
possibilities
You may put as few barriers as you can in the way of the possibilities to come, 8-316
possible
“the change would depend on what was intended or possible”, 9-176
A higher perception of things – A state of perfect freedom where everything is possible, 9-177
If one looks from above, one says “intended”. If from below, one says “possible”, 9-176
Through eternities of time and infinities of space all is possible, 7-258
postulates.
“the second postulate of my youth” – “here too my ideal has failed me”, 12-482
“The very first postulate with which I set out […] has fallen to pieces”, 12-481
A postulate – “increase of knowledge must necessarily result in an increase of power”, 12-479
Another postulate – “that it is possible for us to know the Universe as it really is”, 12-480
posture
The correct posture while sitting and writing – Good for the teachers themselves, 12-190
potentialities
All things are potentially contained in the substance constituting man, 7-335
Each being contains in itself all the universal potentialities, 7-335
poverty
“Boast not thy riches, neither seek men’s praise for thy poverty and self-denial”, 10-312
“competence or riches” – “poverty” – “strive after and embrace God only”, 10-310
“Disease will always return to the body if the soul is flawed” – “poverty and trouble”, 10-269
“Poverty is no more a necessity of social life than disease of the natural body”, 10-267
“study also and strive that there may be no poor for thy assistance”, 10-266
“The acceptance of poverty […] pauperises life […] if it is perversely organised”, 10-267
“The existence of poverty is the proof of an unjust and ill-organised society”, 10-267
It is far nobler to seek a remedy for poverty so that there may be no poor left on earth, 10-266
The most generous people I have ever met in all the countries, were the poorest, 7-54
To the rich God gives money, but to the poor He gives Himself, 15-51
Too often the luxury of some represents the poverty of many others, 2-204
Will there be no more poor people and no more suffering? – That is absolutely certain, 10-268
power
An exterior power has value only in proportion of its expression of the power of Truth, 14-171
But you can build up the power consciously to shape your present and your future, 3-28
He himself possesses more power for action than when in his body, 11-329
In order to have vital power you yourself must be perfectly calm, 12-334
It is as though a projection of power. And it has now become a habitual thing., 11-154
Power of action – The power which results from a true surrender to the Divine, 14-324
Power should be in the hands of those alone who are conscious of the Divine Will, 13-165
Power should only be in the hands of those who are conscious of the Divine Will, 12-382
Power, money and sex, all three have to be conquered to be sure of having any one, 4-380
Sri Aurobindo proposes to bring into oneself the power which can conquer, 4-382
The material consciousness, when it knows, has power – That is worked out slowly, 11-109
The power of the spirit is far greater than all material powers – Both are indispensable, 10-292
The true power for action cannot come until one has gone beyond the stage of willings, 8-360
There has begun to take place a concentration of energy – It is so full of power, 11-269
There is a power we do not have, the power to fix the form here on earth, 10-118
To do is all very well, but to be is the only thing which has any power, 10-229
True knowledge acting in the outer being gives true power – Effort is no longer required, 8-360
Whether a power is set into activity for the divine’s purpose or for its own satisfaction, 3-33
Power
“That is a great secret of sadhana, to know how to get things done by the Power”, 11-70
“the false notion that the divine Power will do and is bound to do everything for you”, 6-208
An all-powerful Power is made of the fusion of the two, 11-114
And “like that” the Power is tremendous, 11-267
Each one has his way of approaching the Supreme – Love, Power, Consciousness, Truth, 15-396
Each time I have been conscious of the Power, the experience has been similar, 10-230
If it progresses sufficiently, scientists will find – It is That, the Power, that is all, 5-81
In 1956, it is Power that descended first – Light that gives Knowledge and Power, 11-52
It is a multiform Power, Love, Consciousness, Truth that expresses itself innumerably, 15-397
It is the descent of the supramental world – It is an absolutely material Power, 11-316
It is the new world and it is the new consciousness and it is the new Power, 11-317
Love and Wisdom are not the only aspects of the Divine” – Its aspect of Power, 8-297
One’s will is intensified – An infinite universal Power makes you act, 9-6
The feeling of an irresistible Power governing everything – The Force runs on, 10-229
The first to manifest – The aspect of Power, rather than the aspect of Joy or of Truth, 9-241
The Power in its essence is absolutely above human comprehension, 6-274
The problem seems to have been to create a physical capable of bearing the Power, 11-269
The Supreme Power is taking up all the movements. It will turn them into the Truth, 15-231
The true Power will not manifest except through a being who has attained detachment, 4-382
This Power – Anything that is contrary to its vibration is compelled to change, 10-174
This Power becomes more concretely powerful upon earth than earthly material things, 11-315
This Power is a Power of perfect harmony where each thing is in its place, 10-231
This tremendous Power is with a compassion! a gentleness! – A beatitude, 11-160
power.
A postulate – “increase of knowledge must necessarily result in an increase of power”, 12-479
powers
“Ambition has been the undoing of many Yogis” – To show power in some way, 4-81
“The powers of this world” it is felt, are “a dark contradiction of the divine Truth”, 7-400
All the powers which come from the higher regions are in fact necessarily allied, 10-1
Besides money, all the divine powers are manifested here and deformed here, 4-380
If an ambition is mixed up to obtain powers – It is a very dangerous game, 7-261
If someone asks you about Sri Aurobindo’s powers – Better to say
“I don’t know.”, 16-36
It is always wrong to display powers – They must be used by the will of the Divine, 3-8
The most usual form of power is control over things, persons, events, forces, 3-301
Yoga, to obtain power, to get a little rest, to serve humanity? – The philanthropist, 4-66
Powers of the Mother
“The four Powers of the Mother.” Which are these four powers? – The aspects, 6-273
practice
The most important point is to put into practice what you know, 4-181
practice.
If one puts into practice what he teaches to others, he can very well guide others, 3-239
One who puts into practice the teaching – Rejecting all passion, ill-will and delusion, 3-200
practise
For all things, first you must understand, will, and then begin to practise, 7-241
practising
“Why don’t people practise?”, 8-295
A drop of practice is better than an ocean of theories, advices and good resolutions, 14-208
A grain of practice is worth a mountain of theories, 15-199
A little bit of sincere practice is worth much more than a lot of written or spoken words, 14-208
A little sincere and regular practice is worth more than a lot of short-lived resolutions, 16-272
A mite of practice is infinitely more precious than mountains of talk, 3-200
A short story of ancient times – Putting into practice what one had learnt, 9-67
About the psychic and the soul – One has to read, study and, above all, practise, 16-264
Apply sincerely and scrupulously the little you already know, 17-31
Do we have a right to ask questions if we don’t practise what you say?, 8-295
In order to really possess knowledge, whatever it may be, you must put it into practice, 9-71
It is up to each one to choose whether he wants to practise or not, 8-295
Practice – The will to live and to be what one knows to be the truth, 14-30
Practice what you know rather than accumulate a purely theoretical knowledge, 3-228
Prières et Méditations – Only if you have the intention of putting it into practice, 12-149
Since that age, if thought has progressed, practice seems to have become worse, 3-235
Sri Aurobindo – Study all he has told us, strive to follow his example, 16-432
Sri Aurobindo revealed to us revealed to us the path but has also given us the example, 13-21
Study all that he has told us and endeavour to follow his example, 13-17
Such is the conclusion of the Dhammapada – To put the teaching into practice, 3-297
The greatest truths are sterile unless they are transformed through us into useful actions, 2-109
To express our gratitude to Sri Aurobindo – A living demonstration of his teaching, 13-28
To put into practice the little you know is the best way to learn more, 10-34
To understand the supreme truths you must put them into practice in your daily life, 9-72
Understand his teaching better and try to put it into practice, 13-16
Understand what he has taught us and in all sincerity put it into practice, 13-15
praise
The demand of the vital for praise – New cults and religions for worship and adulation, 3-137
The divine presence is capable of knowing what is to be done and what is not to be done, 4-90
The opinion of the Truth is of genuine worth – No mere compliments or criticisms, 3-138
The wise man controls himself if he is praised or blamed, 2-178
praise.
No one receives only blame or only praise, 3-258
The sage is not moved by praise or blame, 3-219
praises
“If I cared even for your praise […], if I cherished my reputation”, 10-336
“If men praise or hiss thee” – “take God within for thy only critic and audience”, 10-285
“Not to cull the praises of men has God made thee His own” – To do His bidding, 10-285
Prakriti
After that there is no longer this distinction between Purusha and Prakriti, 8-59
I refuse to make a division, one Purusha, masculine, and the other Prakriti, feminine, 6-118
The Divine Mother should not be identified with Prakriti, 7-204
The Purusha, instead of obeying Prakriti, must obey the Divine Mother, 7-204
What is the work of Purusha and Prakriti?, 6-118
pralaya
The seven attributes – It is said that the world was created seven times – Pralaya, 5-352
What people call “pralaya” changes nothing – The elements of the universe are eternal, 4-218
Pralaya
“...in the Truth-Creation the law is that of a constant unfolding without any Pralaya.”, 7-204
That is Pralaya – But it is said that our present creation will continue to be transformed, 6-170
There will always be a growing perfection – If it stopped it would be a new Pralaya., 8-34
pralayas
In the subconscient there is the memory of bygone pralayas, 11-311
The universe passing through periods of expansion and contraction – The pralayas, 11-120
pranam
About pranam – The true meaning of this gesture is the consecration to the Divine, 15-33
Pranam
The Indian tradition enjoining Pranam to the feet – Sri Aurobindo’s answer, 17-389
prayer
A moment of silence for all the children – But the prayer should not be compulsory, 12-332
A sufficiently sincere aspiration, intense prayer, is capable of changing the unfolding, 5-88
All bargaining spirit is an insincerity that takes away all value from the prayer, 15-209
All exhortations, even all prayers and invocations come from the lower hemisphere, 9-13
All sincere prayers are granted, but it may take some time to realise materially, 15-207
An aspiration sincere enough or a prayer intense enough can change everything, 5-91
As to prayer, if you don’t throw more fuel into the flame, after a time it dies out, 8-227
Ask that the whole consciousness might be raised towards that perfection – A prayer, 5-163
Aspiration implies a faith but not necessarily, like prayer, a faith in a divine being, 5-142
Do prayers and aspirations also take a form like thoughts? – Yes, 5-139
If you begin praying, I shall naturally be with you in your prayer, 7-385
It is good to repeat a mantra, a word, a prayer before going into sleep, 15-380
It is never in vain that an ardent and sincere prayer is addressed to the Divine’s Grace, 15-208
My Lord, , in all circumstances, let me repeat “May Thy Will be done and not mine.”, 15-211
One aspires for something, but prayer is something additional, 5-143
One can at least call upon his highest destiny by aspiration, prayer and surrender, 12-79
One formulates one’s aspiration, lets the true prayer spring up from one’s heart, 9-375
Prayer is a personal thing, addressed to a personal being, 5-143
Prayer is more external and always formulated – Aspiration is more self-forgetful, 5-141
The aspiration becomes mechanical and the prayer purely verbal. What should I do?, 8-227
The body has one prayer – Make me worthy of knowing, serving, being Thee, 11-330
The children in a chorus are going to pray – They asked for a prayer of the body, 11-91
The collectivity – Individuals can gather to practise common prayer and meditation, 9-369
The key is the sufficiently sincere aspiration or intense prayer – A magical power, 5-92
The psychic being has this trust – A prayer is answered, an aspiration is realised, 6-404
The very centre of aspiration is in the psychic being – One may pray in all the domains, 5-141
There are prayers which are the spontaneous formulation of a lived experience, 5-140
There are several kinds of prayers, 5-139
There have been cases of crowds spontaneously beginning to pray, 9-369
There is a kind of prayer at once spontaneous and unselfish – An intercession, 5-141
There is a prayer which is a spontaneous formula for expressing something precise, 5-140
There is the purely mechanical with words which have been learnt, making you calm, 5-139
To pray to the Mother for little things and selfish gain is harmful for spiritual progress, 16-276
What is the difference between prayer and aspiration?, 5-139
When one prays for the intervention of the Grace, doesn’t one expect a particular result?, 8-254
precaution
The lack of precaution is a part of the movement of hurry and impatience, 16-16
precautions
A disharmony between the inner and the outer being unless precautions are taken, 4-272
What are these precautions? – There is no general rule, 4-272
precision
A precision and a certitude that has entered into their way of thinking, 11-156
The body is as though passing from a kind of fluidity to a thing precise, 11-130
The Supramental will replace the mental precision by a clarity of vision, 11-131
preconceived ideas
Preconceived ideas are the innumerable habitual mental constructions, 14-346
The greatest enemies of a perfect sincerity are preferences and preconceived ideas, 14-71
preconceptions
Our mirror clear of all the dust of preconception and habit – A minimum of distortion, 2-84
predestination
Every predestined being – Upon earth to accomplish a precise mission, 6-386
In those who are predestined – It has the power to govern the circumstances of life, 6-386
predestined
For those who are predestined, usually they come to earth with a specific purpose, 8-27
If one is predestined, even if there are mountains of difficulties, one is sure to succeed, 7-339
People who are predestined are guided by the inner Guide – It is not very frequent, 7-338
Those who are predestined receive the help of an Inner Guide, 15-231
predicting
To predict things correctly – One conscious of the Divine and His faithful instrument, 16-404
predictions
An absolutely true prediction – But the time has come yet for the realisation, 10-140
An important factor for those who predict or see, is absolute sincerity – Clairvoyants, 10-127
Some people can predict things which already exist on earth, but at a distance, 10-127
preference
Only, you must have no preference, desire, repulsion, attraction, and above all, no fear, 11-188
So long as you are capable of preference – Not a perfect instrument of the Divine, 10-351
The only solution is the abolition of preference and desire, 11-222
preferences
A preference is an impulse, an attachment, an unconscious movement, 8-406
At every minute one has to choose – Preferences, this means precisely not choosing, 8-406
Choice means a decision and an action. Preference is a desire, 8-407
Have no preference about anything except to carry out the divine will, 17-54
How should we understand ‘not to have preferences’?, 8-405
One must be without preferences and without desire to know the Divine’s will, 15-257
Should preferences be neutralized or forgotten? – One should not have them!, 4-3
So long as one has desires, preferences and attachments, one is a slave, 12-103
The greatest enemies of a perfect sincerity are preferences and preconceived ideas, 14-71
The judgment must not be disturbed by personal preference – Self-detachment, 2-60
The teacher must not have any preference or attachment whatsoever for one or another, 12-167
To be able to know the Truth you must be without preferences and without desires, 13-371
To choose without preference and execute without desire is the great difficulty, 4-1
To know each time – Only when one has given up all personal preferences, 17-175
What comes and gets in the way is preference – preferences and desires, 4-386
premonition
That may very well be a kind of premonition that there’s going to be an accident, 5-119
premonitions
To have a premonition of something bad is of no use unless you take advantage of it, 17-111
premonitory dream
I don’t think that once in a million times it is a premonitory dream, 7-132
premonitory dreams
There are all kinds of premonitory dreams – These dreams are seen on various planes, 10-123
preparation
“This intellectual preparation can indeed be the first stage in a powerful Yoga”, 8-7
“What is one to do to prepare oneself for the Yoga?”, 4-68
A function of preparation – Reason is between the infrarational and the suprarational, 7-173
A preparation is needed to feel an increase of life out of the outer consciousness, 7-278
A sufficient mental preparation is needed to understand the experiences which come, 6-351
A whole mass of vibrations is prepared more and more to receive what must be, 4-216
All sincere spiritual effort towards an increase of consciousness is a preparation, 17-72
And reason can prepare the paths for the coming of the rule of the Spirit, 7-171
During the period of preparation a stimulus is necessary to make an effort for progress, 9-98
Education is one of the best means of preparing the consciousness, 7-59
Even then, a preparation is needed – Also being half-stunned at the moment of birth, 5-411
If so, most here are not ready for the new life, nor even ready to prepare for the new life, 16-331
Inner calm and peace and an ardent aspiration – The best preparation for receiving help, 17-188
It is one of the first steps in the preparation for being able to enter on the path, 8-349
It is the new mode of life that is preparing itself – The other one must give place to it, 11-265
Perhaps man had to prepare his mind first before being able to go beyond it, 7-317
Reason is essentially an instrument of wisdom – A preparation for going beyond, 7-171
The ideas of “pulling”, “calling”, are not quite right – One should prepare oneself, 4-400
The indispensable preparation before any integral transformation could take place, 7-222
There is a preparation – To accustom the body methodically to understand, 8-211
This physical being seems really to have been prepared for another consciousness, 11-246
This state can now be realised by all those who take the trouble of preparing themselves, 9-111
Those who follow one or the other in all sincerity truly prepare themselves for yoga, 7-316
To prepare for the Yoga – One does not live in total ignorance of what happens within, 16-155
To prepare oneself – Distinguish in oneself the origin of all one’s movements, 16-311
To prepare oneself by studying books takes quite a long time – When you are all alone, 7-337
To prepare the path means...?, 7-175
To venture there, one needs a complete preparation of self-purification and widening, 8-217
Two preparatory movements – To go within yourself and to widen yourself progressively, 10-19
Unless one is prepared, it is better not to be spontaneous in one’s daily actions, 8-282
What is one to do to prepare oneself for the Yoga? – To be conscious and to act strictly, 3-2
What is the fundamental virtue to be cultivated in order to prepare for the spiritual life?, 8-247
What to do to prepare oneself in order to be ready for a spiritual discipline, 16-299
When one is well prepared, the last movement is like a spontaneous blossoming, 8-24
You are not all of a single piece. Your present body is often an accident, 4-95
You must go on preparing yourself at this level in order to climb another higher step, 7-35
presence
Above all the psychic feels the presence – Sometimes the mind, vital, even the physical, 17-142
I hope people do not need the physical presence to feel the Help and the Force, 4-106
Never forget to call me, for it is by calling me that the presence becomes effective, 16-44
The divine presence is capable of knowing what is to be done and what is not to be done, 4-91
There is a spiritual presence in everyone, 9-339
This presence becomes quite obvious in the human being, even the most rudimentary, 9-340
To remain in your central consciousness – Never forget the divine presence, 17-93
Presence
“All are linked together by a secret Oneness.” – It is precisely the divine Presence, 8-75
“becoming aware in oneself of the divine Presence”, 5-353
All are united by the divine Presence which, though it appears fragmented, is yet One, 8-76
Become aware of the Presence and your difficulties will disappear, 14-232
Become conscious of the Divine Presence and live exclusively according to Its Will, 10-275
Becoming conscious of the Divine Presence in oneself gives an exceptional control, 16-403
But if you live in the Divine Presence and if the Divine does all, sees all, is all – Peace, 11-287
Empty your heart of everything – That great emptiness may attract the Presence, 16-170
Find this Presence in yourself and all your difficulties will disappear, 14-15
For example, if our faith were pure, we would at once be aware of the divine Presence, 15-320
Hidden in the depths, at the core of matter, there is the Divine Presence, 9-321
How can one feel the divine Presence constantly?, 7-403
If you want to keep this Presence constantly in you, avoid carefully all vulgarity, 14-206
In each heart, the Divine’s Presence is the promise of future and possible perfections, 14-10
In peace and inner silence you will more and more become conscious of the Presence, 14-140
In the intimacy of this self-giving one can become conscious of the inner Presence, 16-99
Is it possible to feel the divine Presence when one is surrounded by a bad atmosphere, 5-347
It is because the look is always turned outside that you don’t feel the Presence, 15-400
It is rather exceptional to feel the Presence without having psychic love, 17-143
It is the desire and rebellion that prevent your vital from feeling the Presence, 17-94
It is the spiritual consciousness and the divine Presence which give to life all its value, 8-135
It is Thy Presence that always it calls and for that it waits., 2-123
Living a spiritual life – The awareness of the Divine Presence in all things and always, 16-155
Look into the depths of your heart and you will see there the Divine Presence, 14-350
Man must become conscious of this Divine Presence within him, 2-41
No joy is comparable to the feeling of the eternal Presence in one’s heart, 14-182
One now sees only the divine Presence, the divine Will and the Grace everywhere, 8-222
Only in a few exceptional beings does this Presence change into a fully conscious being, 9-340
Only the conscious Divine Presence is capable of mastering and conquering all violence, 10-279
The certitude of the Divine Presence within us – The ultimate victory is certain, 10-293
The Divine is always with us. It is up to us to become conscious of His Presence, 17-374
The Divine Presence is in you – The strength is in you, 15-399
The Divine’s Presence gives us serenity in action and an unchanging happiness, 14-13
The mental being has become man in order to find within himself the divine Presence, 8-35
The more we advance on the way – The need of the Divine Presence, 15-187
The more you feel lonely, the more you are ready to perceive His luminous Presence, 14-9
The only worth for the individual – The divine Presence and the spiritual consciousness, 8-135
The perception of the Presence – The participation of feeling and sensation, 16-391
The sense of the divine Presence in oneself is stronger than everything against fear, 4-212
The true aim of life is to find the Divine’s Presence and to surrender to It, 14-5
The vital governed by the Presence – The vital force rendered peaceful and disciplined, 14-354
The whole atmosphere had changed into the divine Presence – Then it stayed, 11-132
There comes a moment when life becomes intolerable without the Divine Presence, 16-427
There is no reason not to feel the divine Presence, 7-404
To be conscious of the constant Presence, feeling and sensation must participate, 16-390
To become conscious of the inner Presence – A most important point of the sadhana, 16-160
True strength and protection come from the Divine Presence in the heart, 14-206
Whatever I do with the Presence of the Lord, I do without waste, 11-50
When the remembrance is constant, one often feels a Presence that imposes itself, 16-374
You at once feel in your heart this Presence, this Force, this Grace, 15-398
present
Knowing whether one belongs to the past, to the present or to the future, 15-71
The present is the most important moment in life, 15-73
There are unique moments in life that pass like a dream. One must catch them, 15-73
pressure
Effects of the pressure of the Yoga sometimes create ungrounded fears, 3-91
The pressure from above opens the road and makes a passage through the resistance, 6-207
The pressure of inert passivity – From the lower vital and the material nature, 17-25
The pressure upon the entire earth of the force of Truth causes disorder to spring up, 13-366
Under the pressure of the Force, the first effect is a dangerous swelling of the egos, 17-231
When you know that you know nothing – You answer to the force putting a pressure, 6-300
Pressure
A golden Force pressing down upon Matter to compel it to turn towards the Divine, 11-313
It is as though by the Pressure all Falsehood had come out to disappear, 11-272
It is like a frightful Pressure to bring about the desired progress, 11-297
This Pressure of which I have spoken – Going down towards the subconscient, 11-309
pressure in the head
Effects of the pressure of the Yoga sometimes create ungrounded fears, 3-91
pretence
The danger of teaching others, of saying more than you know – Pretence is ruinous, 4-75
pretending
Have no ambition, pretend nothing, but be at every moment the utmost that you can be, 9-98
It is much more important to be than to seem to be – Not pretend to live, 10-202
One should not pretend to be what one is not. It is better to be frank than hypocritical, 16-276
Sincerity, a perfect honesty and transparency – Nothing which pretends, hides, 8-73
They suffer the consequences of their pretences – One must not pretend, one must be, 8-72
You cannot pretend to be in contact with your soul – It cannot be contrived, 10-24
You should never pretend to be more perfect than you are, 16-302
pretension
A drop of sincerity has more value than an ocean of pretension and hypocrisy, 14-69
Hypocrisy and pretension are the homage ignorance pays to the truth, 14-194
Now, a kind of hypocrisy, pretension, underhand duplicity is in the human mind, 3-235
The more you strive to realise, you will discover pretension, sham and ambition, 12-425
prettiness
If you want to be quite pretty, quite seductive – To do all that here is ridiculous, 8-241
previous lives
How is that we have met? – We have all met in previous lives, 3-3
pre-vision
Pre-vision – The power of projecting one’s consciousness into the future, 15-31
pride
Ascetic methods, to torture your body a little – This gives you only a spiritual pride, 6-429
Can a very proud person have a great aspiration? – Why not?, 5-350
Certain conditions in us (and pride is one of them) automatically invite blows, 16-93
Doesn’t ascetic discipline help us to overcome attachment? – No, it inflates your pride, 6-301
In a calm submission, usually one is very proud of oneself – The other one is better, 6-64
It is not the soul but the ego and its pride that feel defeat and humiliation, 14-259
Mentally deranged people are generally possessed – Feeling of being exceptional, 4-186
No ambition, no vanity, no pride. A sincere self-giving, a sincere humility, 8-278
Pride – A great obstacle to progress, 14-259
Real divine beings do not like to be worshipped – They have no pride, 6-195
Self-righteousness is a feeling of virtuous superiority – Pride, enemy of virtue, 10-68
Some of those beings like dissolution better than conversion – Through pride, 5-379
The greatest obstacle to the contact with the Divine is pride – No place for the Divine, 5-348
Torturing the body in order to realise the Divine leads to nothing at all, except to pride, 6-182
pride.
Cast away anger, reject pride, break all bonds, 3-258
Pride and the thirst after reputation and a high rank, 3-217
Prières et Méditations
Prières et Méditations – Only if you have the intention of putting it into practice, 12-149
principle
“Men in the world have two lights, duty and principle” – When replaced by God’s will, 10-285
Principle
If you are able to go deep enough, you find the Principle and the Force behind the idea, 9-382
principles
Principles are whims of the mind just as desires are whims of the vital, 14-342
prison
“God took me to a prison and turned it into a place of meditation”, 10-68
The contrast between the material prison and the mental prison of narrow rules, 10-68
prisoners
The vast majority of men are like prisoners – They like their falsehood and their bondage, 9-430
private life
Conversation with an outsider about business or work – About his private life, 4-155
Work is the expression of the best in the man – What relaxation means for most men, 4-155
prizes
Capacity plus goodwill and regularity of effort should be there to warrant the prize, 12-202
Is it good to give prizes to the children or reward them? – This is not bad, 12-364
Prizes – Importance of the inner attitude and the student’s understanding of the aim, 12-364
Prizes belong to a rather low standard of life, 15-257, 17-317
probabilities.
“All that we can deduce from them is a probable state of the world, not a certainty”, 12-483
“I do not have any certitudes about the world, only probabilities” – “A ray of hope”, 12-483
problem
(Another child) For a mathematical problem, sometimes the solution takes too long, 5-125
There is not one problem that can resist this power of concentration, 5-399
You have opened a door of your consciousness – The solution of your problem, 5-219
problem.
The problem – “How can one fully realise one’s own good and the good of others?”, 12-493
problems
Hand over your problems to the Divine and He will pull you out of all difficulties, 14-5
The lack of unification around their conscious soul is the cause of all problems, 14-333
The possibility of illness, for problems – The occasion for making the final progress, 11-223
When a new work is started here, new problems of the world come in, 13-161
procreation
Nature took up this sublime force of love, mixing it with her movement of procreation, 12-66
Producing many children – Control or, if he is incapable of it, operation on himself, 17-276
The two things very different – Procreation, the food, 11-304
produce
A harmony develops between the climatic conditions of a country and its produce, 7-53
producing
If one produces something of value, it is an enrichment – Affairs of pure speculation, 4-376
production
Adjusting the production to the needs – Adjusting the needs to the production, 15-53
profit
Nothing can turn its back on the divine love more than that wish to calculate and profit, 5-241
profiting
Everywhere and always people have the idea of profiting, 8-129
People take the train to come here just because they wanted to “profit”, 8-128
That has not come to make people profit in any way whatever, 8-129
profits
Profits for investors in a project – In Auroville the profits go to the town, 17-322
programme
Never forget our programme and the deeper reason of your coming here, 12-47
Our programme – To become instruments that express the divine will in the world, 12-73
progress
“Be only a burning fire for progress” – But if I want to progress in sports?, 6-28
“Reaction perfects and hastens progress by increasing and purifying the force within it”, 10-309
“Sadhana has to be done in the body.” – One does not progress outside terrestrial life, 7-33
“The human race always progresses most when most it asserts its importance to Nature”, 10-271
A common effort to become conscious of the highest ideal and to work for its realisation, 2-150
A country still ascending the steps of progress and of mastery, 2-156
A great aspiration, much goodwill and this flame, this need for progressing are better, 5-285
A great progress if you repeat this effort until there is nothing more to hide, 6-199
A joy in the process of realisation – An unshakable conviction, a will towards progress, 3-139
A normal but progressive equilibrium – Periods of assimilation and of expenditure, 7-140
A problem – The entire terrestrial life has to follow a certain curve of progress, 7-320
A progress through joy and harmony instead of a progress through struggle and suffering, 11-77
A rapid progress in one part not followed by an equivalent progress in other parts, 3-86
A turn for the better – Those who are of good will make considerable progress, 11-1
A work that has terrestrial progress as its goal – To be started, endure, be destroyed, 15-85
Above all, one must be convinced that the possibility of progress is unlimited, 16-431
Adopt the thought for the time being, the one which will help you to make progress, 6-358
All the progress we make always results from truths coming from above, 10-143
Anything which has to do with desires, repulsions, is enough to impede your progress, 7-294
As for your progress, only the aspiration from the heart and the psychic can be effective, 14-343
As soon as you want to progress, you meet the resistance of what does not want, 8-208
Be only a burning fire for progress, take whatever comes to you as an aid to progress, 12-33
Because progress is not constant – A growth, an apogee, a decline and a decomposition, 5-204
Between the vital being and the mental, which progresses faster generally?, 5-252
By aspiration. The will for progress and self-purification lights the psychic fire, 8-251
Do all progress in a spiral, and all together or separately?, 5-334
Do not think of what you have been, think only of what you want to be – Progress, 15-76
Do those who have this aspiration without knowing it also progress without knowing it?, 7-420
Does the psychic being always progress?, 5-203
Each time you receive a blow from life – You have to make a progress, 4-122
Eternity and progress, 11-201
Every event in life, great or small, can be an opportunity for progress – Two examples, 12-75
Everything can be used for the sake of progress if one knows how to use it, 12-321
Everything that brings down the consciousness is an obstacle in one’s progress, 7-294
Fixity is just what prevents the body from progressing as rapidly as it could and should, 5-260
For a happy and effective life – Sincerity, humility, perseverance and thirst for progress, 12-123
For governing or giving a lesson – To do work, one must make a lot of progress, 5-300
From the Stone Age to our times man has made progress only in the mind – Why, 7-317
Generally one part or another progresses in its turn while the other parts remain quiescent, 16-303
He waits only for human beings to have made some indispensable progress, 12-69
He who progresses internally can live always under the same external conditions, 15-190
Here there is a possibility of absorbing consciousness and progress not found elsewhere, 6-269
Humanity has made some progress and the true victory must be won in life itself, 3-276
Humanity has progressed in the mind - There are things that no longer need to be said, 3-272
If it helps you to progress, think in this way – Not a single thought is the absolute truth, 6-358
If one makes an offering of the difficulty, one immediately feels the joy of progress, 8-252
If one succeeds in becoming what one does, it is a great progress – Work as a discipline, 4-362
If one wants to remain in the universe, one must admit the principle of progress, 8-233
If we are not conscious of all that the Divine is doing for us, do we not progress?, 5-61
If you never go beyond the limit you have reached, you will never progress, 8-195
If you remain without working, well, you don’t know if you have progressed or not, 7-287
If you use them to make progress, it increases your capacity of receiving enormously, 7-139
Important to keep the true orientation in one’s aspiration and a living will for progress, 9-31
In an evolving world everything is necessarily a help to progress, 10-56
In order to progress truly the first thing to do is to cut the knot of the ego, 6-390
In spite of all appearances to the contrary, the whole is always constantly progressing, 11-76
In the consciousness of the body it translates itself as a progress over the inconscience, 11-88
In the truth of your being, your progress is almost unlimited, 8-387
In truth, a progressive advance, though apparently cut up by withdrawals, 4-23
Instead of suffering, you learn. Instead of being miserable, you progress, 5-201
Is the vital or mental progress made before is of any value in another life?, 5-358
Is union the end of self-progress? – There is never any end to progress, 5-57
It depends on the inner strength, the inner sincerity, and on the capacity for progress, 6-324
It is a progress that the Divine brings about in you without your collaboration, 5-62
It is a work which really makes you progress – One enters, penetrates, understands, 5-220
It is always an indication of the progress which has to be made, 5-417
It is always good to make a progress or to exceed oneself, 8-319
It is always preferable not to try to assess the progress one is making, 16-303
It is better not to worry about progress, because worrying only hinders the advance, 14-223
It is better to refer all to the vision of the guru – The surest path to progress, 8-350
It is exactly upon this that later the child’s effort for progress must be founded, 4-24
It is here, on earth, that progress is possible, during the period of earthly existence, 9-270
It is impossible to become perfect without the world itself making a great progress, 6-447
It is like a frightful Pressure to bring about the desired progress, 11-297
It is not good always to be wanting to know whether one has made any progress, 17-168
It is not possible to progress without encountering obstacles and difficulties, 17-83
It is only in silence that a true progress can be made, 14-141
It is the best from the spiritual point of view, the best for your progress, 6-349
It is the body that wants to participate. It is altogether a progress, 11-92
It would be impossible to progress if one were completely shut up in oneself, 5-207
Just because the universe had to be progressive, perfect identity had to be veiled, 8-232
Let us offer our work to the Divine, This is the sure means of progressing, 14-297
Let us progress ourselves, it is the best way of making others progress, 15-76
Life upon earth for a psychic being is the opportunity to progress, 7-76
Looking backwards for a confirmation of the progress made – Only as a lever, 16-18
Man finds his full power for progress when he no longer feels bound to Nature, 10-271
Many different kinds of progress – This one is an intellectual and artistic progress, 7-305
No effort for progress has ever been made in vain, 15-76
No law prevents anybody from participating consciously in the universal progress, 7-422
Not much progress if the two do not agree – It is better if the mind is converted first, 5-252
Now, there is behind the physical progress a vital progress and a mental progress, 5-205
One can find in everything a chance to progress in consciousness and self-mastery, 16-289
One could dream of a game where the zeal for progress would find new means, 9-35
One must go out of the manifested world in order to go out of all progress, 5-205
One must have a sincerity in the aspiration, really want to progress – Then it comes, 6-325
One must learn always not only intellectually – One must progress in regard to character, 12-124
One wastes much energy in self-criticism – Better to use the energy in making progress, 6-350
Opposition and contraries are a stimulus to progress, 10-165
Perfection is difficult to attain and there is always a great deal of progress to be made, 12-383
Progress – The very principle of the eternal Manifestation, 10-222
Progress – To be ready, at every minute, to give up all one is and all one has, 15-75
Progress is going on at a giant’s pace – That shakes the house a little, but it goes on, 11-208
Progress is the sign of the divine influence in creation, 15-75
Progress lies in widening – There must be a bringing together of all points of view, 12-184
Progress made on one side is set off by an attack of the adverse forces on the other, 8-23
Progress will be a joy instead of being an effort and often even a struggle, 12-64
Sincerity, humility, perseverance and an insatiable thirst for progress are essential, 16-431
So long as he chooses to work for the Divine, he will progress in the capacity for work, 5-204
Spiritual progress and the service of Truth are based on harmony and not on criticism, 12-184
Sri Aurobindo makes Kali the great liberating power who impels towards progress, 9-377
Striving to progress immediately renders the thing, no matter what it is, interesting, 12-394
Suffering as a means of progress, progress, and the cure of suffering – are coexistent, 11-43
Suffering is certainly not indispensable in order to make progress, 17-118
That’s the way Nature progresses – She is in no hurry, 5-359
The adverse forces – For making see and feel the progress that has yet to be made, 10-119
The best way of not becoming old is to make progress the goal of our life, 12-123
The best way to avoid growing old is to make progress the goal of our life, 16-432
The desire for progress, for perfection, should always be the centre of our action, 2-97
The experience must come spontaneously, as the result of inner progress, 6-432
The feeling that things are not all right – A constant unfolding in perpetual progress, 5-312
The idea of progress belongs to the intelligent will which is active only in very few, 12-353
The incapacity of the outer forms to follow the movement of the inner progress, 9-34
The integral yoga where everything is included – The progress is much more difficult, 8-46
The joy of progress imagines that always one will have to go further, 8-20
The least little circumstance in life can teach you how to progress, 6-154
The mind intervenes and physical receptivity diminishes – Physical progress stops, 5-208
The molecular substance is progressing in its capacity to express the divine Force, 7-421
The most useful idea to spread – Individual self-perfection for real progress, 2-69
The opportunities for progress – When one does not progress, one gets bored, 5-48
The peace is universally appreciated, the progress only by those courageous, 15-185
The perception that some progress has been made should come spontaneously, 16-303
The physical body as it is at present is not able to progress constantly, 7-205
The possibility of illness, for problems – The occasion for making the final progress, 11-223
The progress you will make spontaneously is infinitely greater, 6-431
The progression makes the return to the Origin, the destruction no longer necessary, 7-205
The psychic being itself progresses in them and they are not conscious of it, 5-204
The purpose of earthly life is progress, 15-75
The reason of the incarnations when there is this effort to make the world progress, 5-388
The role that the adverse forces play in the creation – So that there can be progress, 10-119
The same event can fill you with ecstatic joy – The divine Grace makes you progress, 8-84
The sign of progress is when one can go up without entering into trance, 8-275
The smaller dose is always there – One drop of That and it becomes light and progress, 11-86
The total conquest depends on some progress in the collectivity – Buddha’s conclusion, 4-381
The whole being progresses – A small part in the being did not want to move, 5-175
The will to progress – Opens to the divine influence and makes capable of receiving, 16-249
There are in the psychic being two very different kinds of progress, 5-203
There is a physical Nature which is perfectly harmonious – A progress of perfection, 7-215
There is another aspect of the divine grace, the aspect of progress, 9-298
There must first be an expansion of consciousness and a constant personal progress, 8-204
These fits can be changed into a means for progress – Look at the cause of the fit, 4-52
Those who are united with their psychic being – A progress till the last breath, 5-205
Those who live in the mental consciousness – Their mental receptivity grows very much, 5-209
Those who refuse to progress will fall back to a sub-human level, 9-299
Three major ways in order to progress – To widen, to deepen, to surrender oneself, 16-435
To do with care all that one does is the basis of all progress, 12-339
To grow out into a progressive consciousness, the most important thing is sincerity, 15-297
To have the responsibility for people obliges you to make the most essential progress, 5-299
To keep the equilibrium everything must progress at the same time, 6-180
To make the maximum progress possible, one must know how to use one’s nights, 7-70
To want to progress, to know that everything is yet to be done, to be conquered, 13-315
Two aspects of the liberating action of the Divine Grace – Peace and progress, 15-185
Two tendencies which ought to complement each other so that progress may be achieved, 12-39
Under the influence of the psychic, the vital and the mental being always make progress, 7-420
We are on earth in order to progress and to perfect ourselves – Successive lives, 17-368
We are on earth to progress and we have everything to learn, 12-366
We must go on not through fear of punishment but through the ardour for progress, 3-236
We want progress. But usually there get mixed up with it all kinds of desires, 6-337
What causes the physical being’s disgust? – An absolute refusal to progress, 12-343
What is indispensable in every case is the ardent will for progress, 9-159
What is the resistance on the material plane? – It is all that refuses to progress, 5-269
What seemed bad to us was very useful and helped us to make the necessary progress, 10-49
What the intellect has understood let the whole being realise – The power of progress, 12-141
Whatever you do you can find interest in it – If you take it as the means of progressing, 14-248
When one does not progress, one feels bored – We are here on earth to progress, 12-74
When one is bored, Mother, does that mean one does not progress?, 5-50
When one makes an effort to progress, at the same time one makes an effort of ascent, 7-102
When one sees in oneself something seeming nasty proves that one has made progress, 8-7
When some progress needs to be made, you must set to work to make it, 17-370
When you want to progress, the difficulty you want to conquer increases – It will pass, 9-175
With patience and endurance, there is no progress which cannot be made, 12-359
With the new help which comes to you, work out other means – Progress stage by stage, 4-181
Without the psychic influence, there would never be any sense of progress, 4-165
You are almost entirely incapable of knowing whether you are making progress or not, 9-316
You become old when you stop progressing., 12-123
You do not necessarily progress towards perfection – Progress is rather an ascent, 4-14
You must try, you must make an effort yourself – Gradually one progresses, 6-403
Your work has to be perpetually re-done – One can re-do it with a little progress, 6-320
Youth is constant growth and perpetual progress, 8-20
progress.
The Bhikkhu should not treat his own progress lightly, nor envy the progress of others, 3-288
project starting
No start unless all the money is collected and all the plans and calculations are made, 17-220
Starting a primary school – The teachers must be found first, 17-243
projection
The key to cure the wrong movement without suppression – To project it into the light, 11-211
projects
The choice of a subject for study freely made by each student – A short or a long project, 12-176
The project method – Each student will be asked to select one or a few topics, 12-177
promises
Suddenly you get a sort of revelation, you are in the true consciousness – As promises, 8-171
proof
No external proofs you can have will ever give you any knowledge, 9-368
There will be no irrefutable proof until everything is accomplished, 9-255
proofs
The best way of proving to others what one feels to be true – One must live it, 10-85
The habit of demanding material proofs is one of the most glaring effects of ignorance, 10-26
You can prove anything with the mind – It follows that reasoning leads nowhere, 10-32
propaganda
Adverse propaganda – It doesn’t matter at all, 8-106
Faith, to be sincere and effective, cannot be the object of any propaganda, 13-49
No propaganda spirit must be used, 15-29
The world goes on as it is. So here also. There is politics of all kinds, propaganda, 13-51
When one makes propaganda – Wanting to compel others to think as one does, 8-104
property
At Auroville nothing belongs to anyone in particular. All is collective property, 13-207
Wealth should not be a personal property – A change of psychological attitude, 16-373
Wealth should not be a personal property and should be at the disposal of the Divine, 16-372
prophecies
Prophecies – The Word of Truth has a power of manifestation. One must not speak, 10-232
There have been prophecies that there will be a new earth and a new human race, 6-159
Those who have made this prophecy are the ones who will realise it, 6-159
Prophets
The power of divination is in the psychic being – Prophets, for example. The Vedas, 8-187
prosperity
Prosperity stays consistently only with him who offers it to the Divine, 15-50
Unselfish prosperity – He who receives it abundantly, gives all as he receives it, 15-50
Prosperity
At Prosperity, it is on my orders that everyone is questioned about their requests, 17-140
To sell the things received from Prosperity is an insult to the Divine, 13-182
protecting
There are things and beings who must be protected – What is beautiful, good, true, 2-238
protection
A sincerity which must become total and absolute, for sincerity alone is your protection, 8-248
A thought of doubt or ill-will or revolt – Immediately you go out of the protection, 5-165
Await from the Divine alone help, protection, guidance and approbation, 14-286
It is by allowing bad thoughts and doubts that you have come out of the protection, 13-182
No protection, no Grace can save those who refuse the indispensable purification, 8-260
Ordinary people are not under a special protection – It is only for people who do yoga, 5-166
Physical protection – With a total surrender to the Divine and the absence of all desires, 15-47
The best protection is an unshakable faith in the Divine Grace, 15-47
The causes of illness – “some part in you that does not respond to the protection”, 5-165
The complete consecration to the Divine is the ideal attitude and makes you protected, 7-190
The Divine can give protection only to those who are whole-heartedly faithful, 13-121
The protection acts if the action of the group is coordinated and disciplined, 16-345
The protection may come from many different sources – Some informant, the aura, 10-131
There is always a way of isolating oneself by an atmosphere of protection, 7-144
This is the protection and the means of defence for supramental beings, 11-315
True strength and protection come from the Divine Presence in the heart, 14-206
When an individual acts independently, the protection acts in the measure of his faith, 16-345
When we have a ring or some ornament with your image, does it give us protection?, 6-234
When you have no fear and remain under protection, you are sheltered, 5-179
Without conscious occult powers, is it possible to help or protect from a distance?, 8-252
Your force, Your light and Your love will protect me against all evils, 15-214
Protection
Many people doubt the effectiveness of the Protection, the safety of the Path, 8-260
prudence
A lack of prudence by giving no thought to the risk of wounding someone, 2-212
A prudent merchant neither used nor sold stolen clothes given to him by gratitude, 2-213
The wise man is prudent in what he looks at, in what he listens to, and in what he says, 2-213
psychic
“A psychic fire within must be lit into which all is thrown with the Divine Name upon it.”, 8-251
“the psychic behind supporting all” – What does this mean?, 7-218
“There is the psychic condition” – Being in relation with one’s psychic, 6-120
“To keep the psychic awake and in front” – What does “in front” mean?, 6-409
A misfortune, a “cross” touches only the outer consciousness – The psychic is above, 4-45
A sort of association between the physical and the psychic, 6-5
A well-developed psychic has nearly reached the maximum point of its formation, 7-20
All the domains above the mental are of a spiritual order – The psychic only upon earth, 4-165
All the events of former lives in which the psychic participated are preserved, 7-218
Also, to study the relation between these different things – One reaches the psychic, 7-78
Always one part in the being is turned to the psychic and receiving its influence, 7-417
An inspiration coming from the psychic depths gets mixed with all sorts of things, 8-192
And yet this psychic presence pushes the whole being towards this fulfilment, 9-16
Ask for it, aspire after it – Emotion belongs to the higher vital, not to the pure psychic, 3-124
At times the feeling or the thought or even the body is in contact with the psychic, 7-116
Because it is too strong for them – Even if you enter into the psychic, it is dazzling, 4-97
Becoming aware ought to be done by the psychic, but it is rarely the psychic, 4-232
Before this contact, you can receive the psychic influence – More or less lasting effects, 16-246
Body freed from the mind and the vital through a constant union with the psychic being, 12-7
But for those who are not conscious of their psychic?, 5-204
But it is difficult for a human being to keep up a constant contact with his psychic, 12-45
Can the psychic express itself without the mind, the vital and the physical? – It does, 7-42
Communications from the psychic have their own character quite distinct from the mind, 16-426
Concentrate here, on the solar plexus – One can most easily find the psychic, 7-248
Does the psychic choose in advance the form it is going to take?, 5-213
External motives are simply pretexts used by the psychic to realise itself, 5-3
For the physical being to hold the joy and love for very long – Governed by the psychic, 17-73
Has the psychic any power? – It is usually the psychic which guides the being, 5-393
Has the subliminal a contact with the psychic? – Not more directly than the outside being, 7-108
How can a child know what he is? – It is only the psychic that can tell you, 12-125
How can one experience the psychic and the soul? – Read, study and above all practise, 12-388
How is the psychic need to express itself realised? – It expresses itself by realising itself, 7-40
If the mind lets the psychic make use of it, that will be very good, 7-41
If the psychic guides the mind, the mind will act in a psychic way, 7-44
If the vital is entirely surrendered to the psychic, it becomes a wonderful instrument, 7-44
If you could find your psychic and unite with it, all the problems would be solved, 12-428
If you could have taken a small decision to feel your psychic – Now it is over, 6-304
If you have become conscious of your psychic and live in it – The psychic world, 5-134
If you have entered above the mind, you no longer need to concentrate in the psychic, 7-248
If you have had it once, this flame which is always lit, this cannot be extinguished, 7-68
In animals there is sometimes a very intense psychic truth, 4-27
In children the psychic is always in the front, isn’t it? – Not always, 6-4
In children the psychic is often very much on the surface – It makes them happy, 17-118
In everybody, is the psychic always pure or has it to be made pure? – It is always pure, 5-393
In the child the psychic life is not veiled – He is able to progress with sufficient plasticity, 17-121
In the psychic is the source of constant happiness, 14-337
Is abolished whatever is not capable of transforming itself in the image of the psychic, 11-239
Is identification with the psychic the same thing as the psychic coming in front?, 6-334
Is it the psychic will which wants the being to be identified with the Divine? – Yes, 5-394
Is the orientation of an individual’s life directed by the psychic? Yes, the main lines, 7-219
Is there a difference between the “spiritual” and the “psychic”?, 3-63
Is there a power of observation in the psychic? – A capacity for a direct vision of things, 6-8
Is there any difference between the “spiritual” and the “psychic”?, 4-226
It is indispensable that each one finds his psychic and unites with it definitively, 14-336
It is not as though you had to cross all the states of being in order to find the psychic, 7-74
It is not the psychic that hides itself – The being returns to its ordinary consciousness, 6-24
It is not your physical being seeing in a different way, it is your psychic which sees, 6-135
It is only a completely formed conscious being that can remember exactly in another life, 5-34
It is the path to lead you to the psychic and so this is the first experience, 7-78
It is the presence of the psychic which makes man an exceptional being, 6-161
It is through the psychic that the supramental will manifest itself, 14-336, 15-109
It was probably your psychic which brought you here, 9-17
Methods for attaining the perception of the psychic presence in us, 15-303
Mother, does aspiration come from the psychic? – Not necessarily, 5-293
Narada was a demi-god – These beings have no psychic, 10-202
Now – To find one’s psychic, unite with it and allow it to replace the ego, 16-434
Once the psychic has come to the front, can it withdraw again? – Yes, 6-33
One can find the psychic through each part of the consciousness – Behind the physical, 7-74
One goes down to find the psychic – The image of descending into a deep well, 7-267
One goes to the psychic through a very intense aspiration and a self-detachment, 7-249
One hear the psychic message when one is very silent and attentive, 17-85
One may have knowledge from the psychic, 5-397
Only what is under the psychic influence and identified with the psychic continues, 5-358
Only when you let your psychic guide you, you are able to do constantly the right thing, 7-221
Only, the ordinary human being is not in direct contact with the psychic, 7-42
Opening the heart – The psychic coming to the surface is the result, 17-88
People for whom the psychic returns to the psychic domain to assimilate the experience, 7-86
People in whom the psychic movement is stronger than intellectual understanding, 7-394
Psychic centre – Luminous and calm, it is made to govern the human being, 14-331
Psychic growth is a work of the divine Grace, 7-41
Relationships based on psychic contacts – A harmony in all the activities of life, 10-246
Someone cannot be conscious of the psychic without its being reflected outside, 7-109
Sweet and humble tears – A contact established with the psychic, 17-16
The beauty which is fundamental, universal, constant belongs only to the psychic, 4-166
The being organised around the psychic – The first stage of transformation, 15-88
The body must be freed through a constant union with the psychic centre of the being, 4-54
The condition of admission of the children who are here – The psychic on the surface, 6-5
The contact between Matter and the Divine can be direct due to this psychic presence, 6-160
The Divine’s state of compassion is translated in the psychic consciousness by sorrow, 6-144
The first contact you have with higher regions is a psychic one, 10-5
The first step is the identification, and then the psychic becomes the master of existence, 6-334
The goodwill is in the psychic – But there is a kind of vital interdependence, 5-305
The inner contact with the psychic is a concrete and undeniable fact, 14-335
The intensity of the aspiration filled with an inexpressible joy – The psychic presence, 8-249
The love and peace which come from the psychic may get mixed with movements, 17-86
The more evolved the psychic is, the greater the time between the births, 7-86
The more psychic one is, usually, the more difficulties he has in outer circumstances, 7-21
The name “psychic” – “the seat within us of the highest truth of our existence”, 5-395
The physical being surrendered to the psychic would do the right thing in the right way, 7-44
The psychic – For intervening in the details there would have to be a conscious union, 7-219
The psychic consciousness was always there ruling the being and guiding it, 11-291
The psychic consciousness was wholly in front and governed the life. So it continued, 11-281
The psychic does not know depression because it is divine by nature, 17-27
The psychic does not know depression because its nature is divine, 14-337
The psychic gets its power of expression when it governs the whole being, 14-331
The psychic has alternate periods of activity and rest – Advanced stages, 9-268
The psychic influence on all the circumstances of the life of this exceptional child, 4-146
The psychic is behind this triple organisation of human life and consciousness, 7-218
The psychic is the being organised by the divine Presence and it belongs to the earth, 4-164
The psychic must remain there dominating the whole bodily being and guiding the life, 11-280
The psychic must use ordinary means to reach the ordinary human consciousness, 7-42
The psychic power organises the activities of the nature to make them progress, 14-331
The psychic preserves in its consciousness the memory of past lives, 10-97
The psychic seeking to see a “corresponding light”, a place where it can reincarnate, 8-214
The psychic will be the vehicle of true and pure love, 12-8
The reign of reason must come to an end only with the advent of the psychic law, 9-103
The second method, of inner seeking – Enter into the light of the psychic consciousness, 12-83
The true self – The psychic infallibly distinguishes between the divine and the undivine, 3-124
The true self and the psychic are the same thing? – No, 7-104
The true spiritual life begins when one is in communion with the Divine in the psychic, 8-135
The Truth is received by the psychic, which transmits it to the mind and vital, 17-80
There is “something truer in you”. It is the psychic, isn’t it? – It must be, 6-341
There is an intensity of emotion which comes from something psychic, 15-323
There is only one remedy – Be on your guard, hold fast to the psychic, 12-46
This blossoming one calls a flower is the first manifestation of the psychic presence, 4-166
This little true thing in the child is the divine Presence in the psychic, 4-26
Those who are fully conscious of their psychic – Not possible to deceive themselves, 11-128
To bring forward the psychic – Aspiration and the will to turn to the Divine alone, 17-363
To find the psychic one must conquer the desires of the vital and silence the mind, 14-335
To make me understand the condition of others. And when the psychic is no longer there, 11-292
To pass from a certain psychic emotion in life to the supramental consciousness is easier, 9-325
Under the influence of the psychic, the vital and the mental being always make progress, 7-420
Unification means organisation of all the parts of the being around this psychic centre, 14-332
Unite what you call your individual self with your true psychic individuality, 3-125
We are not conscious of our past lives because we are not conscious of our psychic, 12-431
What is the difference between “spiritual” and “psychic”?, 4-164
When a being is possessed by a hostile force, what becomes of his psychic?, 6-434
When contact with the psychic has been established – This can convert anything, 5-254
When one enters into contact with one’s psychic, certain faculties develop spontaneously, 8-188
When the psychic active and governs the being, it inevitably brings a balance, 6-393
When the psychic being is fully developed it has the choice, 7-87
When the psychic is fully developed – The vital and the mind can be preserved, 9-269
When the psychic is there, one feels better within oneself, 6-6
When your psychic tells you in its still small voice – If you do it in spite of that, 6-75
Without the psychic influence, there would never be any sense of progress, 4-165
Your psychic makes no mistake – It will make you do the right thing, 7-222
psychic being
“families of beings” work for the same cause – Conscious of their psychic being, 5-2
“Many methods have been prescribed”, psychological, religious, even mechanical, 5-391
“The emergence of the secret psychic being in us […] is of the utmost importance”, 8-258
“The nexus between the psychic being and the higher consciousness”, 7-268
“the projection […], by a progressive development, becomes his soul or psychic being.”, 6-27
“the soul or psychic being […] till a new birth” – What happens to the central being?, 7-223
A base and evil life – The effect of separating the outer being from the psychic being, 16-247
A being in the higher world uniting with a psychic being – Gods incarnating upon earth, 4-184
A concrete form in the law or the truth of an individual – His soul or psychic being, 12-31
A difference between this identification and the identification with the psychic being, 12-36
A different person at different moments – Become aware of the psychic being, 5-9
A kind of aspiration when one is very young and born with a conscious psychic being, 9-162
A psychic being meeting what will be its physical being, 4-148
A rapid way to find one’s psychic being – To think only of that and to want only that, 16-255
After that it will have completed its development – Choosing divine Work or departure, 4-147
After that that one can unite his consciousness with his psychic being and leave it there, 7-251
All of them come impelled by their psychic being to lead them towards self-realisation, 12-45
All the mixture is dissolved unless it is centralised around the psychic being, 6-56
Almost only with the sadhana one can have a conscious contact with his psychic being, 7-269
Another – When one has found one’s psychic being, one has the sense of immortality, 5-315
Are the soul and the psychic being one and the same thing?, 4-137
Are there many among you who really feel an intense need to find your psychic being?, 6-296
As soon as the psychic being wakes up, it is not necessary to accept these suggestions, 5-313
At what time children enter into possession of their psychic being, 4-140
Becoming aware of one’s psychic being, 16-414
Becoming aware of one’s psychic being – At the same time of the inner Truth, 15-305
Being conscious of your psychic being changes your state of consciousness completely, 6-366
Can a psychic being take birth in two bodies?, 5-263
Coming here – Their psychic being has felt that they belonged to the same family, 5-2
Crises shorter and less dangerous for those who have a contact with their psychic being, 12-6
Does an individual’s life depend on the experience his psychic being wants to have?, 6-447
Does the psychic being always progress?, 5-203
Each nation has a psychic being which is its true being and moulds its destiny, 12-42
Easy to do once you get into contact with your psychic being – All happens for the best, 3-123
Even among cultured people, hardly one in a thousand is united with his psychic being, 6-108
Every fully conscious and developed psychic being is free to choose its next life, 15-125
Every psychic being has an individuality, a personality, 4-141
Find your psychic being – Do not try to come into direct contact with divine Love, 4-245
Finding one’s psychic being – By referring more and more to the psychic being, 15-302
Fix a time every day and think of your psychic being with an aspiration, 17-363
Go within into yourself, find your psychic being and you will find me at the same time, 16-165
Gods or demons, invisible beings and powers, do not possess the psychic being, 15-360
How can one know that the psychic being is in front? – When it happens, one knows it, 6-396
How can one know whether the psychic being is in front or not?, 6-6
How to find back India’s soul? – Let your psychic being aspire towards it, 12-312
I know people who have rejected their psychic being and who still continue to live, 6-170
If the psychic being is completely formed, it has the capacity of choosing, 5-411
If you have a contact with your psychic being – A vision of what the supermind is, 3-242
If you have a psychic being sufficiently awake – It can draw things which help you, 4-261
If you have some contact with your psychic being, you must call it immediately, 5-117
If your mind is in contact with your psychic being, then it is strong enough, 5-210
In almost all cases, a sustained effort is needed to become aware of one’s psychic being, 7-269
In man alone there is the possibility of the psychic being growing to its full stature, 3-151
In man there is always a psychic being – Into contact through it with the eternal Truth, 15-306
In the evolutionary being the psychic being will develop, 5-323
In the ordinary life, not one in a million has a conscious contact with his psychic being, 7-269
In these cases of possession the psychic being generally goes away, 4-187
In what does a psychic being’s progress consist? Individualisation, 4-149
In your psychic being – It is there that you can find me and must find me, 17-67
Instances where the psychic being seems to have fallen headlong and been stunned, 4-168
Is not the Supermind also the psychic being?, 8-298
Is the central being the psychic being? – It is so for the immense majority of people, 6-425
Is the divine plane the plane of the psychic being?, 8-298
Is the psychic being in the heart? – In a fourth dimension, behind the solar plexus, 6-392
It is done – One is in contact with his psychic being or one has found the Divine, 7-194
It is not the psychic being which suffers, 16-166
It is seen only when one has opened wide the door of the psychic being, 6-131
It is this psychic being which has to become the supramental being, 11-239
It is usually the first contact with the psychic being which brings this experience, 8-173
It is your psychic being, like all psychic beings, that loves me, 17-106
It must be the psychic being which smiles – Immediately things change, 5-370
Its influence will bring about the transformation of your entire nature, 3-62
Joy is constantly there in the truth of the being – In your psychic being, 8-191
Life upon earth for a psychic being is the opportunity to progress, 7-76
One can get rid of stupidity – One must establish the contact with one’s psychic being, 4-369
One has the feeling that the psychic being is as though shut up in a kind of hard shell, 7-266
One in contact with one’s psychic being is in contact with the divine Presence, 6-365
One is able to consciously unite with one’s psychic being – A state of receptivity, 8-305
One must be conscious of his psychic being. It is always the same thing, 7-23
One must put oneself in contact with one’s psychic being and the divine Presence, 6-340
One must take the psychic being as the centre and harmonise the various individualities, 15-288
One second of contact with your psychic being which shows you the best way for you, 8-404
Only human beings have at their centre the divine Presence in the psychic being, 8-175
People believe that the outward personality is reincarnated – The psychic being remains, 3-145
psychic being, 10-203
Psychic beings at a certain degree of growth decide their next field of experience, 5-213
Pushing against the door – A way of entering into contact with one’s psychic being, 7-268
Putting before the psychic being all one’s movements – A long and meticulous work, 16-414
Silence in your mind – In the solitude of your psychic being, you will find me there, 17-99
So long as he chooses to work for the Divine, he will progress in the capacity for work, 5-204
The aim of the psychic being is to form an individual being around the divine centre, 4-149
The best way to get rid of the rule of the ego is to find the psychic being, 14-336
The central consciousness of the evolving individual is his psychic being, 15-336
The centre of the psychic being – The truth of the being or the law of the being, 6-27
The degree of the psychic being’s development – In the matter of sex, that may vary, 4-183
The development of the psychic being has a double result which is concomitant, 7-21
The direct contact of the psychic being with the substance of the body, 11-130
The discovery of the psychic being is a definite and very concrete fact, 16-399
The divine Presence in the psychic being sees what is imperfect, 7-23
The Divine, for us, is the fourth dimension – To be conscious of your psychic being, 12-429
The essential conditions for the growth of the psychic being, 16-222
The first contact with the force gives the psychic being the power to dominate, 17-121
The first thing to do is to find out your mission – To recognise your psychic being, 15-336
The memories of his psychic being are more and more closer to a physical memory, 7-218
The memory of the psychic being is a psychic memory which is altogether different, 9-293
The mind, vital and physical, under the control of the psychic being, also love me, 17-107
The physical being can help the psychic being to attain its maturity in this very life, 6-448
The power of divination is in the psychic being – Prophets, for example. The Vedas, 8-187
The psychic being – One can hear it only if one is very attentive, 16-379
The psychic being “insisting” on “beauty restored to its priesthood”, 8-215
The psychic being can return to the psychic world and it takes a body again, 5-262
The psychic being follows a certain line of existence which develops certain qualities, 4-151
The psychic being grows through all the forms of evolution, 17-78
The psychic being has a dimension, but of another kind than the third dimension, 4-140
The psychic being has this trust – A prayer is answered, an aspiration is realised, 6-404
The psychic being is a terrestrial formation – A projection of the divine Consciousness, 7-104
The psychic being is constantly and invariably in contact with the Divine, 16-166
The psychic being is directly under the influence of the Divine Consciousness, 3-62
The psychic being is formed by the inner Truth and organised around it, 15-302
The psychic being is formed progressively around this divine centre, the soul, 16-245
The psychic being is generally the medium through which the inspiration is perceived, 10-5
The psychic being is in contact with the Divine, should one have this experience?, 6-365
The psychic being is in possession of the divine power, 10-241
The psychic being is like that, and it is always there – But it is so veiled, 6-386
The psychic being is not asleep – The connection with it is not well established, 16-166
The psychic being is not the same thing as the divine spark, 4-140
The psychic being is only an aspect of the divine manifestation, 8-298
The psychic being is that which persists after death, 3-63
The psychic being is the constant thing therein – It is the consciousness which last, 4-173
The psychic being is the individual sheath of the Divine Presence, 16-426
The psychic being is the real individuality, but there is not the sense of division, 3-63
The psychic being itself is above all possibility of degradation, 16-247
The psychic being itself progresses in them and they are not conscious of it, 5-204
The psychic being materialises itself. And that gives continuity to evolution, 11-238
The psychic being never complains, and knows how to wait for the hour of realisations, 16-172
The psychic being not falling at the place where it wanted to take birth, 4-168
The psychic being opens – By the force of aspiration and the grace of the Mother, 14-38
The psychic being organises itself around the inner Truth and enters into contact with it, 15-305
The psychic being uniting with “a being or personality from above” – Its culmination, 3-150, 17-340
The psychic being usually goes to rest in the psychic worlds, 6-56
The psychic being when it reaches a kind of perfection may draw towards itself a god, 5-264
The psychic being will have to come back under much more difficult conditions, 7-23
The psychic being will not be able to manifest perfectly unless all the parts collaborate, 7-43
The psychic being works with perseverance and ardour for the union, 14-335
The psychic being, as soon as it stops living in a body, goes away to the psychic world, 4-247
The psychic entity and the psychic being are one and the same thing, 17-334
The rebirth of psychic beings – Most of the time they drop into unconsciousness, 5-252
The soul and the psychic being are not exactly the same thing, 16-245
The soul is the eternal essence at the centre of the psychic being, 16-358
The soul puts on a progressive individual form which becomes the psychic being, 16-246
The source of sincerity, will, perseverance in the psychic being – A response everywhere, 4-254
The Supermind is far higher than the psychic being, 8-298
The true psychic being is formed only when the psychic personality is fully grown, 3-150
The two most powerful levers to enter into contact with the Divine in one’s psychic being, 7-419
The vital and the mental beings may remain if one has taken care to centralise them, 4-195
The whole being must be governed by the psychic being and by that alone, 17-58
The whole spiritual life of our psychic being appears poor in relation to the new world, 15-368
There are in the psychic being two very different kinds of progress, 5-203
There is no psychic being in the atom, 4-141
There is only one solution, to find your psychic being, 5-2
These crises are less in the case of those who have a contact with their psychic being, 4-52
These gods – Only by uniting with the psychic being of a man that they can have one, 10-203
This psychic being gives to man true love, charity, compassion, a deep kindness, 15-360
Those beings do not have a psychic being in them, the direct divine Presence, 5-98
Those who are united with their psychic being – A progress till the last breath, 5-205
Through their psychic being – They become endowed with capacities of expression, 7-394
To become conscious of the psychic being – The habit of silent concentration, 16-399
To begin, find your psychic being, submit your external nature to its decisions, 16-426
To have a grown-up psychic being is not something so very exceptional upon earth now, 15-247
To save you, have a contact with your psychic being – There comes a little uneasiness, 5-156
To stop the propensity of the body to disintegration – The will of the psychic being, 16-191
True happiness – Only by discovering one’s psychic being and uniting with it, 16-289
Usually, those conscious of their psychic being expect that it will liberate them, 12-46
Very much – One can shorten this experience and so help one’s psychic being, 6-447
Vital beings driving away the psychic being of the person whom they possess, 4-184
What does “a well-developed psychic being” mean exactly?, 7-20
What does the liberation of the psychic being mean?, 7-266
What happens in the development of the psychic being, 4-143
What is the work of the psychic being?, 6-160
What kind of being the supramental will be – The psychic being of the person, 11-238
What you feel is probably the intimation from the psychic being through the mind, 3-302
When does the psychic being lose its poise? – Never, 6-395
When one discovers one’s psychic being within – There develop and manifest things, 9-396
When the being is fully developed, individualised, master of itself and its destiny, 5-203
When the psychic being holds this central position, everything becomes very easy, 17-84
When the psychic being is fully formed, it can unite with a being from above, 5-323
When the psychic being is fully formed, it is aware of the consciousness of the soul, 16-358
When you have established contact with your psychic being, it is, in effect, definitive, 16-246
Why, just after so much happiness, so much disturbance comes – Like a pendulum, 17-73
With the development of the psychic being, the sensitivity of the being grows, 7-21
You may know nothing of a psychic being within you and yet be guided by it, 15-306
psychic beings
Are there psychic beings in the other worlds or are they only in Matter?, 7-161
Only on the earth there are psychic beings – The earth has been created as a symbol, 7-161
psychic centre
All the parts can be organised into a homogeneous whole around our psychic centre, 12-4
And then, later you must organise what you call “yourself” around the psychic centre, 6-260
It is in the psychic centre that one can find the quietness that never wavers, 17-59
The unification around the psychic centre is indispensable – A long and meticulous work, 16-398
The unification of the whole being around the psychic centre – To realise sincerity, 15-187
Unification around the psychic centre – The condition to realise a perfect sincerity, 11-290
When the mind and the vital are organised around the psychic centre, 4-229
psychic change
The difference between the psychic change and the spiritual change, 16-221
The psychic change is the change that puts you in contact with the immanent Divine, 16-221
psychic consciousness
A difficult contact between the physical consciousness and the psychic consciousness, 5-257
A tiny step further – This psychic consciousness translating the supreme Consciousness, 5-199
And the day it breaks, suddenly, you enter the psychic consciousness, you understand, 6-332
If one finds the psychic consciousness within oneself – A reversal of circumstances, 7-377
If the door opens, you will benefit by all the psychic consciousness, 7-9
One feel that he is the same being because within there was the psychic consciousness, 7-219
Only in a state of calm one can enter into contact with one’s psychic consciousness, 17-92
Seeing on the screen of one’s psychic consciousness, 6-34
The extreme sweetness of the psychic consciousness – Weeping with emotion, 17-60
The psychic consciousness – The psychic comes to the surface or one goes deep enough, 17-89
The psychic consciousness has the constant experience of my presence and my love, 17-101
The psychic consciousness organising the circumstances of your life but not the details, 7-220
This screen is the psychic consciousness, 5-199
To be reborn means to enter, first of all, into our psychic consciousness, 3-176
To enter into contact with the psychic consciousness, a patient concentration is necessary, 17-95
To get this psychic consciousness – By aspiration, prayer and concentration, 17-102
Wherever the psychic consciousness has not taken part in events, there is no memory, 12-346
psychic discipline
The psychic discipline – The seat within us of the highest truth of our existence, 12-4
psychic domain
People for whom the psychic returns to the psychic domain to assimilate the experience, 7-86
psychic education
A distinction made between the psychic education and the spiritual education, 12-35
Psychic education – For becoming conscious of the psychic presence, 12-32
Psychic education – The problem of the purpose of life on earth, the discovery, 12-30
psychic entity
The psychic entity and the psychic being are one and the same thing, 17-334
psychic flame
The psychic flame and the Vedic Agni – These are two names for the same thing, 16-204
psychic force
Face life as it is instead of running away and call to your aid the inner psychic force, 8-300
psychic growth
The psychic will and psychic growth escape completely all common notions of justice, 5-215
psychic life
There is a psychic life in the earth and doubtless in other worlds too, 17-101
To live a psychic life you must abolish all egoism, 12-36
psychic light
I simply mean a psychic light, which is visible from the psychic domain, 8-214
Psychic light in the physical movements – Towards the transformation of the physical, 15-89
psychic love
It is rather exceptional to feel the Presence without having psychic love, 17-143
Psychic love is always peaceful and joyous. It is the vital which dramatises, 16-171
Psychic love never bargains, but the vital always tries to derive some benefit for itself, 17-107
psychic memories
Psychic memories – The moments when the psychic has consciously participated, 16-350
The psychic memory is a decanted memory of events, 16-350
When you have real psychic memories, your memory is intermittent – Past lives, 4-147
psychic memory
Psychic memories are unforgettable moments and sometimes turning-points in life, 5-35
When you have the psychic memory you remember a set of circumstances, 5-33
psychic opening
What is the meaning of “the psychic opening in the physical consciousness”?, 7-74
psychic personality
How to strengthen the contact and aid the development of the psychic personality, 16-222
It is through all the experiences of life that the psychic personality develops, 16-221
psychic plane
On the psychic plane is there a past, present and future? – Yes, 7-217
The psychic plane belongs to the personal manifestation – The spiritual is above, 3-63
psychic poise
“The psychic poise is necessary” means that the help of the psychic poise is necessary, 6-395
What does “psychic poise” mean?, 6-393
psychic presence
The true psychic being is formed only when the psychic personality is fully grown, 3-150
psychic Purusha
The psychic Purusha – Besides the mental, the vital and the physical Purushas, 17-87
psychic sight
A psychic sight sees what goes on in the psychic, 6-135
psychic vision
What does “psychic vision” mean?, 6-134
psychic voice
The difference between the voice of the mental Purusha and the psychic voice, 17-85
The psychic voice is silent – In the form of an understanding or knowledge, 17-85
psychic world
The psychic being, as soon as it stops living in a body, goes away to the psychic world, 4-247
What are the conditions in the psychic world?, 3-62
What characterises the substance of the psychic world? – A substance proper to it, 4-228
psychic worlds
The psychic being usually goes to rest in the psychic worlds, 6-56
psychoanalysis
What is this psychoanalysis of Freud? – Dangerous, useless, ignorant, superficial, 7-107
psycho-analysts
“I find it difficult to take these psycho-analysts at all seriously...”, 7-117
psychological divisions
The different psychological divisions of the human being, 16-237
psychology
The study of psychology must necessarily lead to yoga, 12-246
True psychology is the knowledge of the soul, the knowledge of the psychic being, 7-111
What should true psychology be like? – A psychology which has knowledge, 7-111
public opinion
He must act according to the inner command and not according to public opinion, 17-312
publicity
It is better to let things happen without speaking about them – Publicity, 8-9
puja
Are religious exercises like Japa, puja, very important? It is altogether relative, 6-193
pulled down
To a captain feeling “pulled down” – Good and regular exercises, 12-286
pulling
“Desire... leads to pulling down the force” – What does this mean?, 6-409
A great difference between calling and pulling, 14-78
Can one pull the divine forces by violence?, 5-21
If you hurry, you pull towards you too great a number of forces – A hidden ambition, 5-21
Increase your receptivity to the utmost, but never try to pull the Force towards you, 9-241
It is the vital that pulls down and the psychic that aspires, 14-77
The best way of receiving anything whatever is not to pull, but to give, 8-134
The ideas of “pulling”, “calling”, are not quite right – One should prepare oneself, 4-400
pulling down
“The Supramental cannot be taken by storm” – The tendency to “pull down”, 11-22
People believe they are pulling down the Supramental – They pull down a vital entity, 11-22
True aspiration consists in a self-giving, whereas to pull means to want for oneself, 11-23
pulling out
A dark element makes us commit stupidities – Does pulling it out mean abstaining?, 6-262
One has sat upon the dark element – To pull it out is a work of inner psychology, 6-262
Or else to catch the thing, pull it out and hold it up before one’s consciousness, 7-84
punishing
Should one punish a child? – Only the Divine has the right to punish, 12-378
punishment
Saying after a disaster that the victims did not live according to the law of God, 4-176
We must go on not through fear of punishment but through the ardour for progress, 3-236
punishment.
All tremble when faced with punishment, 3-233
punition
God – “when He tempts worst, […] punishes cruelly, […] violently […] opposes”, 10-284
Puranas
The gods of the Puranas in many ways are inferior to man, 9-376
Purani
About A. B. Purani, a disciple who passed away on 11 December 1965, 13-181
purgatories
Places like these heavens, hells, purgatories are real only for those who think like that, 5-131
Purgatory
What religious priests say to the faithful – Paradise, Purgatory, eternal Hell, 5-130
purification
“If you leave it to God to purify” – “but if you insist on guiding yourself”, 10-284
Adverse forces connected with sexual desire – The purification in the mind, 15-22
Agni, the flame of purification, must precede all contact with the invisible worlds, 14-159
It is better to purify one’s mind and one’s vital before thinking of purifying one’s body, 6-180
It is in the work that we must progress and purify ourselves, 14-307
Love is more powerful than the power of purification – Direct power of transformation, 10-72
No protection, no Grace can save those who refuse the indispensable purification, 8-260
Our friendship with the Divine – As we progress and purify ourselves of our egoism, 14-20
Purification of experience means to make the experience sincere and motiveless, 7-13
So long as you can’t be in joy, it means that you have still to work to purify yourself, 7-396
Sometimes it is easier when you write it down – It begins the work of purification, 7-106
Such as “Well, I am doing it once more this time, that will purify me of this”, 5-211
The Consciousness acts for purification – It is no use at all hiding things, 8-308
The effective order is to begin from the outside – To purify the action first, 5-212
The fire of purification ought to purify without causing fever, 15-161
The pure light, the white flame of purification to chase from inside you the intruder, 15-24
The time has now come when the purification can be made, the falsehood rejected, 15-176
Why not heroically face the furnace of inner purification? – And I add “Time presses”, 9-75
purified mind
The Dhammapada contrasts a purified mind with an evil mind, 3-184
purified mind.
If a man speaks or acts with a purified mind, happiness accompanies him, 3-184
purity
“Only the pure in soul can walk in light.” – It is beyond all personal effort, 16-379
“Only the soul that is naked and unashamed can be pure and innocent”, 10-311
“Purity is in thy soul” – “For actions, where is their purity or impurity?”, 10-294
“purity” – “exclusively under the influence of the Divine, expressing only the Divine”, 10-294
“the Middle Way” – A balanced way, but pure. Purity and sincerity are the same thing, 10-202
If one lives only for the Divine and by the Divine, there follows a perfect purity, 14-149
Perfect purity is to be in a self-perfecting becoming – This is sincerity, 9-120
Purity is absence of ignorance – Loyalty means not to take the illusion for the reality, 3-191
Purity is perfect sincerity – The being is entirely consecrated to the Divine, 14-149
The divine purity means that there is only the Divine, nothing else – It is perfectly pure, 10-105
The purity of which Sri Aurobindo speaks here is the purity of instinct, 10-55
This indeed is total purity – Now, there are stages, there are degrees, 6-438
This is purity, to accept no other influence but only the influence of the Divine, 14-149
To be pure from the spiritual point of view – A sincerity that stands all tests, 6-439
To be pure is to be open only to the Supreme’s influence and to no other, 14-125
To be pure means what? – When the whole being adheres fully to the divine Will, 6-438
We are intermediary between the purity of the animal and the divine purity of the gods, 15-349
purity in thought
Is “truth in thought” the same thing as purity in thought?, 6-344
purity.
Purity and impurity depend on ourselves, 3-240
purpose
Life has a purpose. This purpose is to find and to serve the Divine, 14-5
The purpose of existence – The joy of discovering the Divine and uniting with Him, 16-423
The true purpose of life – To live for the Divine, or at least to live for one’s soul, 14-4
This physical existence is a wonderful opportunity to find the purpose of life, 9-42
Purpose
Consecration to the Divine’s Will and Purpose – Is its Will different from its Purpose?, 3-301
Purpose means the object in view. Will is a wider term than that, 3-301
purpose.
“often I was feeling that all my energy and skill” – “some nobler and loftier purpose”, 12-492
Purusha
A withdrawal from the most external consciousness into the Purusha – A great repose, 14-58
After that there is no longer this distinction between Purusha and Prakriti, 8-59
I refuse to make a division, one Purusha, masculine, and the other Prakriti, feminine, 6-118
It shields you from all necessity of changing your outer nature – “I am the Purusha”, 8-62
Mother, doesn’t the Purusha commit mistakes like the Prakriti? – I don’t know, 6-116
The Purusha – Mental definitions are never more than approximations, 16-360
What is the work of Purusha and Prakriti?, 6-118
Purusha-Prakriti
What does this mean “Ishwara-Shakti and the dual principle of Purusha-Prakriti”?, 6-273
pushing back
A difference between pushing back and changing the state of one’s consciousness, 7-83
python
The story of the little rabbit which had been put in a python’s cage, 5-149
qualities
All the psychological qualities can be cultivated by regular, daily exercise, 16-268
Either qualities or defects are always a deformation of something which is behind, 5-356
For everything one must have special qualities – An artist, a musician, an athlete, 9-395
If there is a particular quality or capacity present – The very opposite of it also, 15-334
More important to build up the qualities one wants to have and do what one wants to do, 6-350
Must one have special qualities to learn occultism?, 9-395
One is negative, you reject a fault. The other is positive, you build the quality, 7-202
The first qualities needed are boldness, courage and perseverance, 16-430
The qualities needed for one to be called “a true child of the Ashram”, 16-345
The twelve qualities – The world may continue by means of these twelve qualities, 5-352
You can add, to the qualities you already have, other new ones which seem to be asleep, 9-396
quarrelling
The habit of vulgar quarrelling amounts to spiritual suicide within oneself, 9-144
You do not find around you the perfection that you would wish to realise – Quarrelling, 10-22
quarrels
As for ill-will, jealousy, quarrels and reproaches, one must sincerely be above all that, 14-264, 15-51
Avoid all quarrels, bad feelings and misunderstandings, 15-203
Instead of quarrelling, the best thing to do is to enter into the other’s consciousness, 6-424
Later, one can try to identify oneself more perfectly and stop quarrels, 6-425
Never side with anybody nor take up any personal quarrel, 14-262
No quarrels – A very important condition to facilitate the advent of the Supramental, 15-91
One would avoid much sectarianism, much intolerance, and annul all quarrels, 6-359
Quarrels – With a little mutual goodwill, everything could be settled harmoniously, 14-262
Since the morning, it has been like that, strikes, quarrels, disorders, 11-253
The perception of having made a mistake? – Take simply the petty quarrels, 5-63
When two persons quarrel, always both are in the wrong, 14-263
When you start a quarrel it is as if you were declaring war on the Divine’s work, 14-263
quarrels.
Many are not aware that we all must die – They would appease their quarrels, 3-187
Queen
There is also a true story about Queen Elizabeth, 4-150
question
The question was how to receive the Cure – But one cannot get out of it all alone, 11-180
This is the first question one should put to oneself, “Why am I here?”, 4-246
What do you call an interesting question?, 7-372
questioning
“To question, to resist in some part of the being increases trouble and difficulties.”, 7-8
questions
Asking themselves agonising questions – The ones ready for the integral Yoga, 12-99
If one reads attentively what Sri Aurobindo has written – The answer to every question, 9-113
If other questions are put – Reply that one must read the books and study the teaching, 16-300
It is only to tell you why I sometimes ask questions – To check what I have seen, 6-167
Many times you ask me the same question – It has no effect and does not help you, 6-200
Mother, in class when we ask you questions, at times we hesitate, 6-199
Questions which those who are concerned about the fate of mankind ask themselves, 12-99
Should one ask questions which don’t come spontaneously?, 9-113
That is why you cannot ask questions – It is because you don’t think, 6-200
Unless a question immediately gives rise to an experience, it is better to keep silent, 9-114
When I ask questions it is to have a clear picture of the degree of your consciousness, 6-165
When your child asks you a question, do not give him a stupid or silly answer, 12-10
quickness.
Be quick and eager for the goal, 3-234
quietness
Always take your time, concentrate and decide only in quietness, 14-133
But his mind would not remain quiet – He opened the box. A little mouse jumped out, 9-69
Deep inside the being there is a peace that brings quietness in the whole being, 14-138
In quietness you will feel that the divine force, help and protection are always with you, 14-135
It is in quietness, peace and silence that the spiritual forces act, 14-137
It is only in quietness and peace that one can know what is the best thing to do, 14-136
One can do everything while keeping the mind quiet, and what one does is better done, 16-344
Quiet mind – The best way of learning, 14-347
Quietness established in the mind – The essential condition of its transformation, 14-347
Quietness, a calm and concentrated strength, so quiet that nothing can shake it, 14-135
The true lasting quietness comes from a complete consecration to the Divine, 14-100
To illumine the mind, make it calm and quiet – In calm it can receive the light, 17-128
When one remains perfectly quiet and without fear, nothing serious can happen, 14-136
When you are caught in a difficulty, remain quiet and implore the Light to come, 9-423
quietude
“Be calm” – Most often it is, “Make your mind quiet, don’t be restless in your head”, 8-330
“One must be calm.” – The first indispensable calm is mental quietude, 8-328
A free, quiet, silent mind – It comes progressively. Be calm and confident, 12-141
A quiet head is indispensable for a clear understanding and vision and a right action, 12-140
An aspiration from rajasic eagerness takes away your quietude, 6-336
First one must feel the need of this quietude – Afterwards, one may try out methods, 8-329
I have but one means, to keep quiet – It is the Divine who must do the battling, 11-324
My old mantra keeps the outer being very quiet – OM NAMO BHAGAVATE, 12-447
The feeling that we shall all go mad – It is a difficult time. We ought to be very quiet, 12-447
The mind must be quiet and silent before you can receive an inspiration from above, 12-140
The mind must remain quiet to let the Force flow through it, 12-140
There is another quietude which is necessary, vital quietude, the absence of desire, 8-329
To quiet your mind – The help from a higher or deeper level reached in silence, 12-140
To remain very quiet has a power not only over you but over the other person also, 8-67
True quietude is a very great force – Calmness belongs to the strong, 8-329
quoting
My experience is that by quoting one brings confusion rather than clarification, 17-337
race
It is among the children that will be found those who can begin the new race, 11-252
The new race – Wait for something like a few thousand years, 8-126
The Supramental has descended upon earth – Where is the new race?, 8-126
We want a race that has no ego, that has in place of the ego the Divine Consciousness, 11-307
race.
“a new consciousness […] will give birth to a higher race, superhuman and divine”, 12-494
race-pride
When humanity began, certain became a kind of divine humanity – Race superiority, 3-151
Radha
About Radha and in the accounts of many mystics, why are there tears and anguish, 8-224
About the love of Radha and Krishna as if it were carnal love – A problem of language, 12-147
Krishna is the divine Flute-player and the soul, called here Radha, responds to the call, 8-222
Radha – Surely she has lived and is still living, 17-278
Radha is the symbol of loving consecration to the Divine, 16-173
Radha to Krishna – Whatever comes to me from you will lead me to the Divine Rapture, 15-209
Radha’s consciousness symbolises perfect attachment to the Divine, 15-15
Songs of carnal desire of Radha and Krishna – An incapacity of finding the true words, 17-239
Radha’s prayer
Radha’s prayer – All that comes to me from Thee will be welcome, 15-210
radiation
Immunisation to radiation – The supramental force is expected to transform the body, 15-111
radio
To find out what is going on – They may also go to the cinema and listen to the radio, 17-359
Ragas
Mostly those who can appreciate the Indian Ragas can like that music, 12-238
rage
A hunter thought by mistake he had missed his mark and broke his bow in rage, 2-176
railing
“the railing of the world” – “the pelting of stones by the mob” – “is it not Thou”, 10-336
rain
“If you don’t want it to rain, pray.” – What is the cause of this rain (on the Playground)?, 7-383
If someone arrives at a time when it does not rain and the rain falls, it seems auspicious, 7-383
Some of these entities are half-independent and bring about local rain, 6-201
The little conscious entities which are behind all these so-called forces of Nature, 7-381
These forces which bring about wind, rain, earthquakes, etc. are manifestations, 5-383
Raja Yoga
The path of knowledge is the well-known path of Raja Yoga, 8-43
rajasic
At least the one advantage of rajasic people is that they are courageous, 7-26
rajasic eagerness
An aspiration from rajasic eagerness takes away your quietude, 6-336
What does “rajasic eagerness” mean? – It is the turbulent element in the being, 6-328
Rakshasas
Impulses move you. They come from outside. You fall into the hands of the Rakshasas, 15-23
Your egoism, vanity, presumptuous ambition – A toy in the hands of the Rakshasas, 15-24
Rama
“If I cannot be Rama, then I would be Ravana, 10-280
Hanuman represents the evolutionary man, Rama is the involutionary being, 5-323
Ramakrishna
“What was Ramakrishna? […] And what was Vivekananda?”, 10-253
Ramakrishna had periods of emotional excitement – The external being, 3-10
Ramayana
(Nolini) The Ramayana is not more recent but it has not changed so much as the other, 5-327
Aren’t the incidents of the Mahabharata and the Ramayana true?, 5-323
Besides, I don’t know whether there is a single authentic text or many texts, 5-325
The Ramayana and Mahabharata – All depends on the attitude towards the past, 12-147
rampart
I had said “Surely the superman will be at first a being of power – It came like a rampart, 11-155
When X entered, this atmosphere came – It was very material, as though a rampart, 11-154
rancour
A mind at peace and free from rancour is like a palace, 2-174
Rancour, along with jealousy, is one of the most widespread causes of human misery, 3-186
Vasishtha knew how to speak the truth without fear and without rancour, 2-217
Raphael
As for Léonard de Vinci, Michel Ange and Raphael – Not on the same level, 15-275
rapture
How can we live in the midst of all this and have this “untroubled rapture”?, 10-172
The vibration of this rapture is a small beginning of the vibration of divine Love, 10-173
This state of rapture has a formidable power, dangerous in the present conditions, 10-173
When I am working, where I act on everything around me, there is no rapture, 10-173
When the whole consciousness is centralised in union, the rapture comes, 10-173
Rasputin
Was Rasputin a vital being?, 4-188
Ravana
“If I cannot be Rama, then I would be Ravana, 10-280
It is said that Ravana chose to disappear into the Supreme – He lost his individuality, 5-378
One tradition says that Ravana chose the role of the Asura and that he died willingly, 5-327
Ravana – “as the shortest way, it hurled itself against God in a furious clasp of enmity “, 10-353
What happened to Ravana after his death?, 5-378
reaction
“Reaction perfects and hastens progress by increasing and purifying the force within it”, 10-309
Act not in reaction to outer contact, but with an immutable vision of love and goodwill, 12-335
One should not act in reaction, but with an immutable vision of love and goodwill, 14-334
reactions
Each impulse, each reaction, must be presented to the central being or its aspiration, 16-363
readiness
And in the midst of it comes the suggestion
“Are you ready for anything?”, 10-225
Asking themselves agonising questions – The ones ready for the integral Yoga, 12-99
Be always ready to receive the Divine, for He may visit you at any moment, 14-23
Even the embodied god cannot be perfect on earth until men are ready, 12-64
If so, most here are not ready for the new life, nor even ready to prepare for the new life, 16-331
Some rare individuals ready to make the necessary effort, for the yoga of Sri Aurobindo, 11-24
The body asked “Why do I not feel Thy Power” – The reply is “You must be ready.”, 10-228
The Divine is the first to notice – He who is ready generally does not know it, 8-23
The feeling that the real thing escapes us – It’s because we are ready for this something, 7-321
The more a part of the being is ready for this transition, , the more it grows in sensitivity, 11-223
They are not ready to have an inner life, but they are Nature’s favourites, 12-68
Those who feel lonely in the world are ready for union with the Divine, 14-62
reading
As for reading the works of Sri Aurobindo, it opens the door of the future to us, 12-214
Do not waste time reading frivolous and unwholesome things, 17-10
Every day, take one of Sri Aurobindo’s books. Read a sentence or two. Remain silent, 12-205
For spelling – For style, gender, and grammar too, the best thing is to read, 12-324
For those who are not stabilised in their will for realisation, it is very good to read, 7-211
How can one develop one’s thought? – Read books that make you think, meditate, reflect, 12-141
How much of reading, meditation, concentration – It is different for each one, 7-212
I always advise reading a little at a time, keeping the mind as quiet as one can, 16-231
If one reads Sri Aurobindo carefully one finds the answers to all that one wants to know, 12-206
If you feel like studying, read Sri Aurobindo’s books – A help for your sadhana, 12-215
If you start reading books for what they narrate, then you must be much stricter, 7-306
If you want to study the language, you may read anything that is well written, 7-306
In order to learn you must read with great care and carefully choose what you read, 17-66
In the initial stages of Yoga, is it well for the Sadhak to read ordinary books?, 3-27
In unformed minds what they read sinks in without any regard to its value, 12-143
Is it good to read the illustrated “classics” – It is lamentably vulgar!, 7-283
It is advisable therefore to be careful about what one gives them to read, 12-143
It is better not to read on condition that one truly has the ardour of aspiration, 7-211
It is better to choose one’s books carefully rather than stop reading altogether, 12-148, 16-195
It is not altogether possible to read only from the point of view of the literary value, 7-306
It is preferable to read regularly, a little every day and at a fixed hour if possible, 16-231
It is preferable to read regularly, a little every day, and at a fixed hour if possible, 12-203
Living in my mind by reading and writing? – Sri Aurobindo wrote in mental silence, 12-213
Mother, how can one become wise? – Read Sri Aurobindo, 12-206
Opening – You should let what was read enter into you, and then do its work inside you, 7-265
People who read in order to develop a good style – A lot of books of literary merit, 17-359
Prières et Méditations – Only if you have the intention of putting it into practice, 12-149
Read carefully whatever you read – A second time if you have not understood, 12-142
Read Sri Aurobindo’s books and look carefully within yourself as deeply as you can, 12-204
Reading – The occultism that can be found in books is vital and most dangerous, 12-148
Reading books – All depends on the effect that this literature has on your imagination, 17-69
Some people read in order to learn. They should choose instructive books, 17-359
Sri Aurobindo’s books – Read a little at a time, read again until you have understood, 12-204
Sweet Mother, how should one read your books and the books of Sri Aurobindo?, 12-203
Teach him to enjoy good reading-matter which is both instructive and attractive, 12-26
The best method to profit from what you are reading of all Sri Aurobindo’s writings, 10-7
The Life Divine – We have decided to read paragraph by paragraph, 9-249
The reading-matter of children – All that lowers and degrades must be excluded, 12-147
The teachers and students – Read what Sri Aurobindo has written on education, 12-204
The true method for studying Sri Aurobindo’s works – Read a little at a time, 12-204
The very few who want to understand life – Sri Aurobindo’s books are the best reading, 17-359
There is a way of consciousness in which you can enjoy all you read, all you observe, 4-153
There is a world of ideas without form and it is there that you must enter – The silence, 3-65
To live the Supreme Truth, if only for a minute, is worth more than writing or reading, 14-209
To read my books is not difficult – The desire to receive and to live what is taught, 12-203
To read what Sri Aurobindo writes is more difficult – Read a little at a time, 12-203
Unless you proceed systematically, you won’t derive much benefit from this reading Voir
When you completely absorbed in what you are reading – A self-identification, 5-221
Why do we sometimes have the desire to read a certain chapter? – You need to read it, 6-175
You should not read newspapers of any sort, for they are full of lies, 12-148
You should take this reading as an opportunity to develop the philosophical mind, 9-250
realisation
A certain number of individuals are indispensable so that this Truth can realise itself, 10-136
A consciousness at the same time individual and total – That is the next realisation, 11-275
A difference in the degree of realisation and between the varied qualities of the ideal, 2-122
An absolutely true prediction – But the time has come yet for the realisation, 10-140
Can one realise the Divine through love alone? – Certainly. It is even the most direct way, 8-190
Do not confuse the psychic realisation with the spiritual realisation, 14-102
If one thinks that this new realisation is the only thing which is truly worth being lived, 7-324
If That was realised physically... probably it would be the end of the problem, 11-114
Is it not indispensable for the realisation to be total, that one remains in the world?, 15-387
Many people who have realised the Divine have never said anything about it – Artists, 5-82
Nature hoping that man would give the divine realisation to the world – Man was unfit, 15-221
No need to think of other lives – You must strive to realise the Divine in this life itself, 17-114
Realisation – That is what we aspire for and for which we shall strive unceasingly, 15-224
Realisation – The establishment of the supramental Truth upon earth, 15-90
Self-realisation means discovering the divine centre in one’s being, 16-411
Spiritual realisation is union with the Supreme in some way or other, 8-243
The contrary is true – The inner realisation is the key to the outer realisation, 15-344
The experience still to be realised is to return to the true Consciousness, 11-166
The fundamental realisation that the Divine is all and everything – Once one is identified, 16-384
The integral realisation will come about only when one can be divine spontaneously, 11-53
The physical mind is the difficulty of everyone – The realisation in the body, 11-8
The realisation by being alone within oneself while keeping the same surroundings, 3-276
The realisation is dependent on the state of the terrestrial collectivity, 9-142
The sadhana, tapasya is one thing and the siddhi, the realisation, another, 8-172
The two are absolutely one
the personal realisation and the Knowledge, 10-136
Then everything has a meaning – One plunges headlong into the realisation, 9-426
There are many ways to attain self-realisation – Each way has its demands, 16-226
This discovery and realisation should be the primary preoccupation of our being, 12-5
This new realisation is proceeding with what one might call a lightning speed, 9-315
This realisation can at least be shared by a certain number of individuals, 9-315
Those who are ready for realisation – The experience of what this realisation is, 10-11
To realise the Divine – At the present moment conditions are particularly favourable, 16-409
To realise the Divine means to become conscious, to surrender and finally to unite, 16-409
We shall realise. Only the time will be longer or shorter – Things are going well, 9-192
What is “dynamic realisation”? – It is the realisation which is expressed in action, 7-201
You must not confuse the integral yoga with other spiritual realisations, 8-244
Realisation
It is this third thing that can lead to the Realisation, to the Truth we seek, 10-137
It would be necessary to begin all over again – But the Realisation to take place now, 4-329
That is perfect equilibrium, which is the Realisation, a realisation in constant progress, 4-16
To one who has the aspiration, the difficulty is his particular path towards Realisation, 3-143
We shall slowly begin and seek the perfection of consciousness – The divine Realisation, 8-20
What the Supramental Realisation will be – A transformation of the consciousness, 3-178
Réalisation Suprême
“Réalisation Suprême” for the individual means identification with the Divine, 17-270
realisation.
“the supreme realisation, the transformation and divinisation of the physical being”, 12-470
realisations
“earthly realisations” – The works that we do upon earth, 17-183
reality
Is there not any true reality, does all depend on oneself?, 6-363
One becomes conscious of the reality when one becomes conscious of it in oneself, 6-363
The reality of the world is entirely subjective for each person’s consciousness, 9-203
Reality
“Thou art ourselves in our Reality.” – The word reality in the sense of truth of the being, 17-179
reason
“If Life alone were” – “if love were alone” – “if reason were alone”, 10-164
“On one side it (the reason) is an enlightener – not always the chief enlightener...”, 7-170
“Reason adapts itself to the faith or argues out a justification of the instincts”, 10-288
“The characteristic power of the reason in its fullness is a logical movement”, 10-67
“The only business of reason is to arrange and criticise the perceptions”, 10-288
“The world […] is really impelled by its faiths and instincts” – The light of reason, 10-288
“use the reason for its God-given purposes and faith and instinct for theirs”, 10-289
A function of preparation – Reason is between the infrarational and the suprarational, 7-174
A small number of people called the élite try to know – Some use their reason, 7-176
At least to the same extent that reason surpasses the knowledge of the senses, 10-6
Avery human being who obeys anything other than reason is lower than the animal, 9-103
But before, one can develop in oneself the faculty of reason – A good mental training, 4-46
But if you want to attain spiritual knowledge, you must go beyond this reason, 8-359
Do not be in a hurry to abandon reason – You must be ready for Wisdom, 10-15
For a very long time in life, it is indispensable that reason be the master, 10-14
From the rational point of view reason is naturally the sovereign judge, 7-167
From the viewpoint of the ordinary life, reason is a very recommendable master, 7-168
How can reason become an obstacle to the spiritual life?, 7-169
How can reason help in the appreciation of beauty, for example? – It cannot do it, 7-172
How can the reason be developed? – By using it, by listening to what it tells you to do, 7-171
If you do not have reason, you will be like a cork on a stormy sea, 8-183
In order to know the value of a religion, don’t use reason, you cannot judge with it, 7-167
In the development of the mind, reason is the surest guide, 8-359
Is reason the highest function of the mind? – Of the human mind, yes, 7-168
It is possible to disregard reason only when you have passed beyond mental activity, 8-373
It is to avoid this that you are told “try to use your reason.”, 8-182
Merely to be a man, life must be dominated by reason and not by vital impulses, 9-102
One can begin very young to make use of reason to control himself, to organise himself, 7-177
One’s aesthetic instinct is not pure, it is mixed – It is here that reason has its role, 7-182
Ordinary people at each step have to learn how to live – Reason can help to teach you, 7-175
Physical training – The body f obeying the reason rather than the vital impulse, 9-99
Reason – An excellent instrument when at the Divine’s service, 14-340
Reason becoming an instrument for revealing the spiritual reality in the lower parts, 7-171
Reason can help so long as one is not master of the movements of his mind and vital, 7-168
Reason can only work through differences – True Knowledge changes the point of view, 10-17
Reason helps you to go forward here without your making mistakes too often, 7-175
Reason is a faculty of discernment – Not the same word at all as “reasons”, 8-374
Reason is an obstacle if you want to use it as judge and master beyond its domain, 7-169
Reason is essentially an instrument of wisdom – A preparation for going beyond, 7-171
So long as you don’t have an absolute certainty, you must keep the reason very active, 7-174
Some people are very much afraid of reason because it contradicts their impulses, 7-171
The control of reason over life is absolutely indispensable even for good health, 9-100
The growing consciousness above must be able to make reason understand the thing, 7-170
The reign of reason must come to an end only with the advent of the psychic law, 9-103
The reign of reason should not end until the coming of the psychic law, 15-229
The role of reason when some vital disorder, of the passions, desires, impulses, 7-167
The true role of reason – An organiser of the movements in the mind and the vital, 7-167
These higher truths appear in the human domain as contrary to reason, 10-8
Those who consider human reason to be the one infallible judge, 10-39
To set out without danger, one must have organised his being with the help of reason, 7-176
Unless a completely illumined and transformed being – Act according to reason, 8-373
What are the highest aims of reason, faith and instinct in ordinary and in spiritual life?, 10-289
What should be the function of reason in the study of science, philosophy and the arts?, 7-173
When man doesn’t make use of his reason, he becomes absolutely an animal, 7-178
When one has a free movement of the reasoning mind, one can use it to reason with, 5-117
When one has managed to control with the help of reason – Reason as a stepping stone, 10-15
When one is in contact with one’s reason, it is a powerful control over all vital impulses, 8-189
When one is ready for the suprarational intervention, reason should abdicate, 7-174
When one stops the reasoning, if something new from above doesn’t come immediately, 8-372
Without reason, human life would be incoherent and unregulated, 12-138
Your best means of discernment until you have attained higher levels is reason, 8-374
reasoning
Analysis, deduction, reasoning – These faculties must be stopped, 9-399
Analysis, reasoning, deduction – The whole process occurs almost spontaneously, 9-399
Intuition dispenses with reasoning and deduction – An expression of direct knowledge, 9-400
Reasoning and the effort to understand put an obstruction in the experience, 7-41
You can prove anything with the mind – It follows that reasoning leads nowhere, 10-32
reasonings
“which am I to believe, the reasonings of others or my own experience?”, 10-32
reasons
Reason is a faculty of discernment – Not the same word at all as “reasons”, 8-374
The reasons are the excuses or explanations one gives oneself, 8-374
rebirth
“a double process” – “physical evolution with birth”, “soul evolution with rebirth”, 9-214
A constant aspiration for liberation from rebirth and a sustained effort – The result, 15-245
As to rebirth no rule holds good for all cases – One can prepare the body of his next birth, 3-145
One consisting in its formation, building and organisation – It needs all its rebirths, 5-203
People believe that the outward personality is reincarnated – The psychic being remains, 3-145
People who have advanced very far may come back to this plane, 3-25
The bodily transformation will be the supreme spiritual rebirth – Freedom from Karma, 3-176
The rebirth of psychic beings – Most of the time they drop into unconsciousness, 5-252
Those who have had the memory of past lives have declared the reality of rebirth, 16-400
Till then rebirth is a necessity – But once he is fully formed he can take birth or not, 5-203
To be reborn means to enter, first of all, into our psychic consciousness, 3-176
rebound
In occultism there is the “rebound” – A bad thought returns to you as an attack, 6-42
receiving
If you want to progress in yoga, you should receive things only from the Divine, 17-19
What comes, we take but always ready to let it go, if it goes, 17-226
receptivity
“the receptivity of the body is limited” – A large amount of resistance, 5-259
A proportion has to be kept between the receptivity and the expenditure, 7-71
All that is not receptive feels the crushing, but whatever is receptive feels a widening, 11-317
All will depend on the receptivity of nations – War may be avoided, 10-53
And then, an aspiration – And then a kind of receptivity, of silent opening, 11-57
Another condition is necessary, a receptivity from below and an aspiration, 5-214
Body’s receptivity – Concentrate the force on the diseased parts and they will improve, 15-154
But one feels that if one were wholly receptive, one would become formidable, 11-316
But they have a spontaneously strong receptivity to the harmonious physical vibration, 11-20
But to each one She gives according to his nature and receptivity, 14-85
By aspiration and receptivity – A step in the formation of the sons of the future, 2-168
Certain parts refuse to receive. They have to be educated little by little, 16-361
Collectively we can try to obtain the maximum receptivity, 9-40
Development of mental silence, perfect calm and a more and more total receptivity, 12-25
General – The lack of receptivity of Matter and the illusion of personality, 2-55
He has made a strong formation of illness around him. He is unable to receive my help, 15-154
Here, for each work given, the full strength and Grace are always given – Receptivity, 14-316
His manifestation is always adapted to each one’s receptivity and capacity, 8-45
How can one increase the receptivity of the body?, 4-265
How long it will take – It will depend on the goodwill and the receptivity of people, 9-159
I give you far more than you are able to receive. Open yourself, increase your receptivity, 16-67
If I am surrounded by people who cannot receive her, I am useless – for her, 6-302
If I had around me receptivity, this would help my body enormously, 6-303
If one can act upon both a receptive cause and the effect – One is cured, once for all, 4-265
If one can be like that, open in a simplicity, ready to receive, something can happen, 11-6
If one is receptive, one receives right down into the subtle physical all that is necessary, 8-306
In all places where there is some receptivity this Force is at work, 9-39
In silence lies the greatest receptivity. In an immobile silence the vastest action is done, 16-427
In silence one can receive all the force needed for purification and transformation, 17-106
In the field of forces receptivity occurs in proportion to useful expenditure, 2-102
Increase your receptivity to the utmost, but never try to pull the Force towards you, 9-241
It is an extraordinarily delicate mechanism and its field of receptivity almost infinite, 11-12
It is up to us to be receptive if we want to hasten the outcome of its action, 17-360
It isn’t the forces that are limited, it is the receptivity, 7-138
Learn to be receptive to the force especially when you take rest, 14-249
My help is always with you – To receive it, not by being rebellious and discontented, 16-67
On what does receptivity depend? – The principal factors are sincerity and humility, 6-117
One is able to consciously unite with one’s psychic being – A state of receptivity, 8-305
One opens only to the Divine to receive only the divine force, 6-213
Perfect receptivity is the best collaboration one can bring to the Action of the Divine, 8-257
Receptivity – By widening of the consciousness and one-pointedness of the aspiration, 14-147
Receptivity – Conscious of the Divine Will and surrendered to it, 14-146
Receptivity giving you the power to fully utilise the force that is at work, 15-153
Receptivity is proportionate to self-giving, 16-333
Receptivity is the capacity of admitting and retaining the Divine Workings, 14-146
Receptivity is the result of a true passivity, 6-113
Receptivity of the body to forces which are concentrated – A spontaneous sensation?, 4-229
Receptivity opens to other levels than the physical, 5-208
Some have the capacity to receive and the strength to bear – The chosen instruments, 3-80
Some people don’t know how to receive the forces at all – This cannot last very long, 7-72
Some receptivity must be prepared on earth so that the effects are not shattering, 10-74
The body’s receptivity. Concentrate the force on the diseased parts and they will improve, 17-291
The Divine help is much vaster than what any human being is able to receive, 14-86
The help is always there but its action is in the measure of the receptivity and the appeal, 14-332
The help is always there but the effectivity of its action is in measure of the receptivity, 17-311
The mind intervenes and physical receptivity diminishes – Physical progress stops, 5-208
The more one gives oneself, the more one opens – The more one receives, 16-99
The openness towards the highest thing – The receptivity towards anything whatever, 5-207
The period of receptivity should be in proportion to the period of expenditure, 8-195
The solution of the world’s problems – It is now only a question of receptivity, 12-312
The starting-point is receptivity – Then comes the change of consciousness, 4-18
The state of receptivity in which they happen to be. It is that particularly which I see, 11-251
The true attitude, at present – To try to be transparent, receptive to the new force, 11-2
The world suffers because it is not receptive to the Divine Love, 16-365
Those who live in the mental consciousness – Their mental receptivity grows very much, 5-208
To allow the free working of the New Consciousness – Be receptive and be plastic, 15-107
To avail of the help in 1972 – Become receptive by the mastery of the psychic upon ego, 12-314
To be more open and receptive – Think about the love that you would like to feel for me, 17-148
To be receptive is to feel the urge to give and the joy of giving to the Divine’s Work, 14-148
To become capable of receiving – Give yourself without expecting anything in return, 14-148
To go inward and to receive the force is more helpful than an agitated action, 14-249
To maintain yourself in a state of inner receptivity – Indispensable to go within each day, 10-20
To receive – Keep calm and quiet in a silent and passive state of expectation, 16-229
Trains bringing wounded from the front – The value of their receptivity, 2-141
True humility is humility before the Divine – The true attitude of receptivity, 5-45
We should strive for the receptivity that receives only the Divine Influence and no other, 16-388
What is the difference between receptivity and opening? – I have already answered, 6-237
What needs to be known is known in the silence of a perfect receptivity, 10-10
When one has learned to silence the mind at will and to concentrate it in receptive silence, 12-29
You create within yourself the conditions – Trust puts you in that state of receptivity, 5-370
You may suddenly become receptive and the help becomes effective, 15-296
You must learn to treasure in yourself silently what you have received – No dissipation, 17-71
You said that stones have a kind of receptivity – What kind of receptivity?, 6-229
reciprocity
The need of reciprocity is the first step of the descending scale, 5-238
True love – There is no need at all of any reciprocity, 5-237
recognition
Others want to have a social or official recognition for what they do – A slave mentality, 15-261
reconcentration
Some “mediums” have a power of deconcentration and reconcentration of the physical, 15-375
reconciling
You can find the truth reconciling both – The best way of widening one’s thought, 5-219
reconstruction
Until they have gone to the very end no reconstruction can possibly be attempted, 2-143
recuperating
One must do what is necessary for recuperating – The principle of physical culture, 8-196
red
Red is the colour of the physical and material world – Mastery over the physical world, 12-265
red centre
The red centre symbolises the illumined physical, 12-267
redoing
In life, one must constantly undo what has been done in order to redo it better, 16-84
refinement
Refinement – Gradually grossness is eliminated from the being, 14-176
reflection
Very few people have a thought as a result of reflection, 4-201
reflexes
A scientist wanted to know to what extent reason can have an effect over reflexes, 6-44
refractory
Acting on a psychological state not refractory which has brought about the illness, 4-264
refuge
“What Thou willest” has become my only refuge, 11-321
In the Divine alone is there safety. Take refuge in Him and cast away all fear, 15-46
refusing
If the will is clear, it always has the power to refuse an impulse, 6-343
If you absolutely refuse to receive and express them, after some time they stop, 6-330
If you refuse to express everything that is of a lower kind, 6-329
regeneration
The material and vital forces are perverted. They must be regenerated, 17-178
regret
For instance, if you have done something you regret having done, 5-140
Mere regret will not do, it must be accompanied by a step forward, 10-47
regularity
Become absolutely regular in your material life – You will be able to have good health, 16-133
For the work steadiness and regularity are as necessary as skill, 14-305
In orderly work fatigue and rest balance each other – Regularity avoids pain and effort, 2-235
Regularity – Indispensable for all serious accomplishment, 14-305
The habit of regularity in your daily discipline – While keeping it a bit flexible, 17-154
reign
So long as the mind governs life, how can the reign of the Divine be established?, 10-321
The only true remedy is the exclusive and universal reign of the Supreme Lord in all, 10-304
reincarnation
So that the soul reincarnates in good conditions – Keeping an affectionate remembrance, 15-121
The belief that after death a dead man very often returns in his daughter’s child, 16-366
The number of beings who consciously return to a place of their choice is very small, 17-364
Two factors in the problem of reincarnation – Memory of past lives in their totality, 3-148
What maintains the necessity of reincarnation – One’s affections, feelings, desires, 15-244
reindeer
The reindeer on the envelope is the symbol of endurance, 17-6
rejection
“As for the things in our nature that are thrown away from us by rejection”, 7-94
Both the positive movement of self giving and the negative movement of rejection, 4-358
How can we empty the consciousness of its mixed contents? – By aspiration, by rejection, 6-329
How should we reject something in the vital so that it doesn’t enter the subconscient?, 7-83
It is always the same thing – First understand, then aspire and reject what obstructs, 6-396
One begins by mixing up desire with one’s aspiration – How to reject this desire?, 8-18
Rejecting is not the best method – It takes a round and then comes back, 7-94
The procedure is to reject always into a lower part of the being – In the inconscient, 7-94
To be obedient without questioning – Rejecting all influences except that of the Divine, 6-129
To have the strength to advance by rejecting what ought to disappear, 16-319
We must reject from us whatever contradicts the truth of our existence, 12-3
relation
In his spiritual consciousness each one has a perfect relation with the Divine, 8-29
The relation one has with the Divine is unique and exclusive, 8-279
relation with the Divine
Relation with the Divine – To give oneself, to receive and be, to transmit and spread forth, 14-22
relations
“the seven beatitudes of life” – “unite all these in a single […] relation”, 10-344
No true surrender – If human relations and their habits and attachments are maintained, 14-287
The remedy is not to cut all relations, but to be constantly vigilant, 14-284
Vital relations are always dangerous – Consecration of the vital to the Divine, 14-287
relationships
About relationships with others – The inner attitude must be true and perfectly sincere, 17-56
All the relationships are good in principle and each one expresses a mode of the Eternal, 16-278
Choose to enter into relation only with those whose contact does not veil my presence, 16-120
Four main categories of relationship – Physical, vital, psychic and mental, 2-71
Most people seek these relations with the Divine only after disappointing experiences, 8-121
No longer attach any importance to these relations with others, 17-32
Relationships based on psychic contacts – A harmony in all the activities of life, 10-246
Sadhaks having no relationships with people in ordinary life – It would be much better, 17-152
There is a great weakness in social relations – That is why one gets angry, 6-372
To have this experience, one must not seek among men for these relationships, 8-121
relativity
All things are always relative and constantly they are changing, 6-418
Knowing the relativity of knowledge, of faith, of the teachings and of circumstances, 6-358
Secondly, everything in the manifested universe is relative, 10-46
The child will be imbued with the sense of the extreme relativity of mental learning, 12-26
The sense of relativity between your little person and the universal immensity, 7-392
The sense of the complete relativity of all that manifests in the world, 10-9
Things have value if they realise that for which they have been made – No dogmatism, 4-284
This sense of the relativity of things – Preserving a serene moderation in one’s speech, 12-61
What is the theory of relativity?, 5-281
When one has the experience one can see the relativity of all external knowledge, 10-210
relaxation
A thought you don’t understand – Relax, and after some days you see from inside, 4-267
After relaxation, a little flame rising into an aspiration – The best sleep, 4-351
Begin by relaxing yourself. Then offer yourself to the Divine in a complete relaxation, 15-133
Children are allowed to commit stupidities under the pretext that they need relaxation, 4-156
First to bring peace, relaxation – Afterwards you see what is the cause of the disorder, 5-184
One must relax the whole mind, then one has the least number of dreams, 5-25
Remain as quiet as possible – If the pain continues, begin trying to widen yourself, 4-265
To know how to relax the muscles and the nerves should be taught to children, 12-16
Work is the expression of the best in the man – What relaxation means for most men, 4-156
You should relax all your nerves, make your brain quiet, keep your body like a rag, 15-330
religion
“Domain of death” means what? – Every religion has spoken about it differently, 6-54
“four main lines” – Religion, occultism, spiritual philosophy and spiritual experience, 9-341
“If you want to be sure of your religion, country, family, you must choose it”, 4-258
“Religion and philosophy seek to rescue man from his ego” – “ the kingdom of heaven”, 10-270
“religion” – “you can get hold of God sometimes and give him a satisfactory beating”, 10-94
“Shun all lowness, narrowness and shallowness in religious thought and experience”, 10-184
“The articles and dogmas of a religion are mind-made things”, 4-257, 5-244
A group of people who want to create a religion based on the revelation of Sri Aurobindo, 15-388
A new religion would not only be useless but very harmful, 9-78
A picture of the statue of Kali put me in touch with all that world of religion and worship, 9-148
A very sincere aspiration – For them infinitely higher than a religious ceremony, 6-196
After all that religion has helped them – It is better to leave them where they are, 15-395
All countries and all religions are built up out of a mass of traditions – A relative thing, 3-81
All religions are partial approximations of the one sole Truth that is far above them Voir
All the religions have established their truth as a dogma. It is not the Truth any more, 15-396
An action from the Supreme – No religion can be founded on that, 10-96
Are all religions mental constructions? – They have certainly become that, 4-257
Are religious exercises like Japa, puja, very important? It is altogether relative, 6-193
As soon as the master is gone, the knowledge he gave is changed into a religion, 5-31
Beings of the vital world make use of fear – Also the political and religious means, 6-51
Both religion and atheism must disappear – A sincere and disinterested search for Truth, 10-284
Can one realise the Divine by this method [of religion]?, 8-146
Don’t you think that religion helps ordinary people by giving them an image of God?, 10-250
Everyone has his own religion – Only the name of the religion is the same, 9-355
For instance, an entire class of religion which forbids the eating of pork, 5-154
For religious people there are things which it is a sin to let the mind discuss them, 15-395
Here we do not have religion. We replace religion by the spiritual life, 13-110
Here you are all liberated from religions – A religion means a door shut upon progress, 5-31
How much hatred and stupidity men succeed in […] labelling “Religion”!, 10-284
How we would become dogmatic and be on the point of founding a religion, 13-21
If one has faith in the god of a religion, how can one have faith in the incarnate Divine?, 17-43
If someone follows a religion, can he reach identification with the Divine?, 5-244
If the processes are arranged into fixed laws and ceremonies, it becomes a religion, 8-146
If we take religions in their spirit there is no difficulty in unifying them, 9-77
In all religions there are people who have given absolute rules – So people have a fright, 5-91
In all religious monuments, almost everywhere, it is a vital force which is there, 6-194
In most religions it is the vital being which is called “soul”, 4-137
In order to know the value of a religion, don’t use reason, you cannot judge with it, 7-167
In ordinary life, an individual always has a religion – A rudiment of an ideal, 9-354
In religions knowledge is never given to the faithful – The evil behind these institutions, 4-397
In religions there is so much fear, 6-66
In the supramental creation there will no longer be any religions, no longer be gods, 9-151
Instead of excluding each other, religions ought to complete each other, 15-27
Is religion a necessity in the life of the ordinary man? – A necessity in the life of societies, 9-354
It is impossible – Religion is always a limitation for the spirit, 5-245
It is much easier to join a religion than to formulate one’s own cult for oneself, 9-356
It is much easier to reply to convinced materialists than to people having a religion, 15-395
Look towards the future – Your religion, country, family lie there, 3-84
Many religions are founded upon the idea of sacrifice – The joys of “sacrifice”, 4-315
Most of religions have based their power of action on the fact of death, 12-85
Most people follow some sort of religion. Are they helped? – Not much, 8-147
Not to be dominated or frightened by the gods of the various religions, 10-295
Ordinary humanity asks for material proofs of the divine powers – Miracles and yoga, 4-82
Our prejudice about the way, or ways, in which ideas should be introduced to us, 2-82
People follow religion by social habit – That has nothing to do with spiritual life, 8-147
Religion always tends to make God in the image of man – A god with human qualities, 10-95
Religion and Yoga do not belong to the same plane – Spiritual life free from dogma, 10-96
Religion exists almost exclusively in its forms, 9-78
Religion has always tried to establish a dogma – All this has only created confusion, 4-25
Religion has been an impulse to the worst things and the best – Along with philosophy, 3-79
Religion may be divine in its ultimate origin. In its actual nature it is human, 3-76
Religions are always mistaken – They want to impose on everyone the formulation, 9-406
Religions are forms – Each one expresses one aspect of the single and eternal Truth, 15-28
Religions work for most so-called believers by contrast and negation, 10-250
Religious teaching belongs to the past and halts progress, 15-30
Rules founded solely on hygienic principles have been raised into religious principles, 5-154
So how can reason help in the realm of religion? – The suprarational, 7-166
Sri Aurobindo – It is impossible to base a religion on his works, 10-96
Sri Aurobindo defines religion as the seeking after the spiritual, 7-166
Sri Aurobindo spent his whole life working to free men from the bondage of religions, 16-416
Suppose as some religions that there always will be good and evil, it would be hopeless, 5-72
That is why all the religions have always led man to the worst excesses, 9-407
The Asuric Force will create a new religion or thought in the name of the Supramental, 15-389
The attitude of the sadhak towards the various forms of God worshipped by religions, 12-308
The children of Auroville – The exclusiveness of one religion should be replaced, 13-220
The demand of the vital for praise – New cults and religions for worship and adulation, 3-137
The dogmas of a religion are mind-made things – But it need not always be an obstacle, 3-78
The essential difference between a religion and the true spiritual life, 9-78
The exercise of your free choice – “This is my family, my country, my religion.”, 3-81
The God described by most Western religions is none other than the Great Adversary, 10-332
The God of religions – If such a God did exist, I detested him, 10-331
The individuals who will most help in the new age – Towards a spiritualised humanity, 2-166
The kind of heavens depends upon the religion to which you belong, 5-131
The need to participate in a religion as it is found arises rather from the “herd instinct”, 8-246
The old world, the creation of the Overmind, was an age of the gods, of religions, 9-150
The one which can be practised by the greatest number – The path of religion, 9-344
The possibility of becoming dogmatic and ready to create a religion, 15-27
The prayers of the various religions are usually addressed to the gods of the overmind, 16-234
The question is badly put – The Divine spoken about here is the Divine of religion, 4-287
The sects and religions consider their beliefs alone to be knowledge, 10-20
The so-called religious conventions which tell us what to do and what not to do, 10-315
The teaching of Sri Aurobindo – Would you say that it is a religion?, 10-96
The time of religions is over – The age of spiritual experience in its initial purity, 15-29
There are some Godless religions, such as socio-political organisations, 13-207
There are some Godless religions, such as the socio-political organisations, 15-30
There was this particularly – No new religions, no dogmas, no fixed teachings, 11-133
They do not form the majority – This has caused all religions to be vulgarised, 7-314
This religious atmosphere full of fear and this superstitious submission to vital forces, 6-197
Till the birth of Sri Aurobindo, religions and spiritualities – A fundamental mistake, 12-210
Usually religious teaching is based on a very little knowledge, with precise formulas, 5-30
Very few people go to church or temple with a true religious feeling, 6-194
We call “religion” any concept which is presented as the exclusive Truth, 15-30
We give the name of religion to any concept presented as the exclusive Truth, 13-207
What is exactly the nature of religion? Is it an obstacle in the way of the spiritual life?, 3-76
What is the difference between yoga and religion?, 8-146
What is wrong in the religions is the fixity of the mind clinging to one formula, 15-27
What religious priests say to the faithful – Paradise, Purgatory, eternal Hell, 5-130
When it is a matter of religion – A part of the imposition on the child before he is born, 8-197
Which is better, religion or atheism?, 10-284
Why does sacrifice have such a great value in religion? – The meaning of the word, 4-315
Why must we accept the last one in which we have lived as the best?, 3-81
Without their fundamental dogma, established credal religions could not have existed, 3-77
You must not confuse a religious teaching with a spiritual one., 12-120
Your relation with the Divine must be free – Truth is self-evident, not to be imposed, 3-82
religion of the North
The religion of the South is nihilistic – Demigods or gods in the religion of the North, 4-258
religion of the South
The religion of the South is nihilistic – Demigods or gods in the religion of the North, 4-258
religion.
“Religions […] have supplied no satisfactory solution to your problem”, 12-494
religious being
“the religious being” – The being which has religious, devotional feelings, 17-182
religious life.
The very basis of the religious life, 3-290
rematerialisation
There are beings that have the power of dematerialising and rematerialising objects, 6-61
remedies
“The healthiest ages of mankind” – “there were the fewest material remedies”, 10-323
All physical remedies are simply palliatives, they are not cures, 6-368
Doctors and their remedies – Illnesses are increasing in number and seriousness, 10-324
It is the faith of the patient which gives the remedy its power to heal, 10-322
Medicines – The body needs to be cared for with physical but enlightened remedies, 17-349
Remedies and medical theories – “our lost natural health and vitality”, 10-324
Remedies cure some and make others much more ill, 5-177
Surgeons – “Why not rather seek to discover Nature’s direct all-powerful remedies?”, 10-325
remedy
The only remedy – To exist only for, through, in the service of, by becoming the Divine, 11-259
The remedy is the same – A new consciousness must manifest on earth and in man, 12-98
The remedy is to cultivate in oneself order and harmony, peace and equilibrium, 16-322
The remedy is to raise the consciousness to a higher level, 12-353
The remedy lies in union with the divine forces that are at work and a receptivity, 16-423
This silence is the perfectly effective remedy for the fatigue, tension and exhaustion, 16-229
remembering
A beginning of union comes even before constant remembrance of the Divine, 16-374
At every moment, remember the Divine and try to remain in the Divine consciousness, 14-48
Detailed surrender – To remember the Divine in all circumstances, 14-108
In activity and in silence, in taking and in giving, always the glad remembrance of Thee, 14-15
One must remember the Divine and put oneself at His service and will what He wills, 6-340
Remember always the Divine – All you do will be an expression of the Divine Presence, 14-36
Sometimes one playing suddenly remembers the Divine and no longer plays well – Why?, 4-387
The constant remembrance of the Divine is indispensable for transformation, 15-87
The habit of mixing the remembrance of the Divine with the concentration, 4-387
What should be done to remember the Mother constantly? – It depends on each one, 8-196
When the remembrance is constant, one often feels a Presence that imposes itself, 16-374
remembrance
Also, you can remember by bringing up in yourself the same state of consciousness, 6-21
Are remembrance and memory the same thing?, 5-289
Do many remember that they have passed over and are back again?, 3-25
Lasting remembrance – Of that which has helped the being to progress, 15-70
Memory is mental – Remembrance can be a phenomenon of consciousness, 5-289
One can remember things which happened thousands of years ago! – Yes, 6-21
Only what can last can remember, for the rest disappears, 5-359
Sentimental remembrance – Must be only what helped us in our seeking for the Divine, 15-71
The remembrance of former lives – This is a dangerous subject, 3-40
remembrances
By remembrances, we come in touch with Eternity, 2-169
Why remembrances are precious teachers and why we are fond of them, 2-169
remorse
Remorse is of no use – Feel the joy of the possibility of making further progress, 16-45
renown
Our prejudice about the way, or ways, in which ideas should be introduced to us, 2-82
renown.
Those who attain to Nirvana – Those living according to the Law and getting renown, 3-206
renunciation
“All renunciation is for a greater joy yet ungrasped”, 10-170
“by perfect renunciation of desire or by perfect satisfaction of desire […] desire perishes”, 10-174
Everything else has lost all value – So there is no longer any question of renouncing it, 16-317
Rather than having a feeling of renunciation – You get rid of something cumbersome, 10-170
So long as you have to renounce anything you are not on this path – A new world, 3-128
The idea of renunciation can only arise in a self-centred consciousness, 10-172
The renunciation of an error – You must break up a whole set of things, 10-170
What part in us sets itself against a total renunciation?, 8-77
repeating
As a general rule, it is better not to repeat to someone what someone else has said, 16-51
repellent
“I saw the nobility of the vulgar, the attractiveness of the repellent”, 10-46
repentance
Repentance – The first step towards rectifying mistakes, 14-238
The bodily transformation will be the supreme spiritual rebirth – Freedom from Karma, 3-176
The place of repentance is in its effect for the future – What is needed for the Sadhak, 3-307
What is the place of repentance in man’s life? – Has it any place in the life of a Sadhak?, 3-307
reports
Be careful about the various reports of the workers – They are always biased, 17-274
I am quite sure that many things happen without my being informed of them at all, 17-212
If something seems to you quite wrong, you can always report to me, 17-211
Never believe what people say when they report what other people have said, 17-379
Report things exactly as you heard them, and when you are not sure you must say so, 16-36
Reports never tell me anything. I never base my judgment on them, 17-170
repose
True repose comes from the widening of the consciousness, 9-66
repressing
To repress the vital is not a solution. To let it do what it likes is not a solution either, 4-179
reproaches
As for ill-will, jealousy, quarrels and reproaches, one must sincerely be above all that, 14-264, 15-51
repulsion
A perception based on a psychic consciousness – Without attractions and repulsions, 9-180
But there is something very personal in the nature of an attraction or repulsion, 3-100
It is the action of this medium that partly explains our affinities or repulsions, 3-89
Nothing exists except in this Oneness, even the things we find most repulsive, 10-102
Only, you must have no preference, desire, repulsion, attraction, and above all, no fear, 11-188
Repulsion is a movement of ignorance – What best protects you is knowledge, 3-101
Repulsion is a movement of weakness – If you were strong, you could stop the danger, 3-101
To have no repulsion at all is one of the fundamental achievements of Yoga, 3-100
What is the ground of the repulsion that one instinctively feels towards certain animals?, 3-100
Why does one feel attracted at first sight to some people and feel a repulsion for others?, 9-180
repulsions
Anything which has to do with desires, repulsions, is enough to impede your progress, 7-294
No human being, unless he is a Yogin, is free from attractions and repulsions, 12-263
reputation
“If I cared even for your praise […], if I cherished my reputation”, 10-336
reputation.
Pride and the thirst after reputation and a high rank, 3-217
reservations
Relying on one’s physical-mental knowledge – The root of all the reservations, 16-41
resistance
“Taking leave” would be a kind of “giving way” to the obstinacy of the resistance, 13-142
As soon as you want to progress, you meet the resistance of what does not want, 8-208
Destruction become necessary only because of the resistance, 10-231
For the individual’s surrender, the last resistances are the most obstinate, 14-220
Here as the action of the Truth is more concentrated, the resistance is exasperated, 13-157, 17-268
It is difficult without a strong will, and above all the capacity to resist the temptation, 15-373
It seems that the only method which can overcome all resistances is the method of Love, 10-211
One moment of conscious communion with the Divine can shatter all resistance, 16-427
One part of the being has an aspiration, another, small or big, resists with all its might, 6-242
One realising a certain truth in the higher consciousness but the mind resists, 4-177
Persevere – A day will come when the resistances give way and the difficulties vanish, 14-162
The body – It is only because of its resistance to Truth that it can suffer, 11-223
The Force which is at work is stronger. Naturally what resists, resists as strongly, 8-219
The important thing is to stop the resistance by taking the true attitude, a total surrender, 10-233
The pressure from above opens the road and makes a passage through the resistance, 6-207
The resistance brings about catastrophes, 11-309
The resistance in the accomplishment of our work is proportionate to its importance, 14-316
The resistance of the physical mind – First you must detach yourself from it, 17-89
The tremendous resistance which the world opposes to the work of the Grace, 9-420
The upsetting is always caused by a resistance – The cause of cataclysms, 7-17
There is resistance in almost everybody, and revolt in many, 17-118
This very change of authority is creating the chaos because of the resistance, 11-223
Throw it into the flame of Agni, the fire of aspiration, anything that denies or resists, 16-363
What has to be done will be done despite all possible resistances, 13-47, 16-153
What is an “acute resistance”? – An aggressive, sharp resistance, 6-115
What is the resistance on the material plane? – It is all that refuses to progress, 5-269
When man does not accept the Divine – Out of ignorance and fear, 16-388
You may aspire that this part may open – There is an acute resistance, 6-116
You need resistance, especially in the case of a previous suicide – A terrible formation, 15-372
resisting
“To question, to resist in some part of the being increases trouble and difficulties.”, 7-8
To resist means to try to evade the order and not accomplish it, 7-8
resolution
A resolution not to commit the same faults and a complete trust in the Divine’s Grace, 14-239
All my help will be in vain unless you resolve to overcome your weaknesses, 17-172
But once you have taken the resolution, you must no longer flinch, 7-198
Even when you make a resolution, the mind remains unstable, 3-211
How can we make our resolution very firm? – By wanting it to be very firm, 6-346
Make a firm resolution to overcome your weaknesses – It is not so difficult, 17-62
One must have a strong grip and an unshakable resolution – This is determination, 6-243
Resolution – Nothing can stop its development, 14-159
The laying bare of each falsehood is in itself a victory – To oneself or to the Guru, 3-141
The process of Yoga – Surrender, self-offering, consecration – Resolution is the key, 3-127
There are subtle reactions in your body which do not obey the mental resolution, 9-125
We could try throughout the year to do our best, so that the time may not pass in vain, 9-246
We must gather ourselves in a calm resolution and an unshakable certitude, 14-159
What takes the resolution to do yoga – The higher part of the mind or the psychic being, 4-78
When making a resolution one comes into conflict with others, what should be done?, 6-369
When the resolution has been taken you have still at every moment to remember it, 4-132
resolutions
A little sincere and regular practice is worth more than a lot of short-lived resolutions, 16-272
The resolutions – To keep the enthusiasm and increase it by wanting to, 16-321
respect
Always act in a respectable way if you want others to respect you, 12-156
If a teacher wants to be respected, he must be respectable, 16-197
If you want to be respected, always be respectable, 15-225
If you wish to be respected by a child, be worthy of respect at every moment, 12-10
respiration
All that facilitates and improves respiration increases the absorption of physical energy, 16-222
There must have been respiration – That is important, 11-304
respite
In Nature’s economy, moments of respite are given to men to rediscover themselves, 4-205
response
Only, the response comes from that to which one has addressed himself, 8-82
responsibility
After all, the whole, entire responsibility is the Lord’s and nobody else’s, 14-237
It is to fulfil a special mission that one is born upon earth – The sense of responsibility, 4-246
To have the responsibility for people obliges you to make the most essential progress, 5-299
rest
A sort of rest, for an assimilation and a harmonisation, is necessary at a given moment, 6-36
Has the mind need of rest apart from the physical body and the physical brain?, 4-62
Yoga, to obtain power, to get a little rest, to serve humanity? – The philanthropist, 4-66
resting
“Stride swiftly” – “rest not unduly”, 10-302
At your age you are still growing – You need rest alternated with strenuous activity, 17-14
Learn to be receptive to the force especially when you take rest, 14-249
Life is effort – Nothing is more dangerous than wanting to rest, 9-66
Nothing is more dangerous than wanting to rest, 15-75
Now you must give your body the rest it needs in order to recover its balance, 17-340
Proper rest is a very important thing for the sadhana, 15-132
The rest must be an ascent into the Light, into perfect Peace, total Silence – A true rest, 7-283
To keep one’s self-control, one needs to have time enough to rest, enter into oneself, 16-52
To know how to take enough mental rest, 2-65
To sleep well and to take enough rest is indispensable to keep doing the work well, 15-130
When you take rest, it must not be the “rest” of inertia but a true rest of receptivity, 17-298
You must know how to rest – There are many ways of doing it. Here is one, 15-132
You must rest – A rest of concentrated force, not of non-resistance to the adverse forces, 15-132
restlessness
A strong being is always quiet. It is weakness that causes restlessness, 16-125
Preaching calm and patience to the restless, energy to the indolent, 10-302
result
“Not result is the purpose of action, but God’s eternal delight”, 10-306
A certain development of forces is necessary to obtain the result – A number of months, 6-458
Let us do our best in all circumstances, leaving the result to the Divine’s decision, 14-109
To be able to do something with as much interest while knowing what the result will be, 4-278
Whatever you do, do the best you can, and leave the result to the Lord, 16-277
Whatever you do, if the result comes, it is the Divine Power and not yours that brings it, 4-281
You do the work regularly. Suddenly you see before you the full result of your work, 6-187
results
For a very long time one must be satisfied with inner results, 10-200
Misled by the vital – Because we like immediate and visible results, 17-177
resurrection
Resurrection – The falling off of the old consciousness, the awakening of the true being, 15-224
Resurrection means that the Divine Consciousness becomes once more aware of itself, 3-147
retardation
“how necessary is suffering […] failure […] and retardation” – “God’s workings”, 10-244
retirement
Entire physical retirement is seldom healthy – A temporary retirement is often helpful, 14-49
retreats
Monasteries, retreats are necessary to counterbalance modern hyper-activity, 10-197
return
The experience still to be realised is to return to the true Consciousness, 11-166
return to the world
They had to return to the world and do their work, 6-34
revealing
So that the thing may take place as it ought to it is not good to reveal what is decided, 7-2
revelation
A universal revelation – When you put it into words, it is no longer universal, 10-183
Instances of people who used to lead a more than doubtful life and who had revelations, 5-347
It is very convenient to take a point. You pass to the other side – The revelation, 5-399
Knowledge by inspiration or revelation – When something suddenly descends, 10-141
One has suddenly an inner revelation – This illumination must prepare you, 7-35
People interested in general questions have a revelation – They make a system, 7-184
Revelation may be universally applicable, but it is always personal in form, 10-182
Revelation
Revelation and Scriptures – “Not because God spoke it, but because the soul saw it”, 10-181
reversal
A reversal of consciousness – Seated within and above, it knows the cause and effect, 12-80
An imitation of spiritual life cannot deceive those who have realised this reversal, 9-415
are able to understand only when you have had the “reversal of consciousness”, 10-18
As long as it is not the new reversal, it is as if everything needed to be done over again, 15-369
In the other hemisphere, the supramental world – A new reversal of consciousness, 15-368
It is a true reversal which can never be undone again, 9-337
Once the reversal has taken place, that remains and it never moves, 7-194
Please speak to us about the “reversal” necessary to obtain the new consciousness, 9-286
The frightful dream changed into a wonder by the reversal of the consciousness, 11-144
There is a sort of reversal of consciousness – You will feel yourself always close to me, 16-162
This reversal is sudden – What is needed is to express it gradually in practical life, 12-81
To live the spiritual life, a reversal of consciousness is needed, 9-413
What may be said is that one is more or less ready for the decisive and total reversal, 9-414
When one has this inner reversal of consciousness, in one second everything changes, 7-193
When the reversal of the being has taken place, one sees, one knows, 9-415
With the intensity of concentration suddenly there occurs a reversal, 7-193
reversal of consciousness
But then, suddently, its result is a complete reversal of consciousness, 8-171
Only a reversal of consciousness can make the victory complete, 8-402
revolt
3rd sign (adverse force) – One revolts and sinks into falsehood, 16-184
A revolt of the vital forces of the children against all discipline and all constraint, 12-335
At these moments of depression or of revolt, no fresh decision must be taken, 14-246
By revolt the doors of receptivity are closed, 14-147
Depression is a sign of weakness, of a bad will somewhere – It is a kind of revolt, 7-10
Disgust, revolt, anger are necessarily movements of ignorance and limitation, 10-77
Do not open the door to depression, discouragement and revolt, 16-67
I want to try controlling this revolt by transmitting the inner force, in absolute calm, 12-336
If there is bad will or revolt, Kali may chastise but she always does it with love, 13-89, 16-144
It is the desire and rebellion that prevent your vital from feeling the Presence, 17-94
Man, in his ignorance, revolts against the Divine when his desire is not satisfied, 14-129
One is almost constantly in an ordinary vital state – Depression or revolt, 8-191
Some revolt against the discipline demanded when it is absolutely indispensable, 12-393
The great argument of the Adversary to cloud the mind and raise up revolt, 8-268
The more ignorant the mind, the more it judges and the more it revolts, 17-128
The stupidities of discouragement and those of wickedness – Make it a rule not to move, 4-51
There is resistance in almost everybody, and revolt in many, 17-118
To revolt is to reject the Divine Love and only the Divine Love has the power to save, 16-72
Until you are transformed, movements of disgust and revolt are needed to shut the door, 10-76
When you give up this bad habit of revolt, you will see that suffering too will go away, 16-123
Where it becomes bad is when the request is not granted and one revolts, 8-255
Why are there periods when effort leads to a revolt or a sort of petrifaction?, 8-370
revolts
I am learning to be patient – Always there are revolts, insults, all that, 11-54
Revolution
““Freedom, equality, brotherhood,” cried the French revolutionists”, 10-304
“the French Revolution” – “because a soul on the Indian snows dreamed of God”, 10-292
revolutions
“If when thou sittest alone […] thou canst perceive the revolutions thou art conducting”, 10-229
“Revolutions hew the past” – “what has emerged is the old Aeson with a new visage”, 10-283
“While the soul within remains defectively organised” – “unrest, disorder and revolution”, 10-269
A war or a revolution – Not necessarily the sign of a descent of the Truth. Human folly, 16-329
A war or a revolution – The resistance in the human consciousness to the New Force, 16-329
Most revolutions like failures – “it is by great and noble failures that humanity advances”, 10-283
The bloody revolutions uselessly tear up countries without bringing any great change, 16-153
reward
Do good for the love of good and not in hope of a reward, 15-225
It is in the pure Truth that you will find the reward of all your efforts, 3-201
rewards
If you were all yogis, there would be no need of competitions, prizes, rewards, 9-98
Is it good to give prizes to the children or reward them? – This is not bad, 12-364
One should not do good in the hope of getting a reward, 17-143
rhythm
All movements have a certain rhythm – One has to find this out in himself by observation, 7-332
Each thing is regulated by a kind of rhythm which is this thing’s own rhythm – Time, 7-332
rich
When rich men want to give their wealth to the Divine, to whom are they to give?, 8-16
rich men
Rich men who are in the hands of the vital forces – The vital power controlling money, 3-45
riches
“Boast not thy riches, neither seek men’s praise for thy poverty and self-denial”, 10-312
“competence or riches” – “poverty” – “strive after and embrace God only”, 10-310
About “a weak bondage to the habits that the possession of riches creates”, 4-374
Is it true that one cannot enrich oneself without impoverishing someone else?, 4-375
It is to the Divine that all riches belong, 15-48
Someone very rich must make honourable amends if he wants to walk on the path, 7-55
To the rich God gives money, but to the poor He gives Himself, 15-51
You become truly rich when you dispose of your wealth in the best possible way, 15-49
riches.
Riches ruin the fool, but not one who seeks the other shore, 3-286
Those who have not lived a life of self-control and who, in their youth, have not known how to gather the true riches, 3-238
richness
Ordinarily the richer one is materially, the more dishonest one is, 16-372
right attitude
If each of you did your utmost, then there would be the right collaboration – The result, 3-155
Is it really the best that always happens? – The power of the right attitude, 3-154
The right attitude is the attitude of trust, of obedience, of consecration, 7-32
What is the meaning of “you must take the right attitude”?, 7-32
right consciousness
The right consciousness is the consciousness that’s turned exclusively to the Divine, 7-64
right desires
The last sentence, “for they pursue right desires” is perhaps the most difficult part, 3-193
right desires.
Those who know the true to be true and the false to be false – Pursuing right desires, 3-193
right spirit
“... the difficulty faced in the right spirit and conquered”, 7-9
The right spirit is the spirit of consecration to the Divine, 7-64
The right spirit means to keep one’s trust, to remain quiet, 7-9
What is “the right spirit”? – In each circumstance, a spirit which is the suitable spirit, 6-340
right thing
Always do what you know to be the best even if it is the most difficult thing to do, 15-226
It is always the right thing when it is done in the right spirit, 15-226
To forget oneself – Always do the right thing in the right way and at the right moment, 15-226
righteousness
“the evil done by self-righteous or self-regarding virtue”, 10-312
“Watch the too indignantly righteous” – “committing or condoning the very offence”, 10-296
“When I hear of a righteous wrath, I wonder at man’s capacity for self-deception.”, 10-79
rigidity
As one grows up one becomes still more rigid – Children have this plasticity of growth, 5-260
Is it not possible, by yogic force, to prevent the body from being rigid?, 5-266
ring
If Sri Aurobindo had given you a ring, then it would have been altogether different, 6-234
When we have a ring or some ornament with your image, does it give us protection?, 6-234
Rishis
Bodies became perfected enough to serve as instruments for beings of higher regions, 7-356
If we go back to the teaching of the Rishis, there was no idea of flight out of the world, 7-289
Were the Vedic Rishis evolutionary beings or involutionary beings?, 7-355
rising
If you know how to rise to a higher level, you can see all this play and all this struggle, 8-209
risk
The freedom we are given – Danger and risk are part of every forward movement, 16-334
rivalry
All impulsions of rivalry must disappear – A will for harmonious organisation, 12-40
Not rivalry and competition – The goodwill of collaboration and mutual understanding, 14-186
road
One must not set out on this road with a baggage of impulses and desires, 7-177
roads
There are other roads – One may try to forget oneself in an ever more absorbing work, 4-362
robes
To proclaim publicly what one wants to do – The reason for those robes, 10-196
rocks
The rocks represent the material nature, hard, yet concealing in itself the stream of life, 16-95
Rodin
Rodin asked me “How can one prevent two women from being jealous of each other?”, 6-72
room
How to enter the room? – If one doesn’t try, it doesn’t open by itself, 8-144
To illumine your inner room, instead of an oil lamp it has become an electric lamp, 8-143
Rudra
The situation in India – “The law of Vishnu cannot prevail till the debt to Rudra is paid”, 16-325
rule
These movements have a greater value than when they are the result of an outer rule, 6-432
rules
A right to go against collective rules only when actions are prompted by the Divine, 13-117
An upsetting action in the world – The breaking up of all habits and all rules, 11-1
Each soul one has its own law which cannot be made a general rule, 17-356
Here all mental rules are constantly contradicted by the working of the higher Force, 17-305
Here all mental rules are eventually contradicted by the working of the higher force, 13-155
I do not want to make rules for Auroville as I did for the Ashram, 13-345
If I had made strict rules, perhaps you might have made some effort, 9-373
Maintain an attitude of concentration on the Divine Life – Not rules that are too rigid, 17-38
Moral and social conventions – To replace moral rules by obedience to the Divine, 13-335
Not to obey the old rules – On condition that one discovers a truer consciousness, 12-306
One must never make rules – Every minute apply the highest truth one can perceive, 7-282
The moral principles, the set rules of conduct – No worse obstacle than that, 11-5
The rules are very few so that each one can enjoy the freedom needed, 13-108, 14-34
What really helps, until one has found the inner light, is to make rules for oneself, 8-142
Whoever lives in a community must follow the rules of that community, 13-117
rules of conduct
At least one language, a little geography and modern science, a few rules of conduct, 12-373
The transformations – Not less in the moral and social domains than in the intellectual, 2-166
What are the rules of conduct You consider indispensable in our community?, 12-374
rumours
All these false and idiotic rumours have come to me after turning round the Ashram, 13-97
Never take seriously what somebody (whoever it is) says in my name, 13-97
Spreading rumours on what I am believed to have said or not said – An act of treachery, 13-98
When will you learn not to listen to all the rumours going about this place?, 13-97
You should not believe in what you hear from people, 13-96
running away
“they, when they go over to the other side, may find that the flight was not of much use”, 5-52
Running away from the world – It is not by meditation that you can transform yourself, 5-42
Russia
Two big camps, that of America and that of Russia. How will the reconciliation come?, 7-300
Russian dances
Russian dances are expressions of the vital world – Technique is only an instrument, 3-112
Sachchidananda
The experience of Sachchidananda – You can enter “the state of will”, the divine Will, 4-399
The three formed modes, love, light and life, correspond to Sachchidananda, 5-352
What is the nature of a sleep without dreams? – The true repose of Sachchidananda, 4-108
You reach a state where you are on the borders of all form – Sachchidananda, 6-186
sacrifice
“Is not surrender the same as sacrifice?”, 4-314
“our works in the world too must be part of the sacrifice offered to the Highest”, 8-159
“sacrifice always, but for the sake of God and humanity, not for the sake of sacrifice”, 10-280
“The spirit’s inner enemies... have to be sacrificed” whatever pain they may throw, 8-83
A story of people going to the sacrifice with joy – It was a very joyful gift of their life, 4-316
Everything depends on the meaning you put on the word sacrifice, 3-114
If it is done consciously, one has the joy of sacrifice which is the supreme joy, 8-75
If your sacrifice is egoistic and obscure, it will have an obscure and egoistic result, 8-82
Is not surrender the same as sacrifice?, 3-114
Is there any need to make an effort to improve the sacrifice?, 8-76
It is a voluntary sacrifice to accept the state of ignorance of the outer world, 5-388
Many religions are founded upon the idea of sacrifice – The joys of “sacrifice”, 4-315
Sacrifice – “let every thought and every work and every enjoyment be an offering”, 10-315
Sacrifice as “a transformation of our natural human parts” – Physical also, 8-83
Sacrifice means giving up something to which one clings – Surrender must be joyous, 4-314
Sacrifices and offerings to hostile forces – Are these also received by the Divine?, 8-81
The Divine has sacrificed Himself in Matter – Matter must sacrifice itself to the Divine, 8-74
The materialism of modern times has turned spiritual effort into a sacrifice, 3-203
The sacrifice spoken about is the sacrifice one makes of oneself, not of others, 8-80
The taste for suffering and taking upon yourself the suffering of others, 2-59
This practice of sacrifice is not due to cruelty – A great unconsciousness and fear, 6-66
To cure in ourselves this attraction for suffering and the desire for sacrifice, 2-60
We also speak of the “sacrifice” of the Divine – Done with all the joy of self-giving, 4-315
What does the “sacrifice to the Divine” mean? – The word the Gita uses for self-giving, 8-74
What is this form of sacrifice in which animals are slaughtered upon altars?, 8-80
When you do anything with the sense of a compression of your being – The wrong way, 4-315
Why does sacrifice have such a great value in religion? – The meaning of the word, 4-315
You must make efforts to make your sacrifice consciously instead of unconsciously, 8-76
You speak of sacrificing for the Divine – It means that you are very greatly attached, 15-259
sacrifices
In any case, no difference between any animal and a human for material sacrifices, 5-346
sacrifices.
An homage to a virtuous man is better than a life of apparent devotion, 3-226
sadhak
A sadhak is one who has chosen a yogic discipline and practises it, 16-296
Sadhak = one who follows a yogic discipline – Sadhana = yogic discipline, 14-32
Sadhak
How long is a Sadhak subject to this fear of catching contagion of difficulties?, 3-303
The place of repentance is in its effect for the future – What is needed for the Sadhak, 3-307
What is the place of repentance in man’s life? – Has it any place in the life of a Sadhak?, 3-307
Yet, the Sadhak cannot expect people to flatter his mistakes or indulge his foibles, 3-311
Sadhaka
“The ideal Sadhaka” – The entire being is absorbed in its consecration, 16-385
sadhaks
Before the children came, only those who wanted to do sadhana were admitted, 13-109
I would advise you never to listen to what sadhaks say, especially advanced sadhaks, 13-96
Sadhaks having no relationships with people in ordinary life – It would be much better, 17-152
The door is open to all those who decide to give their life for that purpose, 13-110
The sadhaks – Each one must devote at least one third of his time to a useful work, 14-34
The sadhaks – Each one must devote at least one-third of his time to a useful work, 13-108
The two indispensable conditions to live as a disciple in the Ashram, 13-113
Very few indeed are quite sincere in their sadhana, 13-144
sadhana
“Sadhana has to be done in the body.” – One does not progress outside terrestrial life, 7-32
“That is a great secret of sadhana, to know how to get things done by the Power”, 11-70
“to pull people, especially very young people, into the sadhana is not wise”, 12-190
As a general rule, the less one speaks about sadhana the better, 17-83
Even in the most materialistic milieu, the sadhana can and should continue, 14-44
Explaining sadhana to the students – Do not speak of yourself or your own experience, 12-191
For nobody would sadhana be possible without the Divine’s help, 14-86
Formerly, it was altogether true that I did the sadhana for them, all the time, 6-297
I did not understand very well “the real meaning of activity and passivity in sadhana”., 6-111
If one wants to do the sadhana in a solitary way, it is impossible to do it totally, 7-409
If you feel like studying, read Sri Aurobindo’s books – A help for your sadhana, 12-215
In the sadhana – The imperative need that all hypocrisy and compromise should stop, 14-194
Isn’t the sadhana we do done for ourselves?, 7-189
Marriage or sadhana – When the call really comes, there is no possible hesitation, 17-392
One must never intermingle ambition and personal interest with the sadhana, 7-261
Sadhak = one who follows a yogic discipline – Sadhana = yogic discipline, 14-32
Sadhana is always difficult – Go on steadily in spite of temporary failures, 14-228
Sadhana through music – Bhakti and aspiration can grow and prepare the nature, 12-237
Sri Aurobindo’s sadhana starts where the others end, 13-107, 14-33
The “sadhana” is done now in the body itself, 14-361
The consciousness of the interdependence of beings is an indispensable stage of sadhana, 6-153
The sadhana, tapasya is one thing and the siddhi, the realisation, another, 8-172
The steps to follow for (1) sadhana and (2) silence of the mind, 14-301
These are vital perturbations which show themselves in the course of the sadhana, 17-204
To become conscious of the inner Presence – A most important point of the sadhana, 16-160
To begin to do sadhana, one must do something a little unselfish, 6-153
Two possibilities – An intensive individual sadhana or else to let the group be formed, 7-409
What is the secret of success in sadhana? – Surrender, 14-108
When you want the physical body to do sadhana, the work seems interminable, 9-348
With this sadhana that I am following – Some leading strings which one can pursue, 11-13
You can do this occasionally – The consciousness must remain free for the sadhana, 17-199
Sadhana
Depression is always hurtful – In Sadhana it is more serious, 3-311
How is the Divine the Sadhana? – It is the Divine who does the sadhana in you, 6-225
Is the intellect a help or a hindrance to Sadhana?, 3-33
My music resembles the inner movements of the Sadhana, 12-238
With the creation of a new world, the Sadhana has to be done in the physical itself, 15-101
sadhus
There are sadhus who never wash themselves and they are free from all illness, 5-170
Sadhus
A devotee into touch with Sadhus – Generally, it is not helpful to mix the influences, 17-392
sadism
Cruelty, like sadism, is a need for violent, extremely strong sensation, 10-106
sadness
To realise the Divine – Reject far from yourself all sadness and all sentimental weakness, 16-171
sadness.
“Though I was on the pinnacle of success and glory, I noticed a kind of sadness”, 12-490
sadnesss.
“Come, set to work, you know that is the best cure for sadness”, 12-456
safety
Alone the Divine can give us a perfect safety, 14-10
In the Divine alone is there safety. Take refuge in Him and cast away all fear, 15-46
Nothing is in safety except what is given to the Divine, 15-47
There is only one safety – To cling to an aspiration as sincere as possible, 11-262
When egoisms are asserting themselves, the only safety lies in taking refuge in Thee, 16-424
sage
A man of this type may be a great saint, a great sage but he is not a spiritual being, 9-408
If it is someone who has taken care to unify his being – He will act like a sage, 8-381
The yogi or saint or sage can also use his power deliberately to protect others, 9-393
sage.
Even the gods envy the sages given to meditation, 3-246
We should seek the company of the sage who shows us our faults, 3-219
Sage.
The Noble, the Excellent, the Hero, the great Sage, the Victor, the Impassive, the Pure, the Enlightened, him I consider to be a Brahmin, 3-296
sages
The greatest sages are always the most modest and the most unknown, 2-83
saint
A man of this type may be a great saint, a great sage but he is not a spiritual being, 9-408
The yogi or saint is in a state of which protects him from everything that is inferior, 9-392
The yogi or saint or sage can also use his power deliberately to protect others, 9-393
Saint Genevieve
Attila was compelled to spare Lutetia because of the occult action of Saint Genevieve, 16-35
saintliness
Saintliness is to want and realise what the Divine wants – Wisdom is to unite with Him, 10-311
salary
If I increase the wages of some of you, I shall be obliged to dismiss some, 13-173
The salary should depend on the work of the worker, 13-169
To increase the salary of some will mean to deprive others of their livelihood, 13-177
salvation
The salvation comes from an exclusive faith in the Divine’s omnipotence, 10-326
The salvation is physical – It is not escape, it is here, 11-179
The true salvation – Opening to the Divine Influence obtained through a total surrender, 10-324
We seek not our personal salvation but the absolute surrender of our being to the Divine, 14-8
samadhi
“The disadvantage [of trance or samadhi]” – “Waking consciousness is not solved”, 6-427
If you are obliged to enter into samadhi, your waking consciousness remains what it is, 6-427
People who enter into Samadhi – When they come back, they don’t remember anything, 9-2
These people in a kind of Samadhi – When they came back, it was where it was before, 7-291
When you leave a part of your being your body can enter into a trance – Not samadhi, 8-276
Samadhi
“Is the state of trance or Samadhi a sign of progress?”, 8-274
I had never experienced this state of trance or Samadhi, 8-274
One concentrates at the Samadhi to grow in devotion and to put oneself in contact, 16-397
The different kinds of Samadhi – No use at all of Samadhi in our Yoga, 17-336
samādhi
From the most external to the highest consciousness, there are gaps – In samādhi, 4-61
sanction
It cannot be started unless it has the sanction and help of the Divine, 15-85
Sangha.
Taking refuge in the Buddha, in the Dhamma and the Sangha, 3-247
The attention turned to the Buddha, the Dhamma and the Sangha, 3-274
sanitation
I am speaking of those who do Yoga – Sanitation is indispensable in the ordinary life, 3-56
sanity
“Not to have heard the voice of God and His angels is the world’s idea of sanity”, 10-359
Sannyasa
“In all the lakhs of ochre-clad Sannyasins, how many are perfect?”, 10-193
“Sannyasa has a formal garb “ – “the freedom of a Janaka does not proclaim itself”, 10-194
“Vivekananda, exalting Sannyasa, has said that […] there is only one Janaka”, 10-193
sannyasins
So-called sannyasins having received the imposition of a force from the vital world, 8-73
Sanskrit
Deep respect for Indian languages – I continue to study Sanskrit when I have time, 12-222, 17-211
Every child born in India should know Sanskrit, 12-414
For common use – A simplified Sanskrit from the grammatical point of view, 17-314
Give him the idea of Sanskrit as an all-India language, 17-312
Hindi is good only for those who belong to a Hindi-speaking province, 12-222, 13-375
I have the deepest respect for Indian languages and continue to study Sanskrit, 13-375
I would like to have a simple Sanskrit taught here, simple by going back to its origin, 12-415
On the language issue for the country – Regional language, Sanskrit, English, 12-222, 13-376
Sanscrit is good for all Indians, 17-326
Sanskrit ought to be the national language of India – Sri Aurobindo had told me so, 17-327
The ideal would be to have a rejuvenated Sanskrit as the language of India, 12-414
The Sanskrit ought to be the national language of India, 12-222
There are Sanskrit roots in all the languages, 8-152
Sat
Due to the separation of Sat, Chit, Ananda, forgetfulness comes of what one is, 7-236
Satan
“I was much plagued by Satan, until I found that it was God who was tempting me”, 10-339
“They explained the evil in the world by saying that Satan had prevailed”, 10-339
satisfaction
At every moment, a choice between the Grace and your personal satisfaction, 14-255
Do not expect any satisfaction from physical life and you will no more be tied to it, 14-250
If you are not satisfied with what you are, take advantage of the Divine’s help, 14-222
We must be satisfied with what the Divine gives us, and do what He wants us to do, 14-109
Sat-Purusha
“the divine purity and peace of the Sat-Purusha” – The conscious being, 6-327
Satya Yuga
The Satya Yuga – What I am bringing will be followed by the New Creation, 17-275
Satyavan
What does Satyavan represent? – The Avatar, 5-390
Satyayuga
At one time the Divine ruled everywhere, the “Satyayuga – Certainly not on earth, 17-77
savage
Even the barbarian, the savage has this scale – An embryo of thought and speculation, 7-179
saving
Here everyone thinks only of spending – No one thinks of saving and avoiding waste, 16-33
saviours
Each morning hail the saviours of mankind – The beneficial effects of this concentration., 2-115
Savitri
About Savitri – A complete system of yoga, 13-24
Did Savitri foresee what she was going to do? – She knew all that was going to happen, 5-388
Savitri represents the Mother’s Consciousness, doesn’t she? – Yes, 5-390
Savitri will be humanity’s guide towards its future realisation, 16-292
The importance of Savitri is immense, 13-26
saying
The experience of not saying what you had meant to say is the opposite, 10-8
The human mind is linear in its action – Everything one says is a diminution of the truth, 6-463
scale of our powers
What does “the ordinary scale of our powers” mean? – The scale of ordinary life, 7-179
scepticism
“God, the world Guru, is wiser than thy mind”, 10-341
“two for whom there is hope” “who has felt God’s touch […] and the sceptical seeker”, 10-250
Doubt and scepticism are terrible pitfalls – Where human effort must be put in, 9-351
Even when you have overcome these two obstacles, there remains scepticism, 10-12
Scepticism and doubt are two of the greatest obstacles to progress, 10-27
The capacity to conquer these three terrible enemies, fear, doubt and scepticism, 10-13
schedule
Heavy work-schedule – Be calm and concentrated, never utter an unnecessary sentence, 16-34
school
At any age you can take up books and work. You don’t need to go to school for that, 8-181
At school one having to go to the next chapter before being able to understand well, 5-105
At school, you must not think of yourself but only of what you want to learn, 4-363
For the joy of learning at school – Today we shall play such and such a game, 12-444
In our studies at school we feel at times a great distaste – What’s the use of all this?, 8-364
It is not to help humanity that one opens a hospital or a school, 5-13
Our school – To discover and encourage those with a conscious need for progress, 12-118
School is just a preparation to make the students capable – The entire life, 12-177
Schooling is considered to be all the mental education that is necessary, 12-24
Starting a primary school – The teachers must be found first, 17-243
Students go to school to increase their knowledge and to learn how to live well, 12-129
That is why you go to school, my children, whether you are big or small, 12-73
The children must be happy to go to school – That depends exclusively on the teacher, 12-194
The life of every day is the best school of all – To arouse healthy curiosity in children, 12-26
The schooling that is usually given can, at the most, serve as a system of gymnastics, 12-24
There is no more school, teachers, students, boredom – Life trying to transform itself, 12-425
Up to the age of seven – School should all be a game. The system is not very important, 12-183
We are considered to be one of the best school in India for teaching French, 12-216
You are sent to school to have a frame in which you can learn how to form yourself, 6-261
school class
Let us take the school class – A student deeply interested in every opportunity to learn, 6-155
schools
The way to escape the distortion of the environment – The schools of ancient times, 2-83
science
“Science is chiefly useful to the God-lover and the God-knower”, 10-351
“Science talks and behaves as if it had conquered all knowledge” – Solitary wisdom, 10-211
“The Yogin’s aim in the sciences that make for knowledge”, 8-157
All the physical sciences are rituals of worship, 15-354
Both science and spirituality have the same goal, the Supreme Divinity, 12-246, 15-63
Can physical science by its progress open to occultism?, 9-393
Can science find a physical law that is able to explain everything in the universe?, 5-81
How can mathematics, history or science help, 12-247
If it progresses sufficiently, scientists will find – It is That, the Power, that is all, 5-81
It applies to judgments of the critical mind and to scientific methods, 10-26
It is a knowledge which is scientific – It follows some definite processes, 6-38
It is impossible that science would reach true Knowledge by pushing its investigations, 10-134
One uniting these two groups of faculties would lead science towards great progress, 5-67
Order is the basis of every science and of all the arts that man can invent, 2-233
Our prejudice about the way, or ways, in which ideas should be introduced to us, 2-82
Physical science – Still not in touch with the creative Force and the creative Will, 10-205
Science is discovering that all this is only concentrated energy, 9-322
Scientific knowledge carried to its extreme leads at least to the threshold, 10-135
Scientists come to this conclusion that the world is an illusion, 9-239
The difference between science and superstition – The care taken in expressing things, 8-92
The Hindu Yogis did not turn these truths into scientific knowledge, 5-67
The scientific method and the method recommended by the Buddha are both excellent, 7-316
The scientist will tell you to study the laws of Nature – Something eludes him, 7-313
The scope of science touches only the most exterior part of the physical plane, 5-66
The so-called world of fact is for the Yogi a falsehood, for the scientist it is fundamental, 3-161
The thing modern science has discovered – Things are not what they seem to be, 9-239
These statements could lead science to new discoveries, 5-66
What is most accessible to scientific thought, is the fact that they cannot foresee, 10-206
Science
“when thou […] can show thee a man’s soul” – “thou wilt smile at […] physical Science”, 10-205
The progress of Science and Technology in India – For the manifestation of the Spirit, 12-250, 13-362
science.
“In my case, knowledge rather than action was the main attraction” – Science, 12-479
“Scientific progress does not necessarily imply moral progress”, 12-482
scientific
How is it that in people occupied with scientific studies artistic imagination is lacking?, 5-127
You can move this same power of concentration in a scientific or an artistic way, 5-128
scientist
“the scientist” – “his own system of denials and his own method of negative reasoning”, 10-251
Our aim is to change things – The scientist says that whatever is cannot be changed, 3-161
Scientists – The procedures to refute occult and spiritual knowledge, 10-251
The question is whether the scientist is ready to be something else, 10-210
The so-called world of fact is for the Yogi a falsehood, for the scientist it is fundamental, 3-161
scientist.
The scientist – “How do we know that we have not taken the wrong path?”, 12-504
scientists
I have never met a scientist worthy of the name who was proud – “We know nothing”, 5-29
In the case of scientists – Their work being realised some time after their death, 4-196
Scientists turn the torchlight towards matter – People with imagination turn it upward, 5-127
scolding
A child who is too often scolded gets hardened to rebuke, 12-11
Children instinctively want to attract attention to themselves – Don’t scold them, 12-440
It is very bad to constantly rebuke servants. The less you scold them, the better it is, 13-170
Never scold little children – Surround them with things and to let them be, 12-194
Never scold them. Always understand, and if the child is ready, explain, 12-405
No violence, no scolding – The teacher must be the living example, 12-194
X is a very refined girl, and she is extremely sensitive, easily hurt. Never scold her, 15-252
You must have sufficient control over yourself never to scold a child, 15-298
scorn
Scorn, irritability and anger will arouse similar movements in others, 16-32
scorning
“When thou findest thyself scorning another, look then at thy own heart”, 10-298
scorpions
Scorpions and snakes in dreams – Bad thoughts and perverted or obscure energies, 17-55
screen
Formulate to oneself one’s will and try to pass it before the screen of one’s higher ideal, 4-114
How to know whether your will or desire is in agreement with the divine Will or not, 4-120
Put all that on a screen, put things in their place, you see clearer, you curb yourself, 5-198
Seeing on the screen of one’s psychic consciousness, 6-34
The screen must be very white, quite smooth, quite clean, quite pure, 5-200
This screen is the psychic consciousness, 5-198
Scriptures
“Experience in thy soul the truth of the Scripture” – “distrust never thy experience”, 10-180
“The word of Scripture” – “it is in the interpretation […] that error has her portion”, 10-184
Revelation and Scriptures – “Not because God spoke it, but because the soul saw it”, 10-181
The Scriptures, whatever they may be, are always a diminution of the experience, 10-180
sculpture
The story of a sculptor – He saw the figure that was there in the stone, 16-285
sea bathing
It does not seem to me quite wise to take children below six years to sea bathing, 12-285
seal
The significance of animals – Deer, swan, parrot, elephant, dog, seal, peacock, hare, 17-4
search
“Why do they go so far in search of what is everywhere?”, 11-133
seasons
About the regularity of the seasons – What, in fact, is regularity?, 7-382
seclusion
To master depression – It is easier here, with a concrete and tangible help, than all alone, 16-187
secret societies
Formations of this kind translate upon earth into secret societies, 15-32
sectarianism
Begin with simply this at first, a little vaster understanding, not to be sectarian, 7-185
One would avoid much sectarianism, much intolerance, and annul all quarrels, 6-359
Sectarianism – Any formulated thought is only one way of saying something, 12-61
sects
“the dogmas of the sects and their intolerance”, 10-20
“The quarrels of religious sects are like the disputing of pots” – The immortalising nectar, 10-83
Each religious sect has its own way of approaching the Divine – The goal is the same, 10-83
My action upon earth – For the triumph of the Divine, irrespective of all sects and parties, 13-51
Religious sects for men in general continue to have their value as a path, 10-84
The sects and religions consider their beliefs alone to be knowledge, 10-20
security
Exclusive turning of all movements towards the Divine – The sure means of security, 15-47
seduction
If you want to be quite pretty, quite seductive – To do all that here is ridiculous, 8-241
seeing
For seeing and hearing, it was not a physical decline – It is some other thing, 11-281
I have begun again to see and hear, but in another way, 11-247
It can be a fact. One sees something of me – It has mostly even a very precise aim, 6-142
My way of seeing is not the same – It is particularly the receptivity of people which I see, 11-251
One can see with one’s eyes, if plastic enough, but no longer as things are physically, 6-364
One sees the Divine everywhere means what? – What does one see exactly?, 6-364
The state of receptivity in which they happen to be. It is that particularly which I see, 11-251
There is a mental seeing, a vital seeing – Also, some close to the most material, 3-13
To practise seeing through an object or hearing through a sound, or seeing at a distance, 10-132
You may see the two superimposed, as if you were seeing a thing through a fine veil, 6-365
You will begin seeing more precisely, and distinguishing between categories of things, 6-378
seeing the Mother
In dream, it is in the subtle physical that you see me most often, 15-329
Others may have a revelation about me and see me as I am, but not many can do that, 15-330
Some can see me vitally, psychically, mentally, in the subconscious, the unconscious, 15-330
seeking
“Man seeks at first blindly and does not even know that he is seeking his divine self”, 9-15
“to give up seeking Thee, but rather to await Thee” – More difficult than an effort, 17-176
To know that one is seeking and to seek consciously – In this way one begins to truly live, 9-19
seeming
I need not appear to be good if my sincerity is perfect. It is better to be than to seem, 15-189
selection
I would like to shelter all those who aspire for a better life. But we lack place and means, 17-256
Now, perhaps there are other methods of selection, less obvious, but more effective, 15-307
Several conditions needed to live in the Ashram – One’s health should be good enough, 17-189
Students – It is better to have a selected few than a commonplace mass, 17-308
We cannot take anyone here without having full information – On trial at first, 17-162
self
The true self and the psychic are the same thing? – No, 7-104
The true self is not a terrestrial formation. It precedes the terrestrial formation, 7-105
The true self is what is also called the truth of the being, 7-104
To find the “self” – First of all refuse to recognise the body as one’s “self”, 16-155
Self
A being, the “Self”, which is completely silent and immobile, 6-361
Finding that one has a divine Self and must seek to know this Self comes much later, 9-16
The only way to become a conscious being is to unite with the divine Self, 2-107
The Self of each individual and the universal Self are one, 2-98
What does “the experience of the silent Self” mean?, 6-361
What is “the freedom of the Self”? – In the true inner being one feels perfectly free, 6-374
self-abnegation
The role of women to hasten the coming of better days – Devotion and self-abnegation, 2-18
self-analysis
Strive to do as well as possible and be as good as one can – Instead of useless analysis, 16-287
self-assertion
A sure pointer to guide us – No activity should be for the purpose of self-assertion, 2-53
self-centred
Self-centred – Placing oneself in thought, feeling or action at the centre of the universe, 16-263
self-compassion
This turning back upon oneself, a kind of degrading self-compassion is really terrible, 6-183
self-complacency
A great difference between having faith in what can be done and self-complacency, 5-336
Is self-complacency an obstacle to art?, 5-336
self-confidence
A lesson of hope for those in danger of losing their self-confidence and courage, 2-43
Self-confidence of the teacher – Also a sense of the relativity of his importance, 12-167
self-consecration
The love of God – Aspiration, self-consecration and complete surrender, 2-130
To be penetrated and transformed by the Divine Love – The self-consecration, 2-43
self-control
“To know oneself and control oneself”, what does this mean?, 4-33
An indispensable thing if one wants to succeed in having self-control, self-knowledge, 7-250
In men there are desires and impulses – The bridle called self-control, 2-173
In Yoga, the mental control has to be replaced by the psychic or spiritual self-control, 3-303
Note the insistence on self-control – The Buddha always insisted on the Middle Path, 3-190
One can begin very young to make use of reason to control himself, to organise himself, 7-177
One must first begin by self-control, 8-350
Self-control and the control of what surrounds oneself – Are these interdependent?, 8-350
The balance between the sum of self-control available and that which the goal requires, 2-122
The necessary preoccupations for those who want to practise the spiritual life, 3-191
The remedy is goodwill, sincerity, insight, patience – Self-control will be realised, 8-394
The two defects insisted upon here are lack of self-control and lack of loyalty, 3-190
There is always a moment when everyone has self-control, 8-5
To know oneself perfectly is to control oneself perfectly, 4-34
Truth requires a vigilance, a sincerity, a self-observation, a self-control not common, 3-231
self-control.
He who is impure, lacking in self-control and in loyalty – Unfit for the yellow robe, 3-189
Those who have not lived a life of self-control and who, in their youth, have not known how to gather the true riches, 3-238
self-criticism
One wastes much energy in self-criticism – Better to use the energy in making progress, 6-350
self-deceit
“very little real hypocrisy “ – “a great deal of diplomacy and still more of self-deceit”, 10-296
Conscious self-deceit is rare – But it is perhaps also the easiest to cure, 10-297
self-deception
“If a woman has tempted thee, is it her fault or thine? Be not a fool and a self-deceiver”, 10-299
“When I hear of a righteous wrath, I wonder at man’s capacity for self-deception.”, 10-79
A mind that does not attempt to deceive itself, 9-327
Actually there are two ways of deceiving oneself, which are very different, 10-80
Anger is always a sign of weakness, impotence and incapacity – Self-deception, 10-81
Change the mental will into an aspiration – Never to forget, never to deceive yourself, 5-63
Getting rid of it of self-deception can only be accomplished by a perfect sincerity, 16-295
How does one come to deceive oneself and how to know it truly?, 11-128
Human beings for the most part have the inveterate habit of deceiving themselves, 14-70
If the vital is not to deceive you, your sincerity must also be almost miraculous, 4-50
Innumerable are those who deceive themselves, believe they are doing Yoga, 14-70
It is difficult not to deceive oneself, 5-55
Not to deceive oneself mentally is not an easy thing to achieve – The difficulties, 2-80
Of course, if you do nothing, it is easier, but it is also easier to deceive yourself, 15-304
One deceives oneself even more than one seeks to deceive others, 11-262
The first thing is not to deceive oneself – One always gives favourable explanations, 5-6
The more they are intellectual the more they are insincere in their self-deception, 14-341
The vital being is difficult to train – Without sincerity one will deceive oneself, 4-49
Those who are fully conscious of their psychic – Not possible to deceive themselves, 11-128
Those who do not want to deceive but who deceive themselves are already exceptional, 11-261
When one is not absolutely sincere, one deceives oneself very easily, 4-17
When we avoid deceiving others we also learn to deceive ourselves less and less, 2-225
When you try to deceive yourselves, that indeed is not nice, 6-299
With the higher part of your mind as judge – You can “deceive yourself in good faith”, 11-128
You are living constantly in “self-deception”, a state of wilful deceit, 9-328
You must first acquire a perfect sincerity in order to be sure of not deceiving yourself, 10-285
self-defence
The methods of self-defence should be mastered, and for that they must be practised, 12-437
self-denial
“Boast not thy riches, neither seek men’s praise for thy poverty and self-denial”, 10-312
Self-denial – “Not to mortify thyself but to satisfy God in the world must be thy object”, 10-312
self-detachment
The judgment must not be disturbed by personal preference – Self-detachment, 2-60
self-distrust
“fear, weariness, depression, self-distrust and assent to weakness” – Destruction, 10-319
self-exceeding
It may be that “part of the law of the human type is its impulse towards self-exceeding”, 9-295
self-forgetfulness
An individual finds in self-forgetfulness a foretaste of the marvellous delight of love, 6-105
Self-forgetfulness may simply be a passive state – Self-giving is an active movement, 10-276
The first condition is self-forgetfulness, a total self-giving, the absence of ego, 10-10
The necessity of self-forgetfulness through concentration on what one is doing, 16-121
To forget oneself is the great remedy for all ills, 16-175
What is the difference between “self-forgetfulness” and “self-giving”?, 10-276
self-giving
“servitude is the law of love in the being voluntarily giving itself”, 9-50
“you are free, till the irrevocable transformation comes, to recall your self-giving”, 4-356
A self-giving, if it is wide, it is better – From the point of view of realisation, 8-8
And how to realise this union if not through a spontaneous self-giving, the gift of love, 9-51
Both the positive movement of self giving and the negative movement of rejection, 4-358
By his capacity of love and self-giving, man can have as much power as the gods, 15-360
By surrender we mean not self-immolation but a spontaneous self-giving, 3-114
Can one begin from the very beginning by self-giving?, 7-394
Courage, sincerity and self-giving – That is indispensable in order to walk on the path, 8-260
Each time an individual emerges into the open air, through self-giving – A foretaste, 12-68
Even if you were the only person in the whole world to give himself entirely, 14-281
Give yourself to the Divine absolutely, and the Divine Help will always be with you, 17-371
Give yourself to the Grace and let it do everything – That is the best way, 9-427
Give yourself to the Supreme Lord and He will make of you what He wants you to be, 12-309
How one should “give oneself”? – Give your thoughts, your feelings, your work, 14-103
If one gives oneself to the Divine, is it necessary to develop one’s personal will?, 10-285
In any case, the most effective starting-point, the swiftest method is total self-giving, 12-36
In the intimacy of this self-giving one can become conscious of the inner Presence, 16-99
It is a sincere self-giving that saves one from all difficulties and dangers, 14-101
Love is the supreme power of attraction – The irresistible need of an absolute self-giving, 14-118
Make your surrender with a sincere self-giving, and you will go ahead at full speed, 9-360
No ambition, no vanity, no pride. A sincere self-giving, a sincere humility, 8-278
One knows if, stripped not only of all egoism but also of the ego, one gives oneself, 9-426
One must have a pure and intense self-giving and an absolute trust in the divine Grace, 7-239
One who has given himself to the Divine has no longer any other duty, 14-286
Only one thing to do – The perfect surrender, the total self-giving to the Divine Will, 15-370
Only when the central vibration remains pure, it remains true – As self-giving, 10-214
Self-forgetfulness may simply be a passive state – Self-giving is an active movement, 10-276
Self-giving – The whole being gets progressively unified round the psychic being, 14-100
Self-giving, consecration and offering are synonyms, 6-228
The first condition is self-forgetfulness, a total self-giving, the absence of ego, 10-10
The manifestation of the love of the Divine – Behind the human longing and seeking, 3-71
The more one gives oneself, the more one opens – The more one receives, 16-99
The more you give yourself to the Divine the more He is with you, totally, constantly, 7-243
The most perfect link one can conceive of is love – To serve in a joyous self-giving, 9-50
The need to be virtuous is the great obstacle to true self-giving, 10-120
The process of Yoga – Surrender, self-offering, consecration – Resolution is the key, 3-126
The supreme power of attraction and the irresistible need of absolute self-giving, 5-236
The surrender must be happy, joyful, made gladly. And it must be active, 4-357
The true love for the Divine is self-giving, free of demand, full of surrender, 14-130
Then, one’s self-giving can be total. And with the self-giving comes joy, 7-398
There is a means. It is never to lose the idea of the total self-giving to the Grace, 8-278
They always speak of the rights of love but love’s only right is the right of self-giving, 14-121
This movement of self-giving and surrender, trust and faith, it is all that is needed, 11-185
This vital will give itself more completely than any other part of the being, 5-255
Those incapable of giving themselves in a sincere love, will never recognise love, 14-119
Those who give themselves entirely to the Divine, 16-429
Three Steps towards the Identification – Give all you have, all you do, all you are, 14-103
Three typical modes of total self-giving to the Divine – To prostrate, to unfold, to nestle, 14-102
To hasten the transformation of the world – By giving ourselves to That which knows, 10-287
To have the joy of self-giving – Not to expect anything in exchange for what one does, 6-184
We can go from the need of swallowing to the total self-giving to what is loved, 6-104
What does the “sacrifice to the Divine” mean? – The word the Gita uses for self-giving, 8-74
What is required is concentration upon the Divine – The first movement is a self-giving, 4-68
What is the difference between “self-forgetfulness” and “self-giving”?, 10-276
What is the difference between self-giving, consecration and surrender?, 6-227
What is the experience of the being who has given himself completely to the Divine?, 8-85
When you give yourself – Never expect ordinary people to praise and support you, 14-281
With an absolute self-giving, self-forgetfulness in consecration, suffering disappears, 7-396
self-identification
How do you know the character of a man? – Through self-identification, 5-217
If you have learnt how to identify yourself, you have only to direct the identification, 5-223
One can learn how to identify oneself – There are many ways, 5-217
One of the methods used to cure nervous diseases – To sit in front of an aquarium, 5-222
Sensational dramas – Those who go there identify themselves with the drama, 5-221
The first task of those who are in charge is to learn how to identify themselves, 5-299
The only way of knowing the Divine is by identifying oneself with Him, 5-223
There is no possibility of knowing unless you identify yourself, 5-312
When you completely absorbed in what you are reading – A self-identification, 5-221
self-immolation
By surrender we mean not self-immolation but a spontaneous self-giving, 3-114
selfishness
“Meanness and selfishness are the only sins that I find it difficult to pardon”, 10-281
“Selfishness is the only sin, meanness the only vice, hatred the only criminality”, 10-213
“Selfishness kills the soul” – “care that your altruism does not kill the souls of others”, 10-280
“Very usually, altruism is only the sublimest form of selfishness”, 10-280
Selfishness and self-pity prevent you from feeling the Divine’s help and love, 14-259
Selfishness is to put oneself at the centre of the universe, 10-282
Selfishness means wanting everything for oneself, 16-411
There are many stages – First, one must try not to be selfish, 6-254
There may be an effort which is not at all selfish and is yet egoistic, 7-366
To get rid of vanity and selfishness – A complete consecration and a loving surrender, 14-258
We must be free of all selfishness to serve properly the Divine’s Cause, 14-259
self-knowledge
Is it possible to know others before knowing oneself? – It is an anomaly, 5-303
Isn’t it more important to know oneself than to try to know others? – Very important, 5-302
It is an invaluable possession to have learnt to know oneself and to master oneself, 12-166
To know oneself means to know the motives, the why and the how, 12-166
To know oneself, one must look at oneself with a higher and deeper consciousness, 16-287
self-love
Self-love is the great obstacle – Divine love is the great remedy, 16-19
Self-love means that one loves oneself more than anything else, 6-266
What does “self-love” mean? – Self-love is a pleasant word for vanity, 6-266
self-love.
Root out self-love, 3-271
self-mastery
For self-mastery are not the ascetic methods useful sometimes? – No! You cure nothing, 6-428
It is from within that you must become master of your lower nature, 16-302
It is through work and self-mastery that one can find happiness and peace, 16-132
Self-mastery – Doing what one has decided to do and not what others want one to do, 15-303
Simply a certain self-mastery, a direct knowledge of things, this ought to be able to come, 8-206
self-observation
Truth requires a vigilance, a sincerity, a self-observation, a self-control not common, 3-231
self-offering
The process of Yoga – Surrender, self-offering, consecration – Resolution is the key, 3-126
self-opening
What does “an exclusive self-opening to the divine Power” mean?, 6-212
self-pity
How can we get rid of abhimana [Hurt pride, self-pity because one feels ill-treated]?, 6-404
Most often it is mixed with that self-pity which is the cause of depression and weakness, 15-339
Selfishness and self-pity prevent you from feeling the Divine’s help and love, 14-259
self-questioning
Man questions himself because the mental instrument is intended to see all possibilities, 10-88
What would be the truly natural state for man? Why does he question himself?, 10-86
Why does he question himself? Simply because this is the nature of the mind!, 10-87
self-reliance
An able-bodied man should work with his hands, not hold them out for alms, 2-193
Gifts which cost no effort or sacrifice discourage them from being self-reliant, 2-193
One who provides for all his needs and increases the well-being of those around him, 2-196
self-respect
“self-respect” – There is no place for it in the sadhana, 11-54
self-righteousness
“Logic is the worst enemy of Truth, as self-righteousness is the worst enemy of virtue”, 10-67
Even here in the Ashram – This is truly self-righteousness, this sense of social dignity, 10-79
Self-righteousness is a feeling of virtuous superiority – Pride, enemy of virtue, 10-68
self-satisfaction
Mother, when we make an effort, something in us becomes very self-satisfied, 6-402
The generous and wise man who has done much for humanity is too self-satisfied, 5-14
The mind has a spontaneous tendency to feel very satisfied with itself, 9-418
When the spiritual force is able to act, it jolts the mind’s self-satisfaction, 9-419
self-will
A self-willed man cannot be grateful, 14-155
If somebody has a deficiency and is hypersensitive and self-willed – Guide him gently, 14-273
selling
Making furniture for sale – The needs of the Ashram must come first, 17-338
seminars
Students reluctant to speak at the seminars – Inertia, shyness, laziness, 12-316
Semites
“The Semites have afflicted mankind with the conception of a God” – But Krishna, 10-344
Semitic
“Our parents fell, in the deep Semitic apologue” – God’s “wrath is our eternal advantage, 10-356
sensations
A beauty and harmony of the sensations as much as a beauty of the body, 14-366
A tendency in those whose vital is insufficiently developed and seeks violent sensations, 16-147
After the feelings come the sensations – Here the fight is pitiless, 12-86
By the education of the senses the growth of one’s general education is aided, 6-82
Get out of your sensations to have the true feelings, 14-366
How can the senses be used for self-development? – Developing through sensations, 6-78
Sensations belong to the vital domain – It is preferable not to live in the sensations, 16-175
Sensations must not be rejected – Make use of them with wisdom and discernment, 12-55
The choice of sensations and their control should be made with a very scientific austerity, 12-56
The vital has three sources – Sensations, universal vital forces, spiritual forces, 12-55
To become conscious of ourselves in our smallest details is vain without surrender, 2-134
sense
The divine sense – What it was to have the divine consciousness in the body, 11-157
sense of humour
The ways of working of the Lord are full of a delightful sense of humour, 14-23
sense organs
The sense organs are under the influence of the psychological state of the individual, 4-11
senses
“it was stated that the number of senses that man can develop is […] even twelve”, 6-10
A sense that has reached such a degree that it can indeed feel at a distance, 6-11
By the education of the senses the growth of one’s general education is aided, 6-82
Education, culture, refinement of the senses are the means of curing crude movements, 12-120
How can the senses be used for self-development? – Developing through sensations, 6-78
Most people are so unconscious – This is indeed a lack of the education of the senses, 6-87
Not the subtle physical – It is a physical sense, but there are other senses than the five, 4-230
One must have a control over his senses and be able to prolong their vibrations, 7-164
One must possess special senses, latent in men, but not normally developed, 12-88
People born with spontaneously developed inner senses – Instruments of research, 12-89
Purified senses can be obtained only by a total surrender to the Truth, 14-358
Senses should be used as instruments to approach and study the physical and vital worlds, 12-56
Study of the senses to develop exactitude of perception and the relation between things, 6-84
The education of the senses has several aspects, 12-20
The field of our sense experience has an absolutely ridiculous limitation, 7-164
The first concerns the development and use of the sense organs, 12-20
The number of senses – Sight, hearing, smell, taste and touch at a distance, 12-20
The objective perception of senses – Here too yogic discipline will come to our aid, 12-264
The physical being to be fully developed must have twelve senses – Occultism, 4-230
The senses are liars – They do not convey to us the truth of things, 14-358
The senses should be capable of enduring everything without disgust or displeasure, 12-56
There are animals with very developed senses, 4-236
There are people who are born with their inner senses naturally developed, 6-39
There is a difference between educating one’s senses and attachment or greediness, 7-57
There is a kind of extension of the physical senses, 10-133
These are a sort of improvement of the senses we have, 4-235
These judgments rely on sense-perception – The sense-perceptions are altered, 12-263
Using your senses in a rational, useful way – A contact with the world consciously, 6-88
We can know more things than we usually do, simply by using our own senses, 10-131
What are the twelve senses?, 4-234
You must build up senses and develop them – It may take time, it may come quickly, 15-321
sensitiveness
Get out of your sensitiveness to have the true dynamism, 14-366
sensitivity
A brief survey of a difficulty of this kind – An excessive emotional sensitivity, 2-58
On the other side you have more strength to deal with the sensitivity, 7-21
Sensitivity – One of the results of the refinement of the being, 14-176
The more a part of the being is ready for this transition, , the more it grows in sensitivity, 11-223
To sense things – It comes when one has a sufficiently delicate and refined sensitivity, 6-131
Very sensitive people are opened to many influences – Difficult for them to be steady, 16-136
Vital sensitivity is excessive if not controlled, 14-356
With the development of the psychic being, the sensitivity of the being grows, 7-21
sentence
Opening a page at random, and reading out a sentence – How to get a true answer?, 8-162
sentimentality
Charity is made synonymous with sentimental weakness and irrational squandering, 2-104
Don’t call “dry and hard” an absence of sentimentality, a weak emotionalism, 16-173
Nothing is further from true love, the divine love, than sentimentality, 16-173
To realise the Divine – Reject far from yourself all sadness and all sentimental weakness, 16-171
separation
“in the individual being consciousness was separated from its origin”, 6-100
All the miseries in the universe are the result of this separation, 6-101
It can be done, but it is rare – Usually, the best thing is to separates oneself from it, 6-263
Outwardly there is a kind of illusion, the illusion of separation and of difference, 8-53
That which still has the illusion of being something separate must dissolve, 11-223
The feeling of the permanence of the separation has disappeared altogether, 11-165
The only hope is that the separation disappear – Lord, to be Thou, 11-169
The phenomenon of separation seems to be indispensable for a universe to be there, 7-236
The sense of separation comes from the mind, 11-133
The sense of separation is an illusion – A single all-embracing consciousness, 3-59
The truth is neither in separation nor in uniformity, 14-198
To think of someone is to be near him – Thus separation no longer exists, 2-115
When people speak of individuality, there is always as though some separation, 11-165
You have the sense of your separate person – Do you feel that you are only the Divine?, 6-226
Separation
The Separation – The tendency is to put up two poles, the good thing, the bad thing, 11-111
The separation gave birth to this division between that one calls the good and the bad, 11-112
separative aspect
“the separative aspect is liberative” – One practises it for liberation, 8-103
separativity
Losing the sense of separativity is the last step before the Identification, 17-174
serenity
Keep always your balance and a calm serenity. Only thus one can attain the true Union, 16-173
The best example to give – The serenity and immutably peaceful happiness, 2-69
serious
When the creation is in a special difficulty, one pulls, so one becomes serious, 9-13
seriousness
“If men took life less seriously, they could very soon make it more perfect”, 10-154
“not to be too loosely playful in one’s games or too grimly serious in one’s life”, 10-320
If one is too serious in yoga, doesn’t one become obsessed?, 4-344
The Lord is always there. He takes nothing seriously – Learn to laugh with the Lord, 10-157
serpent
The Christians say that the serpent is the spirit of Evil – This is a misunderstanding, 10-92
The serpent was the power of evolution that had made taste of the fruit of knowledge, 10-92
serpents
For each one it is the same thing, like a very tiny serpent, all coiled up, 7-89
If one finds the support, one finds something like a very tiny serpent coiled up, 7-84
There are as many serpents as bad movements, in the head, the chest, 7-89
servant
“God’s servant is something” – “God’s slave is greater”, 10-353
“He who has done even a little good to human beings” – one “of His lovers and servants”, 10-354
“Love and serve men, but beware lest thou desire their approbation”, 10-358
“The servant of God was born in Judaea” – “India’s joy is in the servant-lover”, 10-331
“two works that are perfectly pleasing to God in his servant”, 10-354
That which is speaking to you now, is a faithful servant of the Divine, 2-77
To be a servant of the Lord and to act only according to His will is a far higher state, 10-300
servants
A servant is not a convict and must be allowed some amount of liberty, 13-170
I am not enthusiastic about servants handling the food, 15-270, 17-251
I am sure that servants behave according to the way they are treated, 13-170
It is very bad to constantly rebuke servants. The less you scold them, the better it is, 13-170
The worst of all is to leave children with servants – Also children being in contact, 5-412
We can widen it still further – The servants also form part of the family, 2-270
What is the difference between a servant and a worker?, 6-266
service
The work that is done as a service brings still greater joy, 6-266
These two things, freedom and service, far from being contradictory, are complementary, 9-51
This service has become something imposed, an inevitable necessity, 9-51
serving humanity
Those who consecrate their life to the service of humanity, 16-429
serving the Divine
Conversion of the aim of life from the ego to the Divine – The service of the Divine, 14-5
Life has a purpose. This purpose is to find and to serve the Divine, 14-5
No amount of meditation can replace sincerity in the service of the Divine, 16-27
The effort to serve the Divine can become more perfect by wanting Him more and more, 16-357
There is no greater joy than to serve the Divine, 14-104
Through service one can attain a fuller realisation than through meditation alone, 14-105
To be at the Divine’s service is the surest means of attaining realisation, 14-105
Whatever you do in life must be done as a service to the Divine and nobody else, 14-105
serving the Truth
To serve the Truth, to live it, you must want it with sincerity and persistence, 16-330
servitors
“those who are integrally Thy servitors” – Meeting Sri Aurobindo for the first time, 17-180
All human beings have a special mission – All equally as servitors of the Divine, 2-151
servitude
“servitude is the law of love in the being voluntarily giving itself”, 9-50
Outwardly one cannot conceive how one can be at once in freedom and in servitude, 9-50
setting out
One must not set out on this road with a baggage of impulses and desires, 7-177
There are beings almost immediately ready to set out on new and unexplored paths, 7-176
To set out without danger, one must have organised his being with the help of reason, 7-176
severity
Be severe to yourself before being severe to others, 14-274
God treats his friends with severity – Whatever happens, you are content, even death, 4-353
It is not with severity but with self-mastery that children are controlled, 12-195, 16-197
Judging oneself severely is almost as bad as patting oneself with satisfaction, 6-402
sex
A conscious and living being can be quite free from all feeling of sex, 9-133
About sex, a simple notion of medical knowledge may be useful, 12-158
For the grown-up girls, this kind of pain comes almost entirely from sexual desires, 12-294
Having children to perpetuate the human race – Many people to carry out this plan, 16-6
I see no legitimation of sexual intercourse unless it is in view to have children, 17-395
If you sincerely want to do the Yoga, you must abstain from all sexual activities, 14-125
Integral Yoga – Abstain from sexual intercourse, smoking, drinking alcohol, 14-35
It must be a being in an asexual world, where there is neither man nor woman, 11-104
Little entities originate from sexual desire – People having a very strong sexual instinct, 4-192
One must abstain from all pleasure-seeking, including sexual pleasure – Abstinence, 12-54
People take too much notice of such impulses as those of sex – What are these impulses?, 3-303
Power, money and sex, all three have to be conquered to be sure of having any one, 4-380
Sexual activities bind man to the animal, 13-240
Sexual desires do not come from eating well but from thinking wrongly, 14-128
Sexual relations are forbidden in the Ashram, 13-118
The degree of the psychic being’s development – In the matter of sex, that may vary, 4-183
The desire for food and for sex – Busy yourself with something more interesting, 17-399
The energies that human beings use for reproduction should be sublimated, 16-432
The key to the treasures is in the vital world – To be master of the sex impulse in man, 4-189
The sex affair – Kick away the sex thought and the sex impulse when it comes, 12-157
The sexual act is always followed by a longer or shorter period of unconsciousness, 12-54
This difference of sex is simply a means used by Nature to achieve its aim, 9-105
Try this method of thinking that you are a good boy and will become sex-free, 12-157
You can completely erase sex – When you pass from the lower to the higher hemisphere, 14-127
sex impulses
The danger in connection with the sex impulses – Yoga taking away the mental control, 3-5
sex-centre
How one changes the sex-centre and its energy – By the gradual infusion of light, 17-76
The energies concentrated in the sex-centre are pulled upwards – To the seat of Agni, 6-77
sex-education
“Sex-education” – Children should be told the consequences of these things, 12-377
sexes
A common effort to become conscious of the highest ideal and to work for its realisation, 2-149
Above questions of sex, caste, creed and nationality – All are all children of the Mother, 8-242
If “the other sex” did not think as he does, you would have long ago been disgusted, 8-241
In athletics, there are only group records and no records of sexes, 8-239
In the vital world, the most important part is sexless, 7-158
Nature too has created sexless beings, even in human form, 7-160
The best for the present human race is to treat both sexes on a footing of perfect equality, 12-106
The collaboration of the two sexes – A compensation for the opposite faults of men, 2-149
The discovery of the true union of these two complementary halves of humanity, 2-147
The four beings, the four emanations, are sexless, 7-158
The gods have a sex – Perhaps it is under their inspiration that Nature made it, 7-160
The gods made a world which was sexless, the world of angels, called fashioners, 7-158
The problem of feminism comes back to a spiritual problem – A spiritual equality, 2-150
There are beings of the mental world which are also sexless, not all, but many, 7-159
What is the real reason for the appearance of sex? – Means employed by Nature, 7-159
sexual desires
People who have sexual desires are surrounded by a kind of small swarm of entities, 6-279
sexual negation
For example, sexual negation must be only for those who have gone beyond this stage, 11-28
sexuality
To have spiritual power one must conquer sexuality – A music drama by Wagner, 4-313
shadow
One must first separate the shadow from the light. Later one can get rid of the shadow, 6-264
One tries to bring them face to face, putting a great light on this shadow to transform it, 6-263
Shadow is the symbol of the inconscient, 16-367
When consciousness becomes all-powerful, shadow will no longer be necessary, 16-367
When you see a very black shadow – The possibility of the corresponding light in you, 7-415
Shakespeare
“I find in Shakespeare a far greater and more consistent universalist than the Greeks”, 10-249
“Shakespeare […] never condescended to […] imitations of Nature”, 10-249
“The Greeks sought universality” – “Shakespeare sought it more successfully”, 10-249
Shakti
At one pole the Ishwara. At the other pole the Shakti – The two sides of the Duality, 8-112
Does Sri Aurobindo make a difference between the Divine and the Shakti?, 6-219
He takes the Shakti as the executive power, the creative Consciousness, 6-219
shame
“Shame has admirable results” – “it is a badge of weakness and the proof of ignorance”, 10-155
Shankara
“Three times God laughed at Shankara”, 10-300
Shankara remained true to his work of teaching philosophy to the very end of his life, 2-200
The teaching that life is an illusion – With the Buddha. This continued with Shankara, 7-288
The theory that all that takes place is God’s direct working – The world as an illusion, 3-162
Three conceptions of the world – Buddhist and Shankarite, Vedantic, Sri Aurobindo’s, 14-33
Shastra
“the Shastra rather than thy self-will and desire” – “God rather than the Shastra”, 10-316
“This is not according to my Shastra” say the formalists – “is God then only a book”, 10-315
Shastras
Does the Word also follow the evolution, what is in the written Shastras?, 7-345
The supreme Shastra of the integral Yoga is the eternal Veda secret in the heart...”, 7-337
shell
Afterwards you begin to tap against the shell in order to break it, 6-332
This sense of one’s own person becomes a kind of cage, a very hard shell, 6-332
You must first pass through to the other side – One is shut up in a shell, in the falsehood, 9-136
shelter
Someone who has passed away may choose to take shelter vitally in your atmosphere, 9-362
Usually, people who serve as a shelter do not have this idea of disturbing the rest, 9-363
ship
The train, the ship, the aeroplane – Symbols of the way and of the Force, 4-107
Shiva
Shiva, Krishna, all the aspects of the Mother form part of this second way, 11-60
The Buddha manifested something of the power of Shiva, which destroys, 7-293
shock
One, when there is any knock or shock – The perception of the ego manifesting itself, 11-55
When there is materially a shock, it is no longer felt as one feels an injury, 11-54
shocks
Shocks and trials always come as a divine grace – Accept with due humility, 14-219
There are different depths in these shocks. They are not all on the same plane, 6-382
Usually people receive emotional or sentimental shocks altogether superficially, 6-382
When one gets a shock should one try to express it either through music or poetry, 6-382
shooting
I encouraged fencing. I learned to shoot – One must not be hopelessly non-violent, 12-437
You can teach them fencing and shooting if they show that they are interested, 12-438
sickness
The cause for sickness in a wrong attitude – It can be in the body consciousness itself, 16-21
Siddhis
The disciples of the saints and the prophets said “He is hunting after Siddhis.”, 10-336
sight
Physical sight and hearing have been thrown into the background, 11-244
The more the mind is quiet, the more the sight is good, 15-159
silence
“Silence is... more easily established by a descent from above.”, 6-328
A free, quiet, silent mind – It comes progressively. Be calm and confident, 12-141
A moment comes when in silence also lies the most powerful action, 17-374
A silent help seems to be more effective and sure, more constant and detailed, 14-142
Active meditation, concentration, effort of silent tranquillity, 4-104
Almost totally, everybody lives on the surface – To try to be silent frightens them, 7-278
Be silent in mind and remain unwavering in the true attitude of constant aspiration, 12-64
Can one have silence without having peace?, 6-321
Control over what one says is more important than complete silence, 14-202
Development of mental silence, perfect calm and a more and more total receptivity, 12-25
For the Supramental, the mind must fall silent – A child sitting on the head of the mind, 11-311
For what I am trying to do, action in silence is always much more important, 9-114
From above, from the higher regions the force establishes a silence in the lower regions, 6-329
Get mental silence – Then you will always get the answer for the student, 12-188
How can one learn to listen in silence? – It is a matter of attention, 4-199
How can we establish a settled peace and silence in the mind?, 6-313
If one could simply be – Silence of a dynamic contemplation, 11-265
If we turn inward or upward, we can bring down or raise up calm, peace and silence, 16-229
If you reach a state of silence, you perceive your state of silence everywhere, 7-277
In general, a refined and educated mind rarely seeks to silence itself, 12-139
In peace and inner silence you will more and more become conscious of the Presence, 14-140
In peace and silence is the greatest strength, 12-123
In silence lies the greatest receptivity. In an immobile silence the vastest action is done, 16-427
In silence one can receive all the force needed for purification and transformation, 17-106
In silence, one comes into contact with the Truth – The teachers should do that, 12-187
It is always very good to practise silence for a few minutes, at least twice a day, 3-196
It is not during meditation that one must learn to be silent, 16-309
It is only if you have absolute freedom that you can establish the silence, 12-421
It is only in silence that a true progress can be made, 14-141
It is only in silence that anything great can be done, 13-357, 17-216
Keep your mind silent, the brain blank, immobile and turned upward, 14-348
Let us adore in silence and listen to the Divine in a deep concentration, 14-142
Many things are done better and faster in silence, 12-58
Mental austerity – Meditations leading to control of thought and inner silence, 12-57
Mental silence is indispensable in order to have true knowledge, 12-139
One can indeed have mental silence and not have peace in the heart, 6-321
One must be mentally silent, with an aspiration – What descends will be the Word, 6-99
One must learn to concentrate one’s energies in the heart – Silence comes automatically, 16-309
Phenomenon near someone who has controlled his thought and achieved mental silence, 15-313
Silence – The condition of the being when it listens to the Divine, 14-143
Silence comes, the song of divine harmony is heard, then silence returns, 2-123
Silence in itself is supremely useful, 12-29
Silence in your mind – In the solitude of your psychic being, you will find me there, 17-99
Silence is the door to all true spiritual realisations Voir
Silence, if in the intensity of concentration, it becomes necessary not to think at all, 12-29
Sometimes one feels a silence, but feels himself outside this silence. Why is it like that?, 7-277
Sometimes one is obliged to be silent. Does this enter the category of meditation?, 7-277
The art of resting one’s mind is to be acquired – The greatest possible rest is silence, 12-29
The best is to keep silent and look well at things without pronouncing any judgment, 4-47
The best thing would be to obtain perfect silence of the mind, 10-7
The best way of surmounting the ordinary mental activity – Keep silent, 12-301
The greatest transformations have been achieved in the silence of concentration, 17-366
The mind has to be silent and attentive to receive knowledge from above and manifest it, 12-5
The mind must be absolutely silent and quiet, then one can rise above, 7-248
The mind must be quiet and silent before you can receive an inspiration from above, 12-140
The mind must be silent to allow the Supramental Consciousness to take its place, 15-108
The mind must learn to be silent – Shift your consciousness into a higher domain, 4-182
The more quiet and silent the mind is, the more can aspiration rise up from the heart, 16-224
The only way of establishing a constant silence in one’s mind, 6-329
The outer silence when one is assailed by a wave of sensations or feelings, 12-58
The quality of the silence – If it is a tamasic and unconscious silence, it is harmful, 16-279
The steps to follow for (1) sadhana and (2) silence of the mind, 14-301
The very few who can stand outside the action in silence are dynamic agents, 3-67
There are four conditions for knowing the divine Will, 4-208
There is a confusion between silence in the mind and the emptiness in the being, 4-281
There is a great strength in the power to keep silent, 14-203
There is a greater power in silence than in words, however forceful, 17-366
There is a world of ideas without form and it is there that you must enter – The silence, 3-64
These are people who understand each other in silence – A sort of mental affinity, 4-227
This concentration and silence – Full of a great peace but also a very intense happiness, 17-54
This is perceived more easily when one is able to silence one’s mind, 9-358
This silence is the perfectly effective remedy for the fatigue, tension and exhaustion, 16-229
To achieve a silent atmosphere in the classroom – Be completely silent yourself, 12-196
To create absolute silence is of all things the most difficult, 6-309
To go to the place of earth’s memory one must silence the movements of physical mind, 5-277
To know how to remain silent before what one does not understand, 9-422
To quiet your mind – The help from a higher or deeper level reached in silence, 12-140
What is the best way to make the children discover how inner silence is established?, 12-421
What needs to be known is known in the silence of a perfect receptivity, 10-10
When one has learned to silence the mind at will and to concentrate it in receptive silence, 12-29
When one rises above, one enters into a kind of great silence – Is it powerful?, 10-211
When the mind becomes silent, one begins to solve the problem of life, 4-3
When you want to enter the world of experiences, you must know how to be silent, 4-231
Why do you want me to say something? – In silence is the greatest power, 13-64
Yes. And it is only in silence that the mind can receive the true light from above, 4-62
You could try at least once “Who will answer question after ten minutes’ silence?”, 12-424
You have become aware of the silence more outside yourself than within yourself, 7-277
You must begin by obtaining the silence at will, 11-293
You must tranquillise it, pacify it, make it silent – The first thing is not to listen to it, 6-140
You should not confuse a calm mind with a silent mind, 14-347
Silence
“All speech and action comes prepared out of the eternal Silence”, 10-292
silence.
“A great silence, a sheer dumbness, I thought at last to be nearer the heart of things”, 12-479
silent being
This silent being when it turns to things and looks at them becomes the witness, 6-361
silver
The silver air is the spiritual realm. The gold is the supramental and the blue is the mind, 17-357
similarity
The essence or the principle of the thing is translated in the memory by a similarity, 11-80
simple life
A quiet and frugal life keeps the body in good health and enables a more active part, 2-204
A simple life has never harmed anyone – Not luxury and over-abundance, 2-206
A simple life is more desirable than a life of extravagance, vanity and show, 2-204
Contentment and cheerfulness can make up for the absence of material possessions, 2-205
The prophet Mohammed had a work to do – His noble life was a simple one, 2-203
To a healthy soul the simple life offers more happiness than any other, 2-203
simplicity
“One must be absolutely sincere in order to be perfectly simple.”, 8-283
“One must be perfectly simple in order to be spontaneous.”, 8-283
Candid simplicity in the vital – One of the most difficult qualities for the vital to acquire, 14-355
Disorder is a way of stimulating the need for the pure divine simplicity, 10-167
If one can be like that, open in a simplicity, ready to receive, something can happen, 11-6
In simplicity “the power which is least mixed” – Nothing without mixture in the world, 17-177
Integral simplicity – The simplicity which is the consequence of perfect sincerity, 14-150
Machinery – “to dispense with simplicity and freedom is to dispense with beauty”, 10-321
The body feels very strongly that everything could be simple, 10-167
The greater beings are always the most simple and modest, 14-151, 17-307
The luminous simplicity of the Divine Grace ready to act if we allow it to act, 14-344
The possibility of a simplicity which would not be empty but full, 10-167
Try to be spontaneous and simple like a child in your relations with me, 13-77, 17-208
Simplicity
An almost infinite complication in order to reproduce the primal Simplicity, 10-167
To express Harmony, of all things Simplicity is the best, 14-151
simplification
Activities – To progress in the integrality of the being, simplification is hardly advisable, 16-301
Instead of taking the way of simplification, men have followed the way of complication, 9-168
sin
“At first whenever I fell back into sin, I used to weep and rage”, 10-340
“Do thy lower members still suffer the shock of sin and sorrow?” – “thy soul sits royal”, 10-293
“Men are in love with sin” – Sri Krishna does not live as yet in Brindavan, 10-59
“My lover took away my robe of sin” – “then he plucked at my robe of virtue”, 10-346
“Sin is a trick and a disguise of Krishna to conceal Himself from the gaze of the virtuous”, 10-346
“The double law of sin and virtue” – “we have not that ideal life and knowledge within”, 10-256
“the eternal word of our Lover and Master” – “I will free thee from all sin and evil”, 10-293
“The sense of sin […] was God’s corrective for egoism”, 10-108
“The sense of virtue helps us to cherish our sins in secret”, 10-111
“There is no sin in man, but a great deal of disease, ignorance and misapplication”, 10-108
“When I knew nothing, then I abhorred the criminal, sinful and impure”, 10-243
As soon as you think, see yourself doing and begin to discuss, you are full of sin, 15-347
Do you think this idea of sin and virtue has done humanity any good?, 10-257
It is man’s mental consciousness that has filled all Nature with the idea of sin, 15-347
Original sin seems to me one of the most monstrous ideas that man could ever have, 10-106
Sin – So long as man prides himself on his virtue, to teach him the necessity of modesty, 10-340
Sin is merely something which is not in its right place – The time of something is over, 10-76
That kind of hideousness of torment and degradation – The sense of sin is horrible, 15-353
The divine purity means that there is only the Divine, nothing else – It is perfectly pure, 10-105
The futility of our ideas of sin and virtue – What is this supramental standpoint like?, 10-111
The law of sin and virtue belongs to a past which should no longer have any authority, 10-257
The notion of sin – Man saw sin in all others, he never saw it in himself, 11-209
There is not a single “sin” that is not potentially our sin. Is this impression correct?, 10-74
To sin through ignorance is not a sin – To sin when you know, that is serious, 3-221
When one knows what is true, to accept the sin again is a more serious mistake, 7-406
With man comes sin and perversion – Our whole moral notion of good and bad, 15-348
sincerity
“invoke with sincerity this new Consciousness, this new Force, Truth and Beauty”, 12-496
“Is it possible for a human being to be perfectly sincere?”, 8-397
“One must be absolutely sincere in order to be perfectly simple.”, 8-283
“Sincerity is the key to the divine gates.”, 6-127
“the Middle Way” – A balanced way, but pure. Purity and sincerity are the same thing, 10-202
“The question is to be sincere. If you are not sincere, do not begin Yoga.”, 5-5
“To be absolutely sincere is not to have any division, any contradiction in one’s being.”, 8-283
“To be near me” – You must become more and more sincere, 13-76
A being that is absolutely sincere becomes the master of the adverse forces, 7-361
A drop of sincerity has more value than an ocean of pretension and hypocrisy, 14-69
A life of true sincerity – Your actions conform to your highest aspiration and purest will, 17-130
A sincere and persistent will is the only thing that is important – One must persevere, 6-26
A sincere consciousness lets divine vibrations through without distorting them, 16-382
A sincere man shuns all falsehood in what he says and all hypocrisy in what he does, 2-218
A sincerity which must become total and absolute, for sincerity alone is your protection, 8-248
A small gift offered with a sincere heart has as much value as costly presents, 2-222
All depends on your will and your sincerity – To profit by your stay in the Ashram, 12-117
All experience has its worth only in the measure of the sincerity of the one who has it, 4-135
Among the virtues, sincerity is the most necessary, 16-343
An important factor for those who predict or see, is absolute sincerity – Clairvoyants, 10-127
As the mind develops, the simple and pure sincerity of the child disappears, 17-124
Aspiration in the cellular consciousness for perfect sincerity of consecration, 4-338
Be perfectly sincere. Do not deceive yourself – You will succeed if you do all you can, 4-73
Courage, sincerity and self-giving – That is indispensable in order to walk on the path, 8-260
Do the right thing, even when you are with someone who does not do it, 5-6
Each one is responsible only for the sincerity of his aspiration, 14-74
Even people who have just a little sincerity can succeed in not expressing, 5-212
Every straight word from a sincere man can destroy much falsehood and hypocrisy, 2-220
Faith, sincerity and surrender are the conditions for victory over the hostile forces, 15-319
For a sincere and honest nature, the experience is absolutely convincing, 10-32
For everything one must be absolutely sincere – The mental memory of the world, 4-112
Fundamentally, the avalanche of troubles is always for sincere people, 5-157
Here too you must know, it hurts a little – The sincerity must be sufficient, 7-88
Honesty, straightforwardness, loyalty and sincerity are closely related, 15-299
Humility and sincerity are the best safeguards. Without them each step is a danger, 14-153
I can enter straight into the psychic being, just through this effort of sincerity, 6-199
I need not appear to be good if my sincerity is perfect. It is better to be than to seem, 15-189
If earnestly you say to the Divine, “I want only Thee” – You are compelled to be sincere, 14-66
If one calls very sincerely and sincerely needs the answer, one waits and it comes, 5-371
If one is really sincere, the Adversary can’t even approach him any longer, 7-398
If one is sincere in one’s surrender, one is perfectly happy, 6-211
If one looks at oneself sincerely, one is sure to know which part it is, 6-117
If one really has the idea of obtaining something, it is better to formulate it in all sincerity, 8-254
If the vital is not to deceive you, your sincerity must also be almost miraculous, 4-50
If they are sincere, if they truly want to progress, they may come one at a time, 13-315
If you are not sincere, do not begin Yoga, 3-5
If you are not sincere, your own consciousness is veiled – That is the punishment, 5-21
If you are sure you have achieved absolute sincerity – You are immersed in falsehood, 15-301
If you are truly sincere, you learn to listen and to obey – What is and what is not the soul, 10-25
If you repeat the same errors several times, you are not sincere somewhere, 4-156
If you sincerely want to get out of it, you only have to allow the Lord to do everything, 10-150
In every age and in every land, both men and gods have given honour to sincerity, 2-223
In most cases, to be sincere is the cleverest thing to do, 2-217
In one’s action, one must be free from social conventions, moral prejudices – Sincerity, 12-54
In that condition there is no contradiction – An absolute mental sincerity, 4-158
Is it a sign of sincerity to confess one’s weakness and faults to the Divine and to others?, 6-125
It depends on the inner strength, the inner sincerity, and on the capacity for progress, 6-324
It is better to be than to seem – What we mean by perfect sincerity, 4-16
It is more difficult to give sincerity to someone who has none than to cure a dying man, 17-341
It is only this absolute sincerity of consecration which allows existence, 4-338
Man has the possibility of transforming himself sufficiently to become perfectly sincere, 8-397
Many people adorn themselves with fine sentiments because it suits their interests, 2-220
Men, even when sincere, very often take for realities what is nothing but superstition, 2-225
Mother, how to discover this part which is not sincere? – There are many ways, 6-211
Not to know one’s fault is always the sign of an insincerity somewhere, 5-54
On one hand, the sincerity and disinterestedness of the aspirant’s intentions, 12-90
On what does receptivity depend? – The principal factors are sincerity and humility, 6-117
One must be absolutely sincere and not cover up one’s desires with fine theories, 8-72
One must have a sincerity in the aspiration, really want to progress – Then it comes, 6-325
One must never be satisfied with the sincerity one has. One must always want more, 6-440
Only the Supreme Lord is perfectly sincere, 16-381
Only those who are already very sincere know that they are not completely sincere, 14-69
Perfect purity is to be in a self-perfecting becoming – This is sincerity, 9-120
Perfect sincerity – Expressing nothing but the central Truth of our being, 12-268
Perfect sincerity – The consciousness of the divine Presence, of the divine Will, 6-398
Purification of experience means to make the experience sincere and motiveless, 7-14
Replace the word “luminously” by the word “sincerely”, or “transparently”, 8-82
Sincerity – One should express nothing but the central truth of his being, 15-191
Sincerity consists in making all the parts of the being have the one single will, 5-5
Sincerity demands of each one that he express only the truth of his being, 16-142
Sincerity exacts the unification and harmonisation of the whole being, 14-65
Sincerity in the aspiration always brings down the required succour, 3-34
Sincerity is an infinitely more powerful force than all the wills in the world, 8-19
Sincerity is better than apparent devotion, victory over oneself than external victory, 3-227
Sincerity is progressive – Sincerity must go on perfecting itself endlessly, 8-397
Sincerity is the basis of all true realisation, it is the means, the path and it is also the goal, 8-399
Sincerity, Fidelity are the two guardians of the Way, 14-67
Teach your vital that it must obey – Do not begin the yoga if you are not sincere, 4-79
Tears of pity are far more precious than the tears shed by those for their own pain, 2-223
The day the sincerity will be pure and self-existent the titans will disappear, 5-97
The difference between the West and the East – Not in the inner being or nature, 3-12
The experience works if sincerely one wants to rise above oneself, 6-146
The first among them all is sincerity – Another word would be “transparency”, 8-38
The first need is a state of sincerity – The rest depends upon the aspiration within you, 3-98
The Grace is equally for all. But each one receives it according to his sincerity, 14-85
The greatest enemies of a perfect sincerity are preferences and preconceived ideas, 14-71
The help is there for all – For each the benefit is proportionate to his sincerity, 14-86
The moment you feel unhappy, you may write beneath it “I am not sincere!”, 6-215
The most perfect mental sincerity it is within our power to acquire, 2-80
The required condition is to do your work it with an absolute sincerity in your aspiration, 4-254
The result comes – But for this you must be sincere, you must have no preferences, 7-105
The source of sincerity, will, perseverance in the psychic being – A response everywhere, 4-254
The true purpose of life – To live for the Divine, or at least to live for one’s soul, 14-4
The unification of the whole being around the psychic centre – To realise sincerity, 15-187
The vital being is difficult to train – Without sincerity one will deceive oneself, 4-49
There are all the difficulties of ignorance – And the hostile forces testing the sincerity, 4-252
There are four conditions for knowing the divine Will, 4-208
There is a moment when this need for perfect sincerity comes as a definitive choice, 6-146
They compel you to be absolutely sincere – But they are first and foremost defeatists, 9-279
This Consciousness seems to be working very positively for sincerity, 11-240
Those who are sincere, I can help and turn easily towards the Divine, 14-68
Three things indispensable to begin with – Sincerity, self-surrender, equanimity, 14-41
To be perfectly sincere it is indispensable not to have any attachment, any repulsion, 8-398
To be pure from the spiritual point of view – A sincerity that stands all tests, 6-439
To be sincere, all the parts of the being must be united in their aspiration for the Divine, 14-65
To be steady and sincere – Consider the Divine Life as the most important thing, 12-301
To grow out into a progressive consciousness, the most important thing is sincerity, 15-297
To make his material life the expression of his highest aspiration – Sincerity, 8-247
To master physical suffering – For me it is only a question of sincerity, 11-273
To reach your spiritual goal, be sincere – Make of it the single purpose of your life, 14-66
True sincerity consists in following the way because you cannot do otherwise, 15-378
Truth requires a vigilance, a sincerity, a self-observation, a self-control not common, 3-231
Unification around the psychic centre – The condition to realise a perfect sincerity, 11-290
What does “sincerity” mean, exactly? – There are several degrees of sincerity, 6-397
What is the need of the hour? – Sincerity. Do not try to deceive the Divine, 12-304
What perfect sincerity is – Never to try to deceive oneself. To let nothing pass, 6-132
Whatever be the path one follows there is but one way, that is perfect sincerity, 6-132
When one is not absolutely sincere, one deceives oneself very easily, 4-17
Whenever there is sincerity and goodwill, the Divine’s help also is there, 14-86
Whenever there is sincerity, you find the help to the answer – The key to all progress, 3-192
Why do I insist on the fact that children should be told to be sincere, 15-297
Why do these people receive the force, since the Divine knows that they are not sincere?, 6-238
With sincerity one can attain everything, even the Divine, 6-127
With your torch of sincerity, you ferret out all the corners which do not consent, 6-133
Without sincerity nothing can be done. With total sincerity everything is possible, 16-380
Without sincerity the path of yoga is dangerous, Without surrender it is impossible, 17-149
Without sincerity you will deceive yourself from the very outset, 12-6
Without this striving for absolute sincerity, the defect will stay in a corner, 15-298
Words that were not truthful, but merely artful, inspired by fear, 2-214
You are sincere when at any moment the whole being can say “Let Thy Will be done”, 6-398
You feel a little uneasiness – If you are sincere, you will notice a false movement, 4-88
You have always a long way to go to reach the Truth and sincerity, 4-253
You must first acquire a perfect sincerity in order to be sure of not deceiving yourself, 10-285
You must have fearlessness, honesty, straightforwardness and sincerity, 3-212
You must have sincerity, a little courage and perseverance and a sort of mental curiosity, 5-200
You never forget that you live in order to realise your inner, central truth., 4-17
You reach the supreme Reality in the measure of the sincerity of your consecration, 8-243
Sincerity
Sincerity, a perfect honesty and transparency – Nothing which pretends, hides, 8-73
singing
Singing and music – The aim of the concentration behind and the inner attitude, 12-237
When we studied a song – Only the music retained if the lyrics were unbecoming, 12-241
single-mindedness
To increase single-mindedness and willpower – By exercise of concentration and will, 16-316
sinner
“To hate the sinner is the worst sin, for it is hating God”, 10-74
sister
Brothers and sisters protect each other, 2-270
sisters
You have no more brothers, sister, father, mother, except Sri Aurobindo and myself, 14-285
skilfulness
To know how to observe in silence is the source of skilfulness, 14-308
skin
Illnesses affecting certain regions are harder to cure – Skin diseases or bad teeth, 3-90
slander
Every malicious word, every slander is a degradation of the consciousness, 14-205
slave
“God’s servant is something” – “God’s slave is greater”, 10-353
“If thou canst not be the slave of all mankind, thou art not fit to be its master”, 10-247
“pity on creatures is well, but not well, if thou art a slave to thy pity”, 10-275
“the man who has never been a slave” – “the nation that has never been under the yoke”, 10-301
“to be […] the slave of God” – “abandoned of God, to be the world’s master”, 10-353
“To be master of the world” – “to be at the same time the slave of all humanity”, 10-354
slavery
Man and woman are somewhat pitiable slaves to each other, 12-103
So long as one has desires, preferences and attachments, one is a slave, 12-103
slaying, 10-281
“He who will not slay when God bids him, works in the world an incalculable havoc”, 10-281
God has never asked me to slay, 10-281
In what kind of circumstances does God give the command to slay?, 10-281
sleep
“sleep has to be gradually transformed into the yogic repose”, 7-65
A child should have a sufficient number of hours of sleep – The hours before midnight, 12-15
After relaxation, a little flame rising into an aspiration – The best sleep, 4-352
As for these stages of sleep, one can cover them in a few minutes – It is worth learning, 6-185
At night, before going to sleep, it is good to review the day, 16-316
At night, during the sleep of the body, the mind indulges in activities, 12-29
Before going to sleep you must look into the day that has passed, 15-207
Before going to sleep, concentrate, relax the physical being, calm the vital, the mind, 7-66
Before you go to sleep, concentrate a few seconds in the aspiration, 12-34
By a progressive control over the subconscient the sleep can become more conscious, 15-131
Control during sleep is entirely possible and it is progressive if you persist in the effort, 16-226
During sleep one often comes in contact with undesirable forces and things, 17-17
During sleep the inner beings become consciously active, 16-377
Establish a sort of bridge between the waking and the sleeping consciousness, 16-227
Even in your sleep try to remember me and call me to your help if there is some danger, 16-186
Even, there is an action here during sleep which is quite considerable, 5-416
For the first stretch of sleep. at least three hours. For the last, one hour is sufficient, 15-380
His sleep will be a conscious sleep and of a universal kind, 8-381
If you cut your sleep into slices (it is a habit one can form), the nights become better, 15-380
If you get into the habit of going to bed at the same time, sleep will come automatically, 17-35
If you go to sleep with your nerves tense, you will have a very restless sleep, 15-331
If you have a disposition for exteriorisation you are always asked to protect your sleep, 4-129
If you have control of your activities of the night, you can sleep much better, 7-120
If you want to sleep quietly at night, you must not study till just before sleeping, 7-124
In his letters, Sri Aurobindo has given explanations of all the activities of sleep, 16-231
In one’s sleep one may go to evil places in the vital and meet evil beings, 17-148
In sleep, the knowledge of what is going to happen – What is this plane of knowledge?, 10-123
In sleep, the noises that the mechanical thoughts of the most material mind make, 16-68
In spiritual life, even while sleeping one must move forward, 16-381
It depends on the way one has gone to sleep, 7-119
It is good to repeat a mantra, a word, a prayer before going into sleep, 15-380
It is necessary to sleep very quietly and well, 17-3
It is not by lessening the food that sleep becomes conscious, 15-131
Just as you should always rest before eating – Rest before going to sleep, 15-132
Learn how to come and find me at night during your sleep and afterwards to remember, 16-226
Never startle anyone out of his sleep – You must never jump out of bed abruptly, 7-134
On the whole, you have to remain in bed at least seven hours, 15-380
One can remain conscious in sleep – It is better to fall asleep while concentrating, 4-351
One must know how to make use of one’s nights just as one makes use of one’s days, 15-131
People going in sleep to places of the vital worlds – This has to do with the waking hours, 7-120
Physical sleep well deserves our attention, 4-58
Recalling what happened during your sleep is certainly not indispensable, 17-188
Sleep – At the time of lying down one should always begin by quieting one’s thoughts, 15-130
Sleep can be a very active means of concentration and inner knowledge, 7-70
Sleep changes its quality according to the hours or according to how long you have slept, 4-60
Sleep is the school one must pass through – The inner being may become independent, 15-131
Some people stop eating, stop sleeping, and the result is that they fall very ill, 7-202
Sometimes it is hunger that keeps one from sleeping, 15-131
Sometimes one is asleep, he knows that he is asleep but he can’t open his eyes. Why?, 7-133
Staying up late is surely not the way to prepare yourself to sleep well, 17-60
That one should not sleep with one’s head towards the North – Not much importance, 16-201
The austerity of sleep – Knowing how to sleep, 12-52
The body must do exercise, work physically, eat well, and sleep well, 15-136
The hours before midnight are better for sleep than the hours after it, 16-410
The hours before midnight are better for sleep than the later hours, 12-159
The hours of sleep before midnight are the best and most restful, 17-9
The inner being can act upon the lower parts – This is the real reason for sleep, 7-71
The mind and body should not be weakened by undernourishment and lack of sleep, 14-48
The mind, vital and physical are in a complete repose – Less hours of sleep, 7-65
The only cure for insomnia is to get rid of the need for sleep by mental silence at will, 17-348
The purpose of sleep – To assimilate the effect of the trance and eliminate toxins, 15-379
The first is our faculty of thought, 2-111
There are different kinds of nights and sleep as there are different days and activities, 5-38
This is also the way to avoid going to undesirable places during your sleep, 16-333
To avoid contacts with the vital world – You must use your will before going to sleep, 17-149
To have a better sleep – A total relaxation, a self-giving, repeating your mantra, a trance, 15-379
To master sleep asks for much work – One can hardly do it without a close guidance, 7-65
To pass a sleepless night once in a while does not matter much, 15-130
To sleep well and to take enough rest is indispensable to keep doing the work well, 15-130
To sleep well one must learn how to sleep, 4-351
To take rest before going to sleep – There are many methods. I will give you one, 15-330
To take the most positively material things like food and sleep, 8-381
Two kinds of bad sleep – The sleep that makes you heavy and the one that exhausts you, 15-380
Usually all the hours of sleep are wasted in some kind of disordered activities, 7-124
Very austere habits – A great regularity in sleep, food, exercise and every activity, 12-51
What is sleep? Is it only the need of the body to rest or is it something else?, 7-70
When children don’t want to go to bed, then what should be done?, 5-295
When coming out of sleep you must consecrate the coming day to the Divine, 15-207
When one is conscious in sleep, does the brain sleep or not?, 4-352
When one is in much pain or is very irritated, how can one sleep peacefully?, 7-128
When one sleeps how is the consciousness different from the waking consciousness?, 7-131
When one sleeps, how can one distinguish the nature of the visions?, 5-24
When you are about to go to sleep – A formation to wake up at such an hour, 15-380
When you concentrate before sleeping – You remain in contact with the Divine force, 16-265
When you sleep the inner beings go out – Having a mind centralised around the body, 4-193
When you sleep you have one consciousness, when you are awake you have another, 7-131
Whether we are aware of it or not, we always dream – The possible dreamless sleep, 2-32
Why does the sleep before midnight give us physically most rest?, 6-184
You are not taught even to sleep – And if one does not learn, well, one does it badly!, 6-151
You may add either a prayer or an aspiration – Ask the Grace to watch over your sleep, 7-66
You must eat well regularly and sleep well too, taking care not to go to bed too late, 16-117
You must not go to sleep when you are very tired – A sort of unconsciousness, 15-328
You put that to sleep, and rise to a still higher consciousness, and so on, 6-186
You put your vital to sleep, the mind to sleep also – You come into a higher region, 6-186
sleeping-pills
If you do not know how to do this at will, you must be prepared to take sleeping-pills, 17-349
It is better to take sleeping-pills than to spend sleepless nights and suffer as a result, 17-351
sliding down
One slides down very fast but usually climbs back with a certain difficulty, 7-103
slothful.
When a man is slothful and gluttonous, 3-280
smallness
“There is nothing small in God’s eyes, 10-306
smallpox
Offerings to the deity of cholera or of smallpox so that it doesn’t kill too many people, 8-81
smell
If you have trained the smell, you know what kind of smells can go harmoniously, 6-84
If you have trained the taste and smell, you know what kind of food you are cooking, 6-84
Training given for the eyes, to hearing, to the sense of smell, for taste, 6-84
You can even arrive at subtle realities of taste, smell and touch., 10-133
smile
“A God who cannot smile could not have created this humorous universe”, 10-345
A smile acts upon difficulties as the sun upon the clouds – It disperses them, 16-216
A smile expresses the faith that nothing can stand against the Divine, 14-221
A smile there is a sovereign power of self-mastery, 14-177
If you can always smile at life, life also will always smile at you, 14-178
Recover your smile, regain your faith, become once more the confident child you were, 16-68
Smiles are like rays of the sun, they dissolve the clouds, 16-101
The time when you were truly the eternal little smile, spontaneously and effortlessly, 16-75
To know how to smile at oneself in all circumstances – To overcome oneself, 14-177
To know how to smile in all circumstances – Very close to true equality of soul, 14-177
To know how to smile in all circumstances is the quickest way to divine wisdom, 17-366
To smile at an enemy is to disarm him, 14-178
You can smile genuinely at an enemy if you are above all insult and offence, 14-178
You face your difficulties and obstacles with a smile – An invariable cheerfulness, 3-138
Smile
It was as though everything came with a Smile and a shining Light, 11-179
That could express itself in this person, in that person, clearly, wholly – With a Smile, 11-158
smiling
The teacher must know how to keep smiling, always, 12-441
smoking
An indispensable discipline for life – First of all stop smoking and drinking, 9-100
Integral Yoga – Abstain from sexual intercourse, smoking, drinking alcohol, 14-35
The people who live in Auroville and insist on smoking, drinking and, of course, drugs, 13-345
snake
Generally a snake symbolises a movement of falsehood, 15-38
The snake can be the symbol of unregenerate and anti-divine forces, 15-38
The tiger’s and the snake’s victims giving themselves up in a delight of being eaten, 5-149
There was a snake in a huge glass case – Every time the snake jumped he recoiled, 6-44
snakes
Scorpions and snakes in dreams – Bad thoughts and perverted or obscure energies, 17-55
Snakes usually signify bad thoughts or bad will from people around, or an adverse attack, 16-260
When one sees in one’s dream a white snake with two heads, what does it signify?, 7-422
snatching
What does that mean “snatching and clutching at realisation”? – One must not try to do it, 6-420
snow
In the vital world, snow is the symbol of purity, 12-245
The next morning the sun rose upon mountains covered with snow, 9-64
soaring
Soar very high and you will discover the great depths, 15-227
When we can feel like the bird that opens its wings for an unopposed soar, 15-228
social conventions
Better a higher law of action and conduct than moral and social conventions, 10-256
Is it good to break all moral and social conventions as the new generation is doing?, 10-257
social rules
Moral and social rules can be no substitute for the inner law – Each one from his soul, 10-281
social standard
The transformations – Not less in the moral and social domains than in the intellectual, 2-167
Socialism
Democracy, Socialism – “it would be difficult to decide which is the worse”, 10-309
Democracy, Socialism, Anarchism – “A […] march from illusion to illusion”, 10-309
society
“Collectively, to found the ideal society in a place suited”, 5-354
“the signs of a just and enlightened state of society”, 10-267
“until mankind gives all it has to God, never shall there be a perfected society”, 10-305
A society based on spiritual aspiration instead of lust for money and material power, 15-68
In the life of societies it is a necessity – A corrective to collective egoism, 9-354
It is easier to change economic and social conditions than political and financial ones, 9-168
Only in straightforwardness, sincerity and confidence – Human society can progress, 13-178
The collective consciousness is lower than the consciousness of the individuals, 9-354
The creation of a new society expressing and embodying the new consciousness, 13-204
When one lives in a particular society, one automatically does what is normally done, 9-46
soda
Soda is not very good for the stomach, 17-244
solace
A lesson of hope for those in danger of losing their self-confidence and courage, 2-44
solar plexus
A more or less fatal action – Always an uneasiness in the region of the solar plexus, 9-32
Concentrate here, on the solar plexus – One can most easily find the psychic, 7-248
It is always better, for meditation, to concentrate in a centre at the solar plexus centre, 9-115
Near the level of the solar plexus, there is a kind of capacity for feelings, 9-357
One can concentrate one’s mental force in the solar plexus, 6-311
She had put a grapefruit on her solar plexus and had absorbed all the life from the fruit, 9-60
solicitude
Divine solicitude – Always active, even when we do not perceive it, 15-231
solidarity
The transformations – Not less in the moral and social domains than in the intellectual, 2-168
There is a vital solidarity and a mental solidarity which you cannot prevent, 5-304
solitude
“a settled perception of solitude in the crowd, in the battle and in the mart.”, 10-229
According to my experience people fall into tamas when they go into solitude, 14-49
For this state to be perfectly realised, generally it is necessary to live in solitude, 8-229
Silence in your mind – In the solitude of your psychic being, you will find me there, 17-99
The great instructors of men began their apprenticeship in solitude, 2-83
You have to find the peace, the silence and the solitude within yourself, 17-125
solitude.
To delight in compassion, in meditation, in solitude, 3-275
solution
Human problems – The solution given in the light of the writings of Sri Aurobindo, 12-42
The human being is supremely mental – But he must go beyond to find the solution, 7-316
The only solution is the abolition of preference and desire, 11-222
The true solution is “Thou alone existest” – All the rest is misery, 11-173
There is always a solution, but individuals and nations must have mutual goodwill, 15-314
There is only one solution, it is the direct contact of the physical with the Supreme, 11-173
There is only one solution, to attain the truth of essential Love and cling to it, 10-216
There is some sense that the glorious body would be a wonderful solution, 11-183
To reach an agreement try to find the solution which can reasonably satisfy both parties, 15-314
You have opened a door of your consciousness – The solution of your problem, 5-219
solution.
“if we want to find a true solution […] we have to find it in the world itself”, 12-494
somnambulism
How one becomes a somnambulist – The inner being is awake, and the body follows it, 4-127
In the case of people called somnambulists, a consciousness makes them move, 11-98
One can be cured of somnambulism by putting a will upon the body before sleeping, 4-128
Somnambulism is not always due to preoccupations and cares – A little dangerous, 4-127
States of somnambulism when you are asleep and the vital has gone out of your body, 8-276
son
Countless sons and daughters lavish affection on their good parents and help them, 2-268
The king elephant resolved to leave the herd and to feed and protect his blind mother, 2-275
The son of a farmer who had been put in prison for not paying his rent, 2-273
songs
Should we take any interest in those songs which have no meaning, like cinema songs?, 7-293
sorrow
“Do thy lower members still suffer the shock of sin and sorrow?” – “thy soul sits royal”, 10-293
All is in the Divine and all is divine – What seemed pain or sorrow or misery, 5-384
Does the Divine give suffering or sorrow?, 5-384
If you can manage to rise above the egoism of your sorrow, you enter Compassion, 6-145
Life upon earth is full of miseries – Uniting with the psychic to get out of sorrow, 14-231
Sorrow has also played its part in the evolution of humanity, 10-294
Sorrow, desire, suffering, ambition – To make consciousness emerge – Will for progress, 10-294
The Divine’s state of compassion is translated in the psychic consciousness by sorrow, 6-144
The most powerful way of dissolving difficulties, overcoming sorrows, removing pain, 10-156
Ugly thoughts bring ugly feelings – The source of endless sorrow and suffering, 14-342
sorrow.
Neither sorrow nor happiness can move the sage, 3-219
soul
“a double process” – “physical evolution with birth”, “soul evolution with rebirth”, 9-214
“a mean and grovelling ego “ – “meanwhile the spaceless and timeless Soul is denied”, 10-313
“Do thy lower members still suffer the shock of sin and sorrow?” – “thy soul sits royal”, 10-293
“fine flower of the cosmic Energy” – It is the soul, the presence of the divine Person, 8-114
“Follow your soul and not your mind which leaps at appearances.”, 8-194
“Hell and Heaven exist only in the soul’s consciousness. Ay, but so does the earth”, 10-252
“Law is a process or a formula” – “the soul […] exceeds formulas”, 10-241
“My soul knows that it is immortal”, 10-26
“the inmost soul” – Is there a superficial soul?, 7-259
“the soul’s native world” – It is the divine Principle, 8-125
“the teguments of the soul”. What are the teguments of the soul?, 7-336
“There is only one soul and one existence” – “but there are many knots of mind and ego”, 10-252
“What the soul sees and has experienced, that it knows”, 10-23
“When a developed soul leaves the body, does it take with it the subtle physical sheath?, 8-332
A concrete form in the law or the truth of an individual – His soul or psychic being, 12-31
A power of the soul over Matter, to change Matter and to work physical wonders too, 10-207
An immortal soul becomes more and more conscious of itself in the body of man, 9-217
Are the soul and the psychic being one and the same thing?, 4-137
As your soul is sufficiently awake, it is this clash in you that puts you in difficulties, 13-141
At first, one must find one’s soul and the Divine – Also one must identify oneself with it, 7-350
Can the soul which incarnates choose between different bodies?, 8-201
Do souls weep? – When something separates them from the Divine, 15-121
Each soul one has its own law which cannot be made a general rule, 17-356
Each time that the soul takes birth – To develop and perfect its personality, 10-29
Even in the best cases the soul has to correct things which come from human animality, 8-203
How can one experience the psychic and the soul? – Read, study and above all practise, 12-388
If you are truly sincere, you learn to listen and to obey – What is and what is not the soul, 10-25
In most religions it is the vital being which is called “soul”, 4-137
In order to find the soul you must withdraw deep within, 9-310
In order to know things as they are you must first unite with your soul, 10-25
In what form does the soul exist in us? – First a spark of light from the Divine, 14-330
It is possible to call a soul, but one must be at least a little conscious oneself, 8-200
It is spirit which, with the help of the soul, turns the consciousness towards the Divine, 9-429
It is the soul that grows with experiences and builds and enriches the personality, 15-336
It is very exceptional that a conscious soul incarnates voluntarily, 8-201
Krishna is the divine Flute-player and the soul, called here Radha, responds to the call, 8-222
Moral and social rules can be no substitute for the inner law – Each one from his soul, 10-281
Most often what people call “soul” is the vital activity, the vital vibration, 9-309
Not everyone is conscious of his soul – Very few are those who are guided by their soul, 16-348
Obey your soul, it alone has the right to govern your life, 14-331
Often people enter into contact with these parts and feel they have found their soul, 7-259
The first condition is to be a little conscious of one’s soul and receive its inspirations, 8-194
The first effort must be to find the soul within, to unite with it and allow it to govern, 10-23
The impression of going down into a well – The experience of contact with one’s soul, 9-379
The knowledge of the soul is so much more wonderful than material knowledge, 10-206
The lack of unification around their conscious soul is the cause of all problems, 14-333
The mind and the vital – Their noise prevents you from hearing the voice of the soul, 10-24
The only thing truly tragic, the failure to find one’s soul and to live according to its law, 10-277
The problem is to find one’s soul and unite with the Divine, 7-351
The purest mind, the highest vital, the emotive being might be taken for the soul, 7-259
The soul and the psychic being are not exactly the same thing, 16-245
The soul cannot be limited or bound by any law whatever, except its own, 17-356
The soul carries a hint of the aim – The realisation of the conscious and living Eternal, 8-114
The soul has that power and exercises it, but the human consciousness is not aware, 10-207
The soul is divine, an eternal portion of the Supreme Divine, 14-329
The soul is in the body, but it is not manifested – Very little effect on the life of the body, 17-75
The soul is the Divine made individual without ceasing to be divine, 14-329, 16-227
The soul is the divine spark that dwells at the centre of each being, 16-245
The soul is the eternal essence at the centre of the psychic being, 16-358
The soul is the individual representative of this Grace in the human being, 9-429
The soul itself, being a portion of the Divine, is above all moral and ethical notions, 16-248
The soul needs to have a very high degree of perfection before it has the power to choose, 17-77
The soul puts on a progressive individual form which becomes the psychic being, 16-246
The soul shows itself as it is and cares nothing for men’s judgments, 10-311
The soul’s influence penetrates through the most opaque substances, 16-247
There is an infiltration of the soul into the mind – In some people, it is perceptible, 9-308
This ascent of the soul to become a conscious being takes thousands of years, 8-201
Those who have already taken the decision – They have first to find their soul, 7-351
Those who have the ability can differentiate how far somebody’s soul is awake, 9-308
To be in relation with the soul, one must have a psychic being oneself, 10-203
To find one’s soul is to be united with the Divine, 14-329
To find one’s soul is to find God. To identify with one’s soul is to unite with the Divine, 16-227
What shuts in the soul, prevents it from being active and manifesting itself, 7-336
When one enters consciously into contact with one’s soul, it can no longer be undone, 7-260
When one has an awakened soul, it is not easy to get rid of it – Better to obey its orders, 14-331
When one has become aware of one’s soul, one begins to know, but not before, 9-18
When the soul becomes visible in the physical, it gives this dignity, this beauty, 15-353
With the discovery of one’s soul – Almost all no longer concerned with anything else, 9-425
With the human mind is it possible to recognise another person’s soul?, 9-308
You cannot pretend to be in contact with your soul – It cannot be contrived, 10-24
You get over your fear if you let the contact with your soul develop in you, 12-125
soul of a hero
“the soul of a hero” – A hero fears nothing, complains of nothing and never gives way, 12-315
soul of desire
Does a well-developed soul have less difficulty in transforming this soul of desire?, 8-305
If you are in contact with your soul, you may turn to the soul of desire and convince it, 8-306
The more the individuality is formed, the stronger is this false soul of desire, 8-305
What is the “soul of desire”? – It is what makes you live, act, move, 8-303
soul states
The body lived in soul states translated by images – Very little contact with material life, 11-123
This perception of soul states – There were moments absolutely wonderful, 11-124
soul-type
The soul-type corresponds, individually or in groups, to the dharma of things, 5-356
soumission
The word “soumission” does not have the precise meaning that’s necessary, 6-228
We use in French “soumission” to translate “surrender” – A difference, 6-228
sound
About sound, on what does the power of a language depend?, 7-344
Is sound particular only to the physical world or is there sound in the other domains?, 7-345
The idea has a power in its own domain – The sound has a power in the material world, 7-343
There certainly is a sound in all the manifested worlds, 7-346
sounds
I have no memory for sounds – Several times in visions the sound has not remained, 8-155
In a vision, I remembered “Amenhotep”. I was his mother – No other sound remained, 8-155
Soviet Gymnasts
To the Soviet Gymnasts – Far on the way to the physical perfection for which we aspire, 12-284
space
It is the fact of objectivisation, of manifestation which has created time and space, 9-2
Space and time – To arrive at the unity conscious of its multiplicity in the unity, 11-199
Space and time are the forms of all cosmic existence – Each world has its own, 3-165
The Lord. in order to look at Himself, must accept the concept of time and space, 10-147
Time and space are not the same in the vital or the mental worlds, 4-225
Space
Are Time and Space particular only to the physical world or to other worlds also?, 7-216
Can one go out of Time and Space? – If one goes out of the manifestation, 9-2
It unfolds itself in a constant becoming – It necessarily creates Time and Space, 8-109
Manifested – The idea of Time and Space begins, for it is no longer simultaneous, 8-108
There is necessarily a Time, a Space – It is neither the same Time nor the same Space, 7-216
When it is unmanifest, all is in an eternity outside Time and Space, 8-109
When one reaches the centre and origin of the universe, one goes out of Time and Space, 7-217
speaking
As soon as you begin to speak, always or almost always you say useless words, 3-259
First, in the physical domain – All the words that are spoken for material reasons, 12-58
In all cases and as a general rule, the less one speaks of others, the better, 12-59
It is always better to do than to speak, and in the least details also, 5-417
It is better to let things happen without speaking about them – Publicity, 8-9
Not to speak or to write about a progress made to anybody else than the Guru, 14-141
One must never speak ill of people or things – Unless you have the conscious power, 12-60
Speaking to others and rarely coming to an agreement, 4-157
Students reluctant to speak at the seminars – Inertia, shyness, laziness, 12-316
The pleasure taken in speaking ill of others debases one’s consciousness, 9-144
The simple fact of speaking to another person opens you – An interchange occurs, 15-352
To speak always the truth is the highest title of nobility, 14-201
When you speak concentrate just long enough to check your words, 12-34
specialisation
It is much more important to acquire general faculties than to specialise, 6-18
species
Each species represents a progress compared with the preceding species, 9-215
In Nature we often see the disappearance of an entire species. What is that due to?, 9-217
It probably wasn’t the lower species which produced the first human body, 9-237
It seems that evolution will follow a curve which will draw closer to a higher species, 9-235
May be. everything that is still too close to the lower species will fall away, 9-235
The creation of a new species that will be to man what man is to the animal, 12-38
This species may be considered a transitional species – We could call them supermen, 9-313
speculation
About stocks and shares – I do not approve at all of speculation, 15-52
Action and speculation usually find it difficult to be together, 9-256
If one produces something of value, it is an enrichment – Affairs of pure speculation, 4-376
speculative mind
It is unusual that a man has a highly developed speculative mind and is a man of action, 9-256
The speculative mind needs discipline for its development, 9-252
speech
“All speech and action comes prepared out of the eternal Silence”, 10-292
A strict rule to speak (and even more to write) only what is absolutely indispensable, 14-207
A thought expressed in speech – The vibration of the sound has a considerable power, 12-60
Another aspect of the subject which is usually given less attention – Control of speech, 12-57
As a general rule, the less one speaks about sadhana the better, 17-83
Can an inner understanding be established between two people without speaking?, 6-93
Control over one’s speech is more important than complete silence, 17-8
Control over what one says is more important than complete silence, 14-202
Do not identify yourself with the conversation. Watch it all from above, 17-50
Don’t speak about me unless it is unavoidable, 16-36
Heavy work-schedule – Be calm and concentrated, never utter an unnecessary sentence, 16-34
I see no use in speaking about your depressions to other people, 17-67
If you want your speech to express the truth, never think out beforehand, 12-64
It is certainly very bad to speak about the faults of others, 14-207
It is certainly very bad to speak about the faults of others. Each one has his faults, 17-18
It is never good to tell someone that his body is weak, 17-22
Keep the living Presence and Protection around you when you speak, 14-206
No one ought to speak of the Divine unless he has had experience of the Divine, 13-206
On the control of speech – When one begins, one has no reason to stop, 3-263
One must never speak ill of people or things, if one does not move in the gnostic realms, 6-93
People who take a vow of silence imagine that this is control of speech – It is not true, 10-194
Say only what you could repeat to me without difficulty, 13-76
So many things are said uselessly, they bring misunderstandings and bad feelings, 14-203
Speaking about others is not only useless but most often harmful, 17-38
Speaking to others of what I have written to you – It is not good to do so, 13-99
The less you speak the better – Speak only the words that are indispensable, no more, 10-264
The only remedy is to learn to think before you speak, 10-264
The solution is to act, to speak, to eat only under the divine impulsion, 10-195
The subject of our meditation is “On the harm done by incontinence of speech.”, 9-144
The weaker the mental power, the greater is the need to use speech, 12-57
There is a world of ideas without form and it is there that you must enter – The silence, 3-65
This sense of the relativity of things – Preserving a serene moderation in one’s speech, 12-61
To cure a critical sense that manifests by incontinence of speech, 14-206
To think before speaking and to say only what seems absolutely indispensable to you, 6-223
Two things clearly superior to animal activities – Writing and articulate speech, 9-223
When someone asks an unnecessary question – Just answer evasively, 17-50
When there is some work to do, the least one speaks of it the better it is, 17-299
When you do sadhana truly – A terrible uneasiness when you say useless words, 6-76
When, in ignorance, one speaks ill of others, he debases his consciousness, 14-205
Why does one always go in for useless talking? Why do we speak uselessly?, 6-222
You must have a great control on what you say, otherwise you can do much harm, 7-344
You should not speak to others about what I write or say to you – They become jealous, 16-116
speech.
Moderation in speech, control of the mind, abstention from evil actions, 3-271
speeches
Let one single drop of light shine in you – It will be more effective than speeches, 9-258
spelling
For spelling – For style, gender, and grammar too, the best thing is to read, 12-324
spending
Here everyone thinks only of spending – No one thinks of saving and avoiding waste, 16-33
The Ashram – Certain individuals and certain departments are spending extravagantly, 16-343
spices
Spices and highly flavoured food act exactly like poison on the nerves, 5-413
The effects of food, spices, etc. – No general rule can be made and, still less, enforced, 15-269
spiral
About the “sphere with spirals”, 5-344
All these spirals taken together would form an immense globe, 5-335
An extremely complex criss-crossing, in all possible directions, of a spiralling ascent, 5-335
An intersection of all the spirals at the centre of the sphere, 5-344
Do all progress in a spiral, and all together or separately?, 5-334
The spirals are inside – The whole sphere is formed by sections of each spiral, 5-344
This movement in a spiral is to try and make everything enter this evolution, 5-334
Why does evolution go in spirals instead of being a constant progress?, 5-333
spirit
“spirit” is a kind of atmosphere which liberates the consciousness, 9-429
“spirit” is the atmosphere created by the Divine Grace in the universe to save it, 9-429
And it is in the spirit that the consciousness can begin to understand the Divine, 9-429
In the supramental world, the spirit will be the master of this entire world, 9-430
It is spirit which, with the help of the soul, turns the consciousness towards the Divine, 9-429
So long as the spirit is not a very concrete reality, one is not born into the spirit, 9-430
The spirit, in its original form, has a more general, more collective action, 9-429
What is called “new birth” is the birth into the spiritual life – The rule of the spirit, 9-430
What is the role of the spirit?, 9-428
Spirit
I heard notes to express the joy of this new communion between Nature and Spirit, 9-248
One must be conscious of the Spirit to be able to perceive the work of the Spirit, 8-11
spirit of death
Each spirit of death, has a claim to a certain number of deaths per day, 5-135
spirit of Death
It is said that there is a god of Death. Is it true? – Yes, I call it the spirit of Death, 5-135
spirit of the form
As long as the spirit of the form persists, the body is not destroyed – In ancient Egypt, 4-196
If you live exclusively in your physical consciousness – A spirit of the form a few days, 5-134
That is what was once called the “spirit of the form”, 11-18
The “spirit of the form” takes some time to get completely out of the aggregated cells, 15-122
spirits
People practising automatic writing and particularly communicating with spirits, 5-35
There are spirits of fire, of air, of water, of rain, of wind, and there are spirits of death, 5-135
spirits of fire
It is the same thing with fire – There are spirits of fire, 5-136
spiritual
All the domains above the mental are of a spiritual order – The psychic only upon earth, 4-164
Is there a difference between the “spiritual” and the “psychic”?, 3-63
Is there any difference between the “spiritual” and the “psychic”?, 4-226
Systems of thought use the word “spiritual” in a very vague and loose way, 4-226
These things must be seen in their own domain, spiritual, not material, 5-380
What is the difference between “spiritual” and “psychic”?, 4-164
spiritual atmosphere
Spiritual atmosphere – Light, fluid, clear and transparent and so clean, 15-228
spiritual call
One should not mistake a mental ambition or a vital caprice for the spiritual call, 16-249
spiritual change
The difference between the psychic change and the spiritual change, 16-221
The spiritual change puts you directly in contact with the Supreme, 16-221
spiritual consciousness
“spiritual consciousness” is the consciousness that is turned towards the Divine, 17-92
You must join the spiritual consciousness to a progressive mental consciousness, 3-194
spiritual development
The mechanical regularity of a programme – Little or no effect on spiritual development, 16-316
spiritual discipline
A headache by trying to enter deep within – Being not ready for a spiritual discipline, 16-299
What to do to prepare oneself in order to be ready for a spiritual discipline, 16-299
spiritual education
A distinction made between the psychic education and the spiritual education, 12-35
In spiritual education, the goal will assume, in the mind’s formulation, different names, 12-36
There are other steps – The object of what I call spiritual education, 12-35
spiritual ego
Anything can be a yogic discipline if one does it properly – Tapasya not done properly, 4-363
spiritual experience
“four main lines” – Religion, occultism, spiritual philosophy and spiritual experience, 9-341
To follow the path of spiritual experience one must be “twice born”, 9-344
We should be able to express our spiritual experience mentally, vitally and physically, 9-345
spiritual forces
The vital has three sources – Sensations, universal vital forces, spiritual forces, 12-55
spiritual life
“the spiritual life but also all which we now exclude from that category”, 9-166
All the attractions, all the attachments are absolutely contrary to the spiritual life, 13-112
An imitation of spiritual life cannot deceive those who have realised this reversal, 9-415
At the time of the Buddha, to live a spiritual life was a joy, a beatitude, 3-203
For the Ashram life – The spiritual life must be to you the only thing worth living for, 16-139
Here we do not have religion. We replace religion by the spiritual life, 13-110
In July 1953 you told us that after five years you would give us lessons on spiritual life, 9-371
In man there is the whole range, right up to the higher being capable of spiritual life, 9-212
Living a spiritual life – The awareness of the Divine Presence in all things and always, 16-155
Mistakes – Those who are born for a spiritual life have to be very careful, 14-234
Once the individuality is formed, to live a spiritual life the ego must be surpassed, 8-367
Prejudices create an irreconcilable antagonism between material and spiritual life, 9-88
Religion and Yoga do not belong to the same plane – Spiritual life free from dogma, 10-96
Spiritual life has only one goal – Faith is the most powerful motive-force for beginners, 10-289
Spiritual life, on the contrary, is a life of light and balance, beauty and joy, 12-49
That is why some people say that in the Ashram there is no spiritual life, 8-366
The aim of spiritual life is to realise the Divine, 14-7
The division between ‘ordinary life’ and ‘spiritual life’ is an outdated antiquity, 12-401
The essential difference between a religion and the true spiritual life, 9-78
The greatest and most serious distortion of all spiritual life in the history of mankind, 9-8
The necessary preoccupations for those who want to practise the spiritual life, 3-191
The qualities needed for the spiritual life – Balance, moderation, loyalty, honesty, 3-190
The spiritual life demands that one is exclusively turned towards the Divine, 13-112
The true spiritual life begins when one is in communion with the Divine in the psychic, 8-135
These are side issues which may be interesting, but in itself this is not the spiritual life, 6-355
These creatures are drawn by some peculiar fascination towards the spiritual life, 3-44
This conflict makes people confuse spiritual life with an annihilation of the physical, 8-268
This supramental substance will help decisively to realise the birth into the spiritual life, 15-101
To enter the spiritual life means to take a plunge into the Divine – The very beginning, 3-21
To lead the spiritual life, it is necessary to be wide awake and very attentive, 6-97
To live a spiritual life you must no longer have an ego, 12-36
To live the spiritual life, a reversal of consciousness is needed, 9-413
To live the spiritual life, heal sickness – For everything, one must be calm, 4-271
We have even begun to meditate on the disciplines necessary to lead a spiritual life, 9-372
What till today was considered the true spiritual life – Taking you out of the world, 8-365
You have allowed an influence to interfere strongly between you and your spiritual life, 13-129
spiritual philosophy
As for spiritual philosophy, only the few can usefully adopt this method, 9-344
spiritual plane
The psychic plane belongs to the personal manifestation – The spiritual is above, 3-64
spiritual teaching
Spiritual teaching teaches us to enter into direct relations with the Divine, 12-120
spiritual theorem
“the mental consequences of the spiritual theorem of existence”, 9-405
The spiritual theorem – The Absolute in the relativities or Oneness in multiplicity, 9-405
spiritual thought
“four main lines” – Religion, occultism, spiritual philosophy and spiritual experience, 9-341
spiritualised
The individuals who will most help in the new age – Towards a spiritualised humanity, 2-165
The way to supermanhood would become easy if man could consent to be spiritualised, 2-165
spiritualised mind
“The spiritualised mind will exceed itself and transmute into a supramental power”, 8-169
spiritualist
The story of a man who indulged in all kinds of so-called “spiritualist” practices, 4-86
spirituality
“All would change if man could once consent to be spiritualised”, 9-79
“Spirituality is in its essence an awakening to the inner reality of our being”, 9-336
Both science and spirituality have the same goal, the Supreme Divinity, 15-63
If only the individual could consent to be spiritualised, 9-75
Spiritual teaching is the teaching of the future – Into direct relation with the Divine, 15-30
The “spiritual” way – Contact with the Consciousness – Love-Consciousness-Power, 11-60
The great difference between spirituality and morality, 3-117
The old rut that separates spirituality from life – It is in life that one must do Yoga, 16-333
The spirituality of tomorrow will take up matter and transform it, 15-85
The virtues that one must have in order to progress on the way of spirituality, 3-191
True spirituality is to make life perfect with the Divine Perfection, 13-357
True spirituality is very simple, 14-151
What is the meaning of “spirituality... helps mind... to escape from itself”?, 9-418
spontaneity
“One must be perfectly simple in order to be spontaneous.”, 8-283
A spontaneous act done as an offering of goodwill – This only one truly has any value, 9-318
All the movements of the inner being must be spontaneous movements, 9-52
Effort must be something spontaneous, and not the result of a mental decision, 8-371
In the domain of yoga, a very strict and severe spontaneity is absolutely indispensable, 8-283
Lao Tse calls spontaneous being guided and moved by Tao, the Godhead, 8-281
One must be spontaneous in order to be divine.” – How to be spontaneous?, 8-283
Parents and teachers substituting for this spontaneity a limited mental ego, 10-55
Spontaneity in feelings and action comes from a permanent contact with the psychic, 16-369
The true way of living the true life is to live spontaneously, 8-281
There was a kind of spontaneous knowledge of how to use the things of Nature, 10-89
To be spontaneous – The whole being is grouped around a single central movement, 8-284
To be spontaneous means not to make an effort to realise with the personal will, 8-281
Two examples to make you understand what true spontaneity is, 8-281
Unless one is prepared, it is better not to be spontaneous in one’s daily actions, 8-282
sports
“Be only a burning fire for progress” – But if I want to progress in sports?, 6-28
Aid that yogic discipline can provide to the sportsman – Drawing from universal energy, 12-261
Are sports competitions essential to our progress?, 9-97
Concerning accidents in sports – Children must take care to grow in consciousness, 12-287
One of the great problems in sports competitions is equity of judgment, 12-263
Sports and outdoor games should be given a prominent place, 12-15
Sports competitions – It is a very good opportunity for mastering one’s ego, 9-97
Sports help the body to prepare for the Transformation, 12-288
The difference between sports and physical education, 12-288, 16-405
The sports’ competitions and demonstrations – A chance to put in greater effort, 16-414
The sportsman – Perfection comes usually by a building up of spontaneous reflex, 12-258
Why should one take part in competitions and demonstrations in sports?, 12-287
With a wise training, girls as well as boys can participate in all kinds of sports, 12-294
spring
“an almighty spring” – At the very bottom of the inconscience there is the Supreme, 15-364
At the very bottom of the inconscience I struck upon an almighty spring that cast me up, 15-361
This almighty spring was a perfect image of what will happen for everybody, 15-365
squandering
Charity is made synonymous with sentimental weakness and irrational squandering, 2-104
Sri Aurobindo
“those who are integrally Thy servitors” – Meeting Sri Aurobindo for the first time, 17-180
A big Asuric being has succeeded in taking the appearance of Sri Aurobindo, 15-388
A group of people who want to create a religion based on the revelation of Sri Aurobindo, 15-388
A programme for a study group – A class for studying Sri Aurobindo’s books, 12-216
As for reading the works of Sri Aurobindo, it opens the door of the future to us, 12-214
Beside Sri Aurobindo, all that we read, study or learn – As a gymnastic for the mind, 17-308
By studying what Sri Aurobindo has said on all subjects – Complete knowledge, 12-206
Can Sri Aurobindo be helped by anyone or anything? It is He who helps, 17-57
Celebrating Sri Aurobindo’s centenary makes his presence more active and effective, 17-372
Every day, take one of Sri Aurobindo’s books. Read a sentence or two. Remain silent, 12-205
Five periods allotted to English – A period given to Sri Aurobindo’s and Mother’s works, 12-207
For example, Sri Aurobindo is there. Often it is Durga or Mahakali, 11-104
Gods – This creed and worship have nothing to do with the teaching of Sri Aurobindo, 17-388
Human problems – The solution given in the light of the writings of Sri Aurobindo, 12-42
I do not see anybody in the world more qualified than Sri Aurobindo to lead you, 16-207
I recognised in Sri Aurobindo the well-known being whom I used to call Krishna, 13-39
If one reads attentively what Sri Aurobindo has written – The answer to every question, 9-113
If one reads Sri Aurobindo carefully one finds the answers to all that one wants to know, 12-206
If someone asks you about Sri Aurobindo’s powers – Better to say
“I don’t know.”, 16-36
If you feel like studying, read Sri Aurobindo’s books – A help for your sadhana, 12-215
In the school course of English Sri Aurobindo’s and Mother’s works should be included, 12-206
It is not by books that Sri Aurobindo ought to be studied but by subjects, 12-206
It was this, the work that Sri Aurobindo had given me, 11-230
It would take years to understand properly the texts of Sri Aurobindo, 12-213
Mentally – Through the ages Sri Aurobindo’s birth will be remembered, 9-179
Mother, how can one become wise? – Read Sri Aurobindo, 12-206
Physically – The consequences of Sri Aurobindo’s birth will last as long as the Earth, 9-178
Read Sri Aurobindo’s books and look carefully within yourself as deeply as you can, 12-204
Something like the one Sri Aurobindo foretells for the future supramental process, 9-237
Sri Aurobindo – Approach Him with the reverence due to the Master of Yoga, 16-245
Sri Aurobindo – His conclusion excludes nothing, it synthesises all points of view, 9-225
Sri Aurobindo – How much his departure and his work in the subtle physical has helped, 11-229
Sri Aurobindo – It is impossible to base a religion on his works, 10-96
Sri Aurobindo – Political action would involve a sacrifice of his spiritual work, 13-27
Sri Aurobindo – Study all that he has told us and endeavour to follow his example, 12-205
Sri Aurobindo always loved deeply his Motherland. But he wished her to be great, 13-123
Sri Aurobindo and me like one and the same Person, 13-32
Sri Aurobindo and myself are one and the same consciousness, one and the same person, 13-75
Sri Aurobindo as a Purna Avatar – Those who accomplish the work are not boasting, 16-270
Sri Aurobindo began to work in the subtle physical – The idea of human unity, 10-308
Sri Aurobindo called it the Supermind, 5-354
Sri Aurobindo came upon earth to announce the manifestation of the supramental world, 16-432
Sri Aurobindo contradicts those who say that the universe has no plan and no will, 9-260
Sri Aurobindo does not belong to a country but to the whole earth, 13-17
Sri Aurobindo gave all his time to establish in himself the supramental consciousness, 12-116
Sri Aurobindo had gathered in his body a great amount of supramental force, 11-328
Sri Aurobindo has always presided over the great terrestrial transformations, 7-323
Sri Aurobindo has brought to the world the assurance of a divine future, 13-4
Sri Aurobindo has shown that the truth does not lie in running away from earthly life, 12-211
Sri Aurobindo is as vast as the universe and his teaching is infinite., 12-397
Sri Aurobindo is outside and beyond history, 12-210
Sri Aurobindo is probably the last Avatar in a human body, 10-253
Sri Aurobindo is the Future advancing towards its realisation, 12-211
Sri Aurobindo presents different points of view, then he comes and gives the solution, 9-225
Sri Aurobindo should be read in English, and I should be read in French, 12-213
Sri Aurobindo tells where to find the results of what others before him have found, 5-284
Sri Aurobindo told that man is only a transitional being, 12-116
Sri Aurobindo told us that the time had come to accomplish the work, 9-12
Sri Aurobindo, incarnating the supramental consciousness in a human body, 12-72
Sri Aurobindo’s books – Read a little at a time, read again until you have understood, 12-204
Sri Aurobindo’s call to the youth? – In the light of the Supramental consciousness, 12-314
Sri Aurobindo’s expression in its poetic form – It brings you into direct contact, 10-223
Sri Aurobindo’s teaching – By far the most satisfactory system for me, 15-394
Sri Aurobindo’s work is a unique earth-transformation, 3-173
Sri Aurobindo’s writings should not be presented to the students as a semi-digested food, 12-209
Sweet Mother, how should one read your books and the books of Sri Aurobindo?, 12-203
That is the traditional theory, this is not the theory of Sri Aurobindo, 8-62
The best method to profit from what you are reading of all Sri Aurobindo’s writings, 10-7
The best offering to Sri Aurobindo – Your mind in all sincerity, 12-205
The birth of Sri Aurobindo called an “eternal birth”, 9-178
The Life Divine – We have decided to read paragraph by paragraph, 9-249
The number of miracles that Sri Aurobindo performed in the mind is incalculable, 10-158
The path given by Sri Aurobindo – Impossible to confine to the worship of any god, 10-254
The procedure for the study of Sri Aurobindo’s works in the Higher Course, 12-208
The red lotus is the flower of Sri Aurobindo – The blue lotus, colour of his physical aura, 13-16
The study of Sri Aurobindo’s teachings being kept optional?, 12-212
The supramental Force had descended in Sri Aurobindo long ago, 8-322
The teachers and students – Read what Sri Aurobindo has written on education, 12-204
The teaching of Sri Aurobindo – Would you say that it is a religion?, 10-95
The true method for studying Sri Aurobindo’s works – Read a little at a time, 12-204
The truth of Sri Aurobindo is a truth of love and light and mercy, 15-389
The way – To love Sri Aurobindo sincerely and give oneself unreservedly to his work, 12-397
The worship of Gods has nothing to do with the teaching of Sri Aurobindo, 15-13
This day of the birth of Sri Aurobindo and its consequence, the birth of the nation, 8-265
Three conceptions of the world – Buddhist and Shankarite, Vedantic, Sri Aurobindo’s, 14-33
Through Sri Aurobindo you will come into contact with the Supreme, 13-30
Till the birth of Sri Aurobindo, religions and spiritualities – A fundamental mistake, 12-210
To come a little close to Sri Aurobindo – Love him sincerely, give oneself to his work, 16-309
To develop your intelligence read the teachings of Sri Aurobindo, 12-396
To express our gratitude to Sri Aurobindo – A living demonstration of his teaching, 13-28
To get to Sri Aurobindo’s light we must empty our minds of all that literature has said, 12-145
To read what Sri Aurobindo writes is more difficult – Read a little at a time, 12-203
What did you mean by saying that Sri Aurobindo performed miracles in the mind?, 10-159
What Sri Aurobindo has said on a given subject – Apparently contradictory things, 12-397
What Sri Aurobindo is still doing in his ever luminous, living and active consciousness, 9-172
When one is a child of the Mother, one is at the same time a child of Sri Aurobindo, 16-88
Which of Sri Aurobindo’s books should I start with? – The Life Divine, 12-215
Who can understand Sri Aurobindo? He is as vast as the universe, 16-309
Why Sri Aurobindo’s sentences are sometimes very long – Long explanations, 10-103
Why waste time on writings other than Sri Aurobindo’s? – A gymnastic, I suppose, 12-214
Sri Aurobindo in history
All through history Sri Aurobindo played an active part – Not always visible, 13-10
Since the beginning of earth history, Sri Aurobindo has presided over transformations, 13-10
Sri Aurobindo – He has come to bid the earth to prepare for its luminous future, 13-4
Sri Aurobindo – He whom we saw yesterday is on earth, 13-3
Sri Aurobindo belongs to the future. He is the messenger of the future, 13-14
Sri Aurobindo came to tell the world of the beauty of the future that must be realised, 13-15
Sri Aurobindo has brought to the world the assurance of a divine future, 13-4
Sri Aurobindo has come on earth not to bring a teaching or a creed, 13-4
Sri Aurobindo is the Future advancing towards its realisation, 13-5
Sri Aurobindo’s birth as “eternal” in the history of the universe, 13-10
The mighty work of change taken up by Sri Aurobindo is going to culminate in success, 13-21
What Sri Aurobindo represents in the history of the earth’s spiritual progress, 13-4
What Sri Aurobindo represents in the world’s history, 13-4
What Sri Aurobindo represents in the world’s history is a decisive action, 13-23
Sri Aurobindo in the subtle physical
A vision of Sri Aurobindo in his subtle physical body, 13-12
Sri Aurobindo is constantly in the subtle physical, 13-13
Sri Aurobindo, immense and very concrete (in the subtle physical), was sitting, 13-12
The permanent dwelling-place of Sri Aurobindo exists in the subtle physical, 13-12
Sri Aurobindo International University
At Sri Aurobindo International University – No competition with other institutions, 7-387
Sri Aurobindo Society
Sri Aurobindo’s Action and Sri Aurobindo Society – For the manifestation of the truth, 15-204
Sri Aurobindo’s Action
Sri Aurobindo’s Action and Sri Aurobindo Society – For the manifestation of the truth, 15-204
Sri Aurobindo’s body
To Thee who hast been the material envelope of our Master, 13-7
Sri Aurobindo’s books
A circle to read and study Sri Aurobindo’s books, 15-202
Commenting on Sri Aurobindo’s books – The original text far surpasses any explanation, 17-338
How to read my books and the books of Sri Aurobindo, 16-231
Programme for a class for studying Sri Aurobindo’s books – Not the meeting of a group, 17-333
Retelling Sri Aurobindo’s stories – It seems to me better if it is simply translated, 17-277
Sri Aurobindo – All the contradictions are organised and unified in an integral synthesis, 16-310
Sri Aurobindo does not want any book of His to appear in a cheap form, 17-381
Sri Aurobindo has warned us that his writings were not for the public at large, 17-388
Sri Aurobindo’s books – Read a little at a time, read again until you have understood, 16-241
Suggested programme for a study group – A class for studying Sri Aurobindo’s books, 15-202
The very few who want to understand life – Sri Aurobindo’s books are the best reading, 17-359
To know what Sri Aurobindo has said on a subject – All he has written on that subject, 16-309
To read Sri Aurobindo’s books will help you more than anything else for your sadhana, 17-171
To read what Sri Aurobindo writes is more difficult, 16-231
We should confine ourselves as far as possible to Sri Aurobindo’s works only, 17-335
What Sri Aurobindo writes ought not to be taken separately – Part of a synthesis, 16-264
Sri Aurobindo’s name
Mother’s name or Sri Aurobindo’s name upon an institution – Only after a few years, 17-264
Starting a business – One cannot use Sri Aurobindo’s name in the name of the firm, 17-235
Sri Aurobindo’s presence
Lord, this morning Thou hast given me the assurance that Thou wouldst stay, 13-6
Sri Aurobindo has never been so alive as now, 13-13
Sri Aurobindo has not left me, not for a moment , for He is still with me, day and night, 13-50
Sri Aurobindo is always with us, enlightening, guiding, protecting, 13-13
Sri Aurobindo is constantly among us and reveals himself to those who are ready, 13-11
Sri Aurobindo is here with us, conscious and alive, 13-7
Sri Aurobindo is here, as living and as present as ever, 13-7
Sri Aurobindo is still with us, alive and active, 13-14
The help of Sri Aurobindo is constant
it is for us to know how to receive it, 13-13
There are people here who see Sri Aurobindo and are constantly in contact with him, 16-261
When people concentrate on him at the Samadhi – His presence becomes more active, 17-372
Sri Aurobindo’s room
Selfish people are not worthy of meditating in Sri Aurobindo’s room, 16-249
Some people unworthy to meditate in Sri Aurobindo’s room, 13-30
Sri Aurobindo’s room – To sit and meditate there, one must have done much, 13-29
Utter silence must be observed in the room, in the presence of Sri Aurobindo, 13-180
Sri Aurobindo’s Samadhi
Sri Aurobindo has given up his body in an act of supreme unselfishness, 13-9
Sri Aurobindo was not compelled to leave his body, he chose to do so, 13-8
The decision Sri Aurobindo has taken regarding his body, 13-7
What a tremendous sacrifice Sri Aurobindo has made for the world – The transformation, 13-8
When I asked Him to resuscitate his body, He clearly answered, 13-9
When people concentrate on him at the Samadhi – His presence becomes more active, 17-372
Sri Aurobindo’s successor
About a woman who claimed to be Sri Aurobindo’s successor – It is sheer forgery, 15-258
Sri aurobindo’s symbol
Sri Aurobindo’s symbol – The descending, the ascending triangle, the lotus, the water, 13-28
Sri Aurobindo’s symbol
Sri Aurobindo’s symbol – The triangles, the central square, the lotus, the water, 15-191
Sri Aurobindo’s teaching
By studying carefully what Sri Aurobindo has said – A complete knowledge, 13-24
Each one finds out suitable sentences from Sri Aurobindo’s writings, 13-22
One should read Sri Aurobindo and know the answer, 13-23, 13-24
Sri Aurobindo came on earth to announce the manifestation of a new race, 13-19
Sri Aurobindo has come to reveal that this supreme harmony exists, 13-23
Sri Aurobindo has given us the spiritual teaching – Direct contact with the Divine, 13-19
Sri Aurobindo revealed to us revealed to us the path but has also given us the example, 13-21
Sri Aurobindo’s yoga
The starting-point of Sri Aurobindo’s yoga – For each person it is different, 16-314
The yoga of Sri Aurobindo – Generally, the starting-point must be an experience, 16-314
St. Francis
St. Francis would take advice from anyone, whether prince or poor peasant, 2-262
stability
In the physical mind (years ago) you feel that all the normal stability is disappearing, 11-59
Stability
The original Stability translated by inertia, and the growth translated by change, 11-200
stage
Feeling everything as coming from the Divine – Is this an elementary stage?, 3-306
How can one find the right stage and turn of one’s development?, 9-425
Moral perfection – A stage through which one has to pass, for a certain period of time, 9-408
Once you have passed the stage, let it drop. Go farther, 9-199
The psychic has alternate periods of activity and rest – Advanced stages, 9-268
This is the last stage before crossing over to the true spiritual life, 9-408
stages
The ascension implies two successive stages, 8-176
The duration of the stages and their importance vary according to individuals, 8-170
There are three stages, 7-402
There will probably be stages – That means seeing some thousands of years ahead, 15-384
There will surely be stages in the manifestation, with perhaps a specimen, 11-96
Things get done by stages. You go forward, reach one stage, take all the rest forward, 8-50
To reach the Supermind – Is it necessary for everyone to go through all these stages?, 8-170
stained glass
I tried several times to reproduce visions in painting – I had thought of stained glass, 7-48
Stalin
Stalin died. Does this signify anything?, 5-376
Stalin was a direct incarnation of a being of the vital world – Hitler was simply a man, 5-377
The death of Stalin (or Hitler) has not changed the present state of the world, 5-376
Was Stalin predestined to be what he was?, 5-377
When Hitler died, did the Lord of Falsehood pass into Stalin?, 4-188
stand
As for this body, it has taken its stand – But one must be very enduring, 11-173
It is time to take one’s stand – This consciousness that all this is unreal, 11-180
standing back
The first exercise consists in standing back from one’s thought and looking at it, 3-184
You must learn to stand back and detach yourself from the lower, external movements, 17-103
standpoint
The standpoint from which things should be evaluated or appraised, 9-276
star
One sees a shooting star and aspires for something – Is the aspiration to be fulfilled?, 8-210
stars
A fairly widespread belief that stars have a special influence on the destiny of men, 9-284
If the whole universe is going to be transformed, the stars will be transformed also, 6-245
The stars receding from one another at a speed that increases with their distance, 4-221
You have often spoken about the powers of the sun – What about the moon or the stars?, 9-284
states
For countries and states, it is the same change-over to a divine authority, 11-223
states of being
One is made up of different states of being which have their own independent life, 6-307
The different states of being have an individual independent existence of their own, 6-307
states of consciousness
A state of consciousness is not a mental state – You can discover the history of creation, 6-22
Also, you can remember by bringing up in yourself the same state of consciousness, 6-21
In the domain of the idea there are no words – There are states of consciousness, 6-98
statesman.
“to triumph by unscrupulous means and uncharitable decisions” – “a great statesman”, 12-477
Static power
Static power can withstand everything – Dynamic power is something in action, 4-367
statues
Is the real Buddha you know the same as the one whose statues are worshipped?, 9-196
They always say it is the Buddha, but each statue is different, 9-196
steadiness
Ambitious plans generally fall flat. It is better to go slow and steady, 14-160, 17-292
Steady efforts always bring great results, 14-160
To get rid of dangerous habits – The effort must be steady and the aspiration sincere, 14-161
stepping back
Only to step back, to detach yourself – That was one way of understanding the Gita, 8-103
Step back into yourself, practise inner peace – Call on the Divine Force and wait, 3-160
steps
I do not believe that it can be immediately – A Will that moves forward step by step, 11-87
One must not try to leap to the highest summit without having climbed all the steps, 7-207
The first step – To be interested more in the cause and goal than in the manifestation, 7-349
still-born
It sometimes happens that a child is still-born and a hostile being gets hold of the body, 6-435
stocks
About stocks and shares – I do not approve at all of speculation, 15-52
stomach
A theory in Japan that one can think in any part of one’s being – In the stomach, 6-310
Bring down peace, the Divine Peace, in your stomach and it will be all right, 15-151
Diarrhoea and vomiting – Bring down peace in your stomach and it will be all right, 17-311
Pain in the stomach as well as many other discomforts are due 90% to wrong thinking, 15-144
The chest was like a semblance. No belly, so to say. No stomach. All that was slim, 11-302
stones
If you take a precious stone, you can charge it with consciousness and force, 6-229
Perhaps stones also feel love, 5-228
Stones serving as a battery, for protection, to foretell events – The crystallisations, 5-229
There are stones that can accumulate forces, 5-228
You said that stones have a kind of receptivity – What kind of receptivity?, 6-229
stories
Haven’t imaginary stories any value? – That depends on the quality of the imagination, 4-154
I used to call this “telling stories to oneself” – This story will be realised in your life, 8-117
In connection with great or holy men all sorts of stories get started, 15-375
Reading monthlies and stories – Difficult not to sink into an ordinary consciousness, 17-20
Vulgar stories which are written in a vulgar way – This literature circulates everywhere, 7-306
storm
The little conscious entities which are behind all these so-called forces of Nature, 7-381
story
A short story of ancient times – Putting into practice what one had learnt, 9-67
How to teach French to the young children? – Tell them a story, using very simple words, 12-329
I am going to tell you a Buddhist story – Madame Z used to meditate at fixed times, 9-53
This story helps one to understand and hence to master the how and why of things, 9-206
straightforwardness
Honesty, straightforwardness, loyalty and sincerity are closely related, 15-299
Straightforwardness shows itself as it is, without compromising, 14-174
You must have fearlessness, honesty, straightforwardness and sincerity, 3-212
street
Give the children a short lesson in an interesting way on how to behave in the street, 12-363
strength
“Human love […] strength […] knowledge” – “divine knowledge […] strength […] love”, 10-359
“Look life in the face from the soul’s inner strength”, 8-300
“Mankind have wearied of strength and joy […] of knowledge […] of love”, 10-295
All who are truly strong and powerful are always very calm, 14-171
The Divine Presence is in you – The strength is in you, 15-399
The most terrible thing is when you do not have the strength, the courage, 15-373
You want the appreciation of others to get strength – You will never get it, 15-399
stress
“The nature of the consciousness and the degree of its stress determine the forces”, 4-282
Aspiration and will produce a stress in the being, a pressure upon a point, 4-282
Making yourself empty, you withdraw this stress – A contact with the forces attracted, 4-282
strife
A new world no more based on selfish competitions and egoistic strife, 15-68
We must replace competition and strife by collaboration and fraternity, 14-186
strike
The vital has a very strong habit of going on strike – It also bargains, 5-256
strikes
Since the morning, it has been like that, strikes, quarrels, disorders, 11-253
striving.
Strive hard and become wise, 3-261
strong
The strong use their strength against the weak for their own purposes, 6-169
struggling
If a child starts examining himself very early – It will spare him much struggling, 15-298
student
But if a student has decided to follow a class – An elementary discipline, 8-356
If a student feels quite alien to a subject, I can’t compel him to go to it, 8-356
That the student must be given full freedom, 8-356
students
Already future teachers and future students are beginning to arrive in the Ashram, 12-45
An extra year for students who cannot follow? – It cannot be made the general rule, 12-169
An instructor may intervene if he witnesses the bad behaviour of one of his students, 12-363
Communicating to students the ideas and feelings about spiritual life – Remain objective, 12-190
Explaining sadhana to the students – Do not speak of yourself or your own experience, 12-191
If out of 150 students, there are 7 individuals of genuine value, it is very good, 12-172
If the students want to come into contact with the intuitive plane – Acquired at home, 12-422
Language level of the works – It depends entirely on the capacities of the students, 12-208
Let us take the school class – A student deeply interested in every opportunity to learn, 6-155
Most teachers want to have “good students” – This spoils everything, 12-170
No response in trying to have the initiative come from the students – Impose your will, 17-321
One must have a perfect attitude to be able to exact a perfect attitude from the students, 8-354
School is just a preparation to make the students capable – The entire life, 12-177
Some students not satisfied with the Centre of Education – They can change schools, 12-164
Something in the teacher’s character is responsible for the indiscipline of his students, 16-197
Students – It is better to have a selected few than a commonplace mass, 17-307
Students go to school to increase their knowledge and to learn how to live well, 12-129
Students who are insincere do not want to learn but to get good marks or compliments, 17-302
Students who leave after their studies here – Many regret what they have lost, 12-361
Students who want to learn how to succeed in life and make money are not wanted here, 17-372
Students who will go away after their studies – Should we allow them to continue?, 12-360
The choice of a subject for study freely made by each student – A short or a long project, 12-176
The project method – Each student will be asked to select one or a few topics, 12-177
The students are here to prepare themselves for the Divine Life, 12-316
The students lose contact with the superconscient part – Knowledge by intuition, 12-170
The students who understand that there is something here not to be found elsewhere, 12-357
The teachers and students – Read what Sri Aurobindo has written on education, 12-204
The test must be individual and adapted to each student, not the same test for all, 17-303
Those students who are strongly attached to ordinary life should not come here, 12-359
To be repeated each day by the students – We study for the sake of the joy that it gives, 12-200
To control and discipline students, what should one do if one has no self-control?, 8-353
To educate the latent faculties of the student cannot be done by any external method, 12-173
To have an individual relation with students is essential for good teaching, 17-303
To prevent the students from being irregular, rude or negligent is indispensable, 12-361
Try to get a good understanding of your students and their particular needs, 12-193
We organise the school to be able to discover and help outstanding students, 12-173
students.
The students – “why don’t we rest a while and sit down for a moment”, 12-507
studies
A great variety of subjects should be studied, 6-18
Better not to lay too much stress, in your studies of poetry, on the human side of love, 17-335
Can one study for the Divine and not for oneself, prepare oneself for the divine work?, 6-153
In our studies at school we feel at times a great distaste – What’s the use of all this?, 8-364
It is better to engage one’s mind in studies than in silly ideas or unhealthy dreamings, 16-195
Ought we to do some other work besides studies?, 6-153
Permission to stop studies in class – One who liked much better to do manual work, 12-185
Studies have the same effect as gymnastics – Mental gymnastics are very necessary, 8-364
The energy of those who dislike studies must be turned to another outlet, 12-199, 17-306
The greater part of studies consists in learning about the past, 12-168
There is an age when you can acquire the indispensable foundation for your studies, 6-153
When the brain is well formed, the taste for studies will gradually die away, 16-194
studies elsewhere
Studies elsewhere – Nowhere the atmosphere in which you are living here, 12-162
study
Concentrating on study is one of the ways of controlling the mind and the vital, 12-133, 17-78
Everything can become an interesting subject for study if approached in the right way, 12-26
For children there should be a time for work and study and a time for play, 12-134
For us who attend classes, is it dangerous then to study?, 5-30
If you do not study, the inertia will go on increasing, 17-83
One does not study for the sake of pleasure – To learn and to develop one’s brain, 12-133, 17-79
Study can become part of sadhana, 17-151
Studying is a good discipline both for the mind and the vital, 17-144
The disappearance of the bad feeling is the result of concentrating the mind on study, 12-131
The disappearance of uneasiness – The natural result of concentrating the mind on study, 17-70
The study of the past has its place, but it must not hamper the work for the future, 12-216
When the brain is well formed, the taste for studies will gradually die away, 12-138
study group
A programme for a study group – A class for studying Sri Aurobindo’s books, 12-215
Suggested programme for a study group – A class for studying Sri Aurobindo’s books, 15-202
study-group
Programme for a class for studying Sri Aurobindo’s books – Not the meeting of a group, 17-333
stumblings
““Errors, falsehoods, stumblings!” they cry”, 10-337
stupidities
It is then that in their folly they commit the grossest stupidities – To distract themselves, 4-205
Stupidities and perversion begin with conscious mind and the human species, 9-102
Stupidities are always rooted deep down in the subconscient, 16-18
stupidity
“A great stupidity can often reveal a great light to you, if you know how to see it”, 10-299
Lord, grant that a stupidity once committed and recognised may never be repeated, 15-212
One can get rid of stupidity – One must establish the contact with one’s psychic being, 4-368
Your stupidity is in proportion to your vanity – One has always something new to learn, 5-29
style
To study style an attentive study of one good book by a good author teaches much more, 17-65
subconscience
By evolution subconscience begins and culminates in consciousness, 16-233
subconscient
“The subconscient is the main cause why […] nothing ever gets changed”, 7-83
A more direct method is to enter the subconscient and work there – This is difficult, 7-142
A whole world of contradictions suppressed in the subconscient comes up, 11-325
Bad habits of the body, like falling ill – It springs up again from the subconscient, 7-142
Because of physical death, the subconscient is a defeatist, 11-285
Consciousness constantly pumps this subconscient which it has to transform, 6-320
First of all, it is the subconscient that has to become conscious, 15-295
How should we reject something in the vital so that it doesn’t enter the subconscient?, 7-83
If you are able to bring the light into the subconscient – Things rise up no longer again, 15-296
In becoming conscious of one’s nights, control of the subconscient becomes much easier, 14-365
In the subconscient – We must enter there and establish the rule of the Divine, 14-364
In the subconscient all the contradictions are accumulated – And it rises thus all the time, 11-323
In the subconscient there is the memory of bygone pralayas, 11-311
Is the subconscient stronger than the mind, vital and physical? – It has a greater power, 7-141
One must struggle against the general subconscient, 11-309
Subconscient – It is like a lower substratum supporting the consciousness, 6-319
Subconscient remembrance must be purified of all that is useless, 14-364
Supramental light in the subconscient – Essential condition for transformation, 15-90
The descent of the Supermind can overcome the subconscient, 17-179
The method is to change the subconscient into the conscient, 7-142
The subconscient is vast and complex – A mental, vital, physical, bodily subconscient, 14-363
The subconscient records everything – A book in which the consciousness is very low, 4-152
The work is to try to introduce the certitude of transformation into the subconscient, 11-285
Things which one doesn’t wish to keep go down there in the subconscient, 7-141
This cleansing of the subconscient – It is the subconscient of the earth, 11-323
This itself is set in motion by impulses from the subconscient and the superconscient, 7-110
This Pressure of which I have spoken – Going down towards the subconscient, 11-309
This should be done and it is indispensable to enlighten one’s subconscient, 14-365
Through successive lives the range of the subconscient is gradually reduced, 16-386
We prevent the thing from being done, the Force from acting – It is the subconscient, 11-300
What does “subconscient” mean, exactly?, 6-319
You have hit upon the origin of the difficulty in the subconscient, 15-296
subconscious
The normal human condition is a state filled with apprehensions and fears, 3-56
To conquer the subconscious – By entering into it with the light of the consciousness, 17-90
subjects
For a detailed study of one subject the appropriate age depends on the child, 12-373
It could organised like this – You take a subject and the teacher asks questions, 12-420
Should the teachers be classified by subject?, 12-372
subliminal
Has the subliminal a contact with the psychic? – Not more directly than the outside being, 7-108
The world as we see it and our outer consciousness are the result of the subliminal, 7-110
subliminal being
What does “the subliminal being” mean, exactly?, 7-107
When one dreams, one goes very often into his subliminal being, 7-108
submission
“A glad and strong and helpful submission is demanded”, 4-357
In a calm submission, usually one is very proud of oneself – The other one is better, 6-64
Mother, how can we make our submission gladly?, 6-210
What does “helpful submission” mean? – It is the opposite of the inert automaton, 6-212
What is the difference between a calm and a grateful submission?, 6-63
You make no effort to adhere willingly to what is asked – This is resigned submission, 6-64
submitting
“the quarrelling stopped, for I had to submit to Him entirely”, 10-335
substance
As there is a substance, there is a corresponding world with an autonomous existence, 6-307
But it is all one single substance – Automatically things are happening in the world, 11-95
One feels that the substance is not the same, but the appearance is very close, 11-79
The substance means the stuff of which the mental being is made, 6-306
The substance of the body has to change for the Supermind to be able to manifest, 12-431
There is a mental substance as there is a vital substance and physical substance, 6-306
What is meant by “the substance of the mental being”?, 6-306
subterfuges
What are “subterfuges”? – They are tricks in order to deceive, 6-204
subtle bodies
The existence of subtle bodies and of subtle worlds corresponding to those bodies, 15-356
subtle body
Illnesses enter through the subtle body, don’t they? How can they be stopped?, 4-267
One may feel it at the moment they touch the subtle body and try to pass through, 4-268
subtle mind
It is what could be called the subtle physical, the subtle vital, the subtle mind, 7-107
subtle physical
“When a developed soul leaves the body, does it take with it the subtle physical sheath?, 8-332
A place in the subtle physical where the material life gets reorganised, 11-78
Active vibrations of the subtle physical of one enter into contact with those of others, 8-389
Already in the subtle physical, one is almost de-individualised, 15-359
Even in the subtle physical, beings fully developed do not necessarily dissolve, 8-337
Even the subtle physical intermingles terribly, and it produces all kinds of reactions, 7-252
If one is receptive, one receives right down into the subtle physical all that is necessary, 8-306
In dream, it is in the subtle physical that you see me most often, 15-329
In the subtle physical – Organised to express the present movement of transformation, 15-112
It is what could be called the subtle physical, the subtle vital, the subtle mind, 7-107
It was the first time and only time till now – It must have been so in the subtle physical, 11-302
Not the subtle physical – It is a physical sense, but there are other senses than the five, 4-230
Sri Aurobindo – How much his departure and his work in the subtle physical has helped, 11-229
Sri Aurobindo began to work in the subtle physical – The idea of human unity, 10-308
The hands of the subtle physical and vital always try to incarnate, 8-318
The immediate things already exist in the subtle physical and they can be seen there, 10-124
The subtle physical – The memory of all the conceptions of art realised on earth, 16-118
The Supermind is already realised somewhere in a domain of the subtle physical, 8-291
The whole organisation was ready in the subtle physical to come down, 11-175
There is necessarily a subtle influence of this subtle physical on outer matter, 8-292
To see things physically, you must go out in your most material subtle physical, 7-226
When events are already prepared in the subtle physical – Is it too late to change?, 10-128
subtle prototype
For the moment there is only a kind of subtle prototype which is not materially realised, 7-215
subtle vital
It is what could be called the subtle physical, the subtle vital, the subtle mind, 7-107
subtle world.
The desire to live in the subtle world, 3-289
subtleness
And a strange perception, at once of subtleness, of penetrability, of suppleness of form, 11-58
subtle-physical
A small region to be developed between the subtle-physical and the most material vital, 6-186
success
“Care not for time and success. Act out thy part, whether it be to fail or to prosper”, 10-290
“Has thy effort succeeded, O thou Titan?” – “served by the gods and the world’s master”, 10-353
“Men labour only after success” – God knows “to blunder wisely and fail effectively”, 10-300
“Successes and trivial masteries” – “meanwhile all the infinite force of God […] waits”, 10-313
A victory over the lower nature – A deeper and more lasting joy than external success, 16-424
All that is done with the purpose of pleasing the public and obtaining success is vulgar, 15-80
Be more eager for truth than for success, 14-192
Do not aim at success – There is nothing more important than the transformation, 12-120
For the divine consciousness, success or failure, glory or mediocrity are the same, 5-268
If one refuses to do what is necessary, obviously one cannot succeed, 7-258
If simply mentally you state that you have succeeded, the next minute it begins again, 7-18
If the Lord wants success for us, it can be something tremendous, 11-255
In failure as well as in success, the Divine’s Grace is always there, 14-89
It has been preached that if you want to succeed in something you must do only that, 6-19
Nothing is more difficult than being successful – This, indeed, is the true test of life, 6-239
One must be very high to be able to bear success, 6-240
One must be very strong to be able to face success without giving way, 10-58
One who has had a great urge towards the Divine is sure to succeed one day, 7-339
Ordinary men always ask God to give them an easy, pleasant and successful life, 10-58
Power of success – The power of those who know how to continue their effort, 15-79
Replace the desire for success by the yearning for progress, 12-273
Spiritual success is the conscious union with the Divine, 15-80
Students who want to learn how to succeed in life and make money are not wanted here, 17-372
Success – The best thing is not to think of it but to go on doing your duty, 15-81
Success depends entirely on the sincerity, 15-80
Success in physical life – A will spontaneously in tune with the will of Nature, 10-56
Success is a harder ordeal to pass through than misfortune., 15-80
The greatness and nobleness of an event do not depend on material success, 10-283
The true attitude is a perfect equality which enables us to accept success and failure, 10-59
To be a successful instrument for the Asuric forces is easy, 13-120
To judge from apparent success is precisely an act of complete ignorance, 6-239
Whatever path, success always comes to those who are strong, courageous, enduring, 16-134
When a man gets great success, whatever it is, there is some “cabotinage”, 5-268
You must not judge things from an outer success or a semblance of defeat, 6-238
success.
“success does not really correspond to a person’s worth”, 12-476
“Though I was on the pinnacle of success and glory, I noticed a kind of sadness”, 12-490
suffer.
Let us live free from hatred, suffering, greed, 3-252
suffering
“Distrust the man who has never failed and suffered”, 10-301
“how necessary is suffering […] failure […] and retardation” – “God’s workings”, 10-244
“I swore that I would not suffer “ – “God broke my heart and ploughed up my mind”, 10-349
“if I had not failed and suffered, I would have lost my life’s supreme blessings”, 10-262
“saving a man’s body or mind from suffering is not always for the good”, 10-357
“seek not after pain” – “as for suffering, it will come to thee […].Then bear it”, 10-350
“The perfect cosmic vision and cosmic sentiment is the cure of all error and suffering”, 10-262
“When I see others suffer” – “The wisdom that is not mine, sees the good that is coming”, 10-49
A consciousness acquired at the very great price of every suffering and disorder, 11-140
A day will come when this apparent suffering will no longer be required, 10-52
A misfortune, a “cross” touches only the outer consciousness – The psychic is above, 4-45
All moral suffering moulds your character and leads you straight to ecstasy, 10-169
All the other sufferings may simply be classed together as Falsehood, 11-41
Are even physical sufferings ascribable to the ego? – No, 6-405
As long as we are in the ignorance we suffer from what should amuse and please us, 9-10
As soon as we understand and collaborate, suffering disappears, 10-50
Ascetics who sleep on nails – A kind of morbid need for strong sensations, 6-70
Both failed to relieve the suffering of humanity – The Buddha and Vincent de Paul, 12-95
Bringing an inner immobility at the spot where one is suffering works like an anaesthetic, 6-407
Certain essential qualities can only develop through suffering and difficulties, 10-301
Do not cherish suffering and suffering will leave you altogether, 14-247
Does the Divine give suffering or sorrow?, 5-384
Each forgot that it was only an emanation – They became their own opposite, 5-372
Each one of us must make an effort to transform himself, 13-203
For those who remain in the ordinary consciousness, suffering is something very real, 5-385
From all the sufferings of the world will emerge a being of light, 10-297
From the point of view of sensation, one can say it is suffering and Ananda, 11-112
Hers is not a suffering of ignorance, it is a suffering through identity, 5-388
Human beings always suffer because of egoistic causes, humanly, 6-144
Identified with the forces from below, you suffer – If those from above, you are happy, 8-85
If they had done it, men instead of suffering would have been masters of their destiny, 5-201
In our yoga, when people suffer, they usually suffer because of a lack of sincerity, 17-147
Instead of suffering, you learn. Instead of being miserable, you progress, 5-201
It is we who change into difficulties, sufferings and miseries what is perfect Peace, 11-282
Love alone can put an end to the suffering of the world – The supreme union, 12-70
Men cherish suffering and hatred and want their God to suffer with them, 10-59
Men, as they are, love suffering and call it to them even while they curse it, 10-268, 13-203
Most of the sufferings of men are the result of their own mistakes, physical and moral, 10-268
No more conflicts – Yet everything we call error, suffering, misery, everything is there, 10-150
No more suffering in the world – Auroville, a place where this could come about, 13-203
One can divide suffering into two distinct categories, 15-338
One cannot say that the body was suffering, one cannot say that it was ill, 11-127
One day it was pain everywhere – The body said “either to live or to die, but not this.”, 11-117
One should try never to be the cause of any additional suffering, 14-248
Only those who have suffered can understand the suffering of others, 2-20
People who come to me in psychological suffering – Nothing but soap-bubbles, 9-282
Physical suffering can awaken the aspiration to transform oneself, 11-41
Physical suffering is the only kind of vibration which can pull Matter out of its inertia, 11-41
Regarding the film about Berlioz, what is the place of suffering in artistic creation?, 6-379
Sorrow, desire, suffering, ambition – To make consciousness emerge – Will for progress, 10-294
Suffering – “Pain […] opens the gates of strength […] leads to the city of beatitude”, 10-350
Suffering – The first comes from a feeling that one’s rights have been violated, 15-338
Suffering and delight are necessities for the work in a certain field of inconscience, 11-109
Suffering as a means of progress, progress, and the cure of suffering – are coexistent, 11-43
Suffering conceals the supreme bliss, 10-356
Suffering inflicted on others is not a good base on which to build spiritual realisation, 14-275
Suffering will disappear only with the total disappearance of the adversary, 15-339
Suffering, disorder, and Harmony, Ananda – The two experienced together, 11-141
That is why there is all this ugliness, death, illness, wickedness, suffering, 5-71
The action of the Force translated itself externally by what we call “suffering”, 11-41
The aspiration is maintained at its maximum because there was physical suffering, 11-42
The body – It is only because of its resistance to Truth that it can suffer, 11-223
The body becomes motionless enough to be able to rest even in spite of the suffering, 7-129
The divine Consciousness told me
“In all this suffering, it is I who am suffering”, 11-141
The idea that when all suffering will be over, well, “I shall sleep”, 5-389
The integral yoga is based on balance, calm and peace – Not an unhealthy need to suffer, 13-128, 14-48
The liberation of the feelings, from suffering – The supramental oneness, 12-71
The major part of the world’s misery – From the fact that things are not in their place, 4-40
The old state is consciously that of death and suffering, 11-196
The only thing intolerable – The physical deterioration, physical suffering, the ugliness, 9-282
The only way to come to the help of men is to oppose serenity to their sufferings, 2-61
The only way to escape from evil and suffering, to be always in peace, light and joy, 10-275
The origin of suffering comes from the initial action of an anti-divine will, 15-338
The other category of suffering comes from divine compassion, 15-338
The path to follow, the use that can be made of suffering, 2-20
The power to cut the connection between the suffering part and the recording brain, 7-129
The secret is to emerge from the ego – Then suffering disappears, 9-42
The suffering is not necessary – It is indeed ignorance that makes one suffer, 17-127
The suffering vibrations are sustained by the mass of the general human consciousness, 11-235
The taste for suffering and taking upon yourself the suffering of others, 2-59
The world is in a state of suffering simply because it is not conscious of the Divine, 8-77
There is nothing of which it could be said that it is a misfortune, suffering, 5-385
This state of division, ignorance and suffering was an accident, 9-11
This yoga is based on peace and joy, not on suffering, 17-128
Those who suffer – If one has no means to bring relief, I see no point in dwelling on them, 17-104
To cure in ourselves this attraction for suffering and the desire for sacrifice, 2-60
To master physical suffering – For me it is only a question of sincerity, 11-273
To seek suffering and pain is a morbid attitude which must be avoided, 9-42
True ignorance is ignorance of the oneness – And that is the cause of all suffering, 9-8
Ugly thoughts bring ugly feelings – The source of endless sorrow and suffering, 14-342
Unfortunately the vital takes a very perverse pleasure in increasing the suffering, 6-406
We want to eliminate the cause of suffering, but not in the manner of philanthropists, 13-247
What is the nature of the suffering and pain the Divine Mother feels for her children?, 5-387
What makes people cruel – A nervous tension obtained through imposing suffering, 6-71
When men become pure enough to transmit the divine vibrations – Suffering abolished, 12-379
When the Divine takes upon Himself human suffering does He feel pain and sorrow?, 6-286
When the earth no longer needs to suffer in order to progress – No more suffering, 10-166
Will there be no more poor people and no more suffering? – That is absolutely certain, 10-268
With an absolute self-giving, self-forgetfulness in consecration, suffering disappears, 7-396
You can use your reason – If there was no egoism there would be no suffering, 6-405
suffering.
“that marvellous cause” – “to relieve suffering humanity, to awaken it to its capacities”, 12-454
“the mass of human suffering remains practically unchanged, as formidable as ever”, 12-488
suggestion
First, the mental battle against a collective suggestion that death is inevitable, 12-85
suggestions
“I am not displeased” – Bad suggestions because you were disobeying me, 13-86
A struggle with the collective suggestion which belongs to the earth-consciousness, 15-293
About suggestions and voices coming from “within” – Distinguish between the sources, 14-59
An adverse will that sends suggestions – A mental formation that has some affinity, 17-109
Call in peace into the cells – The suggestion of awkwardness can no longer have effect, 16-180
Difficult for us to think for ourselves – Social conventions and collective suggestions, 2-80
Just at the point where the suggestions are the strongest, you must bear the blow, 15-373
Most of the time suggestions enter you without your being conscious of them, 8-390
One can discriminate between suggestions by the vibration that accompanies them, 16-45
One lives amidst constant collective suggestions – The vibrations which enter you, 8-54
Power to reject adverse suggestions – Comes from the conscious union with the Divine, 15-229
Sometimes in your thought you are obliged to drive away all suggestions of illnesses, 7-143
Suggestions are mental formations that hover in the atmosphere, 17-130
Suggestions coming from some vital entity to see how you will receive them, 15-20
Suggestions of sadness, despair and suicide come from the thieves of the vital world, 16-74
The suggestion, “Why hurry, why so soon, since the others are not doing it?”, 7-197
The Victory is certain – Face patiently wrong suggestions and hostile attacks, 15-82
These are collective suggestions and one must come out of them, 5-314
These suggestions are varied – They may be classified into three principal orders, 8-390
To conquer vital entities – By always refusing to believe in their suggestions, 17-48
To get rid of wrong suggestions – Concentrate and go beyond your mental, 14-349
To stick here with all his possible will in spite of all suggestions to go away, 17-393
What those around you want, desire, hope or expect enters in the form of suggestions, 8-392
Why imagine always that one is ill or is going to be ill and open oneself to suggestions?, 16-190
You must first see the pressure, the influence, the suggestion, whatever it may be, 6-339
You must not believe the suggestions of incapacity and failure – An adverse source, 16-133
suicide
I disapprove of suicide – It is for me a cowardice, 15-393
Ideas of suicide are quite contrary to any divine life, 15-127
If you run away, you will have to come again probably in worse conditions, 15-127
Know for certain that to commit suicide is the most foolish action that a man can do, 15-128
Suggestions of sadness, despair and suicide come from the thieves of the vital world, 16-74
Suicide for perhaps centuries will make life intolerable, 15-128
The idiot who kills himself to “put an end” to his life – It makes one’s case still worse, 11-179
Why does one suffer when one commits suicide? – One is a coward, 7-23
You need resistance, especially in the case of a previous suicide – A terrible formation, 15-372
summit
“Thou must reach thy own summit,” says Sri Aurobindo., 4-350
You must follow your own path and it is by this path that you will reach the summit, 4-350
Sun
“The Sun and the Light may be a help, and will be...” – The answer to an experience, 7-37
This Sun of divine laughter is at the centre of all things, the truth of all things, 10-156
You only have to go deep enough within yourself to find the inner Sun – A sunlit laughter, 10-156
sun-bathing
Sun-bathing gives strength and maintains one’s energy, 15-160
Sunday
Sunday in Auroville – The seventh day of the week was reserved for the inner quest, 12-161
sunlit path
The childlike path is one of unquestioning trust, total dependence, unreserved surrender, 17-121
The childlike path must be taken spontaneously and in all sincerity, 17-121
The path of the gods is a sunlit path in which difficulties lose all reality, 14-31
sunstroke
One may go out of the body, draw the Force, concentrate it – Or one may call for help, 4-270
superconscience
This consciousness in proportion as man evolves will change into superconscience, 16-233
superconscient
This itself is set in motion by impulses from the subconscient and the superconscient, 7-110
superhuman
One can conceive very well of a nucleus of superhuman creation and of supermen, 15-384
That the superhuman race would be fundamentally cruel and insensitive, 12-100
The coming of the superhuman being – Unperceived or not understood, 11-96
superhuman.
“a new consciousness […] will give birth to a higher race, superhuman and divine”, 12-494
superhumanity
Now that the birth of superhumanity is being prepared, the ego has to disappear, 16-434
superior beings
The human race accepts the superior beings on condition that they are at its service, 15-19
superiority
As each one is perfect in himself, there can be no feeling of inferiority or superiority., 8-30
Be on your guard when you feel yourself superior and look down on others ironically, 10-16
In contact with the divine life – The feeling of superiority and inferiority disappears, 9-135
The feeling that you are “superior” – No one is superior or inferior before the Divine, 16-53
The minute you are truly conscious you lose this notion of superiority and inferiority, 7-388
The more one wants to show his superiority, the more it proves that he is quite small, 7-389
You must avoid thinking that you are in the least superior, 7-388
superiors
Alleged mistakes by superiors – The honest conclusion must be “I cannot judge”, 16-319
superman
“As man emerged out of the animal, so out of man the superman emerges”, 10-255
“Do they know since when man came into existence?” – Less time for the superman, 11-121
“If thou keepest this limited human ego and thinkest thyself the superman”, 10-246
“Who is the superman? He who can rise above this […] mental human unit”, 10-246
About the descent of what Mother later identified as the superman consciousness, 11-148
All those who strive to overcome their ordinary nature are apprentice-supermen, 9-410
For the superman, man’s body must undergo a big change – Physical education, 12-278
I had said “Surely the superman will be at first a being of power – It came like a rampart, 11-155
It is not man who is going to change himself into superman – Man can collaborate, 8-130
It is the descent of the superman consciousness. I had the assurance later on, 11-153
It may be useful to say what the superman will certainly not be, 12-100
It took a little more than a year for the superman consciousness to win this victory, 11-230
Man when he reaches the summit of his being – The first step of the superman, 10-271
Man’s road to supermanhood – The intellect is now no longer sufficient for him, 2-164
Now men are ready to manifest the consciousness that will act fully in the superman, 16-417
One can conceive very well of a nucleus of superhuman creation and of supermen, 15-384
Or perhaps the superman? Intermediary between the two. Human in divine proportions, 11-151
Ready to serve mankind – If this were not so, a superhuman being would be a burden, 10-247
The ambitious people who now declare themselves to be supermen – Impostors, 10-246
The Captains of Physical Education – True candidates for supermanhood, 12-272
The superman – Man born in the human way and trying to transform the physical being, 9-410
The superman – The intermediate being between humanity and the supramental being, 9-191
The superman consciousness is very active, and active as a mentor, 11-157
The superman is now in the making – A new consciousness has recently manifested, 10-246
The superman shall be born of woman – This task is our most important share, 2-160
The superman, that is to say, the intermediary between man and the supramental being, 11-153
The supramental education will result in a transformation of the nature itself – Superman, 12-38
The supreme faculties of man on the way to becoming superman, 15-110, 16-236
The transformations – Not less in the moral and social domains than in the intellectual, 2-167
The way to supermanhood would become easy if man could consent to be spiritualised, 2-165
This species may be considered a transitional species – We could call them supermen, 9-314
We must be careful not to adopt an actual type of man, perfecting or aggrandising him, 2-161
What will be man’s attitude towards the superman?, 7-330
What will be the attitude of the superman towards man?, 7-329
Will there not be any intermediary states between man and superman? – Probably many., 9-410
Superman
An outburst of new Christs, of Kalkis, of Supermen – Not less unconsciousness, 11-87
supermanhood
If you are a candidate for supermanhood, you must resolve to dispense with your ego, 3-242
supermind
“a supermind is already here but it is involved”, 9-157
“It is very unwise […] to claim prematurely” – What is a foretaste of the supermind?, 6-415
And if one is open to the supermind he may give its own answer to any question, 3-94
Are there, involved in Matter, other principles besides the supermind, 9-205
Can we go from the mind to the supermind without intermediary stages?, 6-416
If you go beyond your ego somewhere, you will be able to glimpse the supermind, 3-242
If you have a contact with your psychic being – A vision of what the supermind is, 3-242
In what does the supermind take interest? – In the transformation of the world, 5-300
Intermediate beings must find the means of creating beings of the supermind, 9-192
It is better to keep the word “supermind” for a later time, 6-415
The supermind is interested, sees, knows in an entirely different way, 5-302
Supermind
Can one pass from the rational mind directly to the Supermind?, 8-177
For one who has gone beyond the state of unconsciousness the Supermind is perceptible, 9-202
How is the Supermind going to act? What should be done to receive it?, 8-203
I think it is useless to speculate just now about what may happen in the Supermind, 17-52
If the Supermind is hidden behind things, why is it so difficult to find it?, 9-201
In the Supermind there are different planes of realisation – A progressive movement, 9-189
Is not the Supermind also the psychic being?, 8-298
It is preferable at first to begin by receiving the Supermind in one’s mind, 7-202
Now that the Supermind has come down, will it be easier to find a light within?, 8-143
Since 1967 the Supermind is acting on the mind of men and the course of events, 15-104
Sri Aurobindo called it the Supermind, 5-354
That the Supermind would descend – It is better not to speak of these things, 17-72
The ascension – To enter into contact with the Supermind and prepare the ground, 8-177
The first effect of the Supermind – It will begin with the individual, 10-108, 15-383
The mode of being of the Overmind godheads – Inferior to the Supermind, 8-34
The substance of the body has to change for the Supermind to be able to manifest, 12-431
The Supermind gives you a mirror in which you can see yourself better than before, 8-219
The Supermind is a new aspect of the Divine – Until now not manifested upon earth, 17-80
The Supermind is already realised somewhere in a domain of the subtle physical, 8-291
The Supermind is far higher than the psychic being, 8-298
The Supermind will give the body a plasticity that will allow it to progress constantly, 7-206
The Supermind will put each thing in its place, 10-107
The very recent descent of the first elements of the Supermind cannot have changed this, 16-236
The word Supermind – Something which is going to be superior to human creation, 8-34
There was a possibility of coming into contact – The ascent to the Supermind, 8-132
To reach the Supermind – Is it necessary for everyone to go through all these stages?, 8-170
We are in a transitional period – If the Supermind comes, it is only beginning to come, 7-207
What difference does the presence of the Supermind really make?, 8-311
What will be the effect of the Supermind on the earth?, 8-290
When the Spirit or the Supermind intervenes, the movement can go much faster, 8-322
Will “the divine way of life” be established only when the Supermind descends?, 8-33
Will it take long for the Supermind which is involved in material Nature to emerge?, 8-291
supernatural
“It is rationality […] to distrust the supernatural” – “to believe in it is also […] wisdom”, 10-157
supernatural man
“supernatural man” – “the luminous and transcendent goal of our human journey”, 10-271
Supernature
Supernature is the Nature superior to material or physical Nature, 16-235
superstition
Superstitions are simply a wrong generalisation of a particular fact, 8-92
The difference between science and superstition – The care taken in expressing things, 8-92
There was a superstition that when one found a perforated coin, it brought good luck, 6-234
This religious atmosphere full of fear and this superstitious submission to vital forces, 6-197
To seek the impersonal Divine liberates from many superstitions – The other godheads, 7-240
superstitions
Are superstitions mental rules? – No, not rules but mental formations, 5-153
Superstitions – A suggestion in the subconscient mind stronger by becoming conscious, 16-15
suppleness
And a strange perception, at once of subtleness, of penetrability, of suppleness of form, 11-58
And then the suppleness needed to follow the movement of Becoming, 10-116
It is a suppleness in the execution, in the adaptation, that changes everything, 11-107
It is possible – It is through gymnastic exercises that you make yourself supple, 5-267
Methods to increase the suppleness and comprehensiveness of his mind, 12-26
So now, there is a kind of suppleness, plasticity – Very much in relation with the whole, 11-101
There is a kind of plasticity or suppleness (a trustful, very trustful suppleness), 11-273
support
From the minute you start doing yoga, never seek a support elsewhere than in the Divine, 4-390
supramental
“The supramental does not take interest in mental things in the same way as the mind”, 5-300
19 November 1969, supramental consciousness, 11-207
29 February 1956 – The supramental Light and Force and Consciousness upon earth, 13-52
A turning-point – A concentrated activity to bring forth a supramental consciousness, 12-72
Auroville has been created for the creation of a new world, the supramental, 13-218
Auroville is for those who aspire for the supramental and make an effort to reach there, 13-217
Can this happen before the individual, the one individual is supramentalised?, 15-387
For a moment the supramental consciousness – An utmost activity in a complete peace, 11-326
He also embodied in part the supramental force and gave us the example, 16-432
I believe that this is the supramental consciousness, 11-203
I saw my body. It was the supramental body or a body in transition – It was sexless, 11-301
If you want to understand, make an effort to have a supramental consciousness, 9-319
Immunisation to radiation – The supramental force is expected to transform the body Voir
In place of an ascent, there is a descent from above, a supramental descent, 11-96
In the experience of February third, I saw some who belong to the supramental world, 15-367
In the other hemisphere, the supramental world – A new reversal of consciousness, 15-368
In the supramental consciousness the past, the present and the future, side by side, 11-288
It can happen that the first supramental manifestations will be altogether incomplete, 6-417
It is the descent of the supramental world – It is an absolutely material Power, 11-316
It is this psychic being which has to become the supramental being, 11-239
It is through the psychic that the supramental will manifest itself, 14-336
It would be after intermediary beings that the supramental manner of creating, will come, 11-72
Just now there is a conscious help with the supramental power to wipe away a Karma, 15-374
Last night – Powerful and prolonged penetration of supramental forces into the body, 11-122
Man is incapable of perceiving the supramental vibrations, 15-101
One Avatar cannot by himself realise the supramental life on earth, 10-137
Only the supramental consciousness can achieve the great miracle of transformation, 12-98
Out of this, a new form will take birth – The supramental form, 11-96
Something like the one Sri Aurobindo foretells for the future supramental process, 9-237
Something of the Supreme has already been objectified for the supramental creation, 15-365
Still fewer are those who have an organised supramental being, 16-236
The advent of a new world, the supramental world, 15-98, 15-185
The adverse forces know that in the supramental world they will automatically disappear, 15-366
The conditions for the manifestation of the supramental light upon earth, 15-91
The descent of the forerunners of the supramental forces is a fact, 16-320
The Divine Consciousness will allow the supramental being to take birth, 11-307
The effect of the supramental action will be countless in its manifestations, 8-177
The first descent of the supramental force was a 29, and this is a 19, 11-207
The formation going to enter and express itself in the bodies of the supramental?, 11-151
The futility of our ideas of sin and virtue – What is this supramental standpoint like?, 10-111
The liberation of the body consciousness from all the conventions regarding death, 10-353
The mental consciousness is panic-stricken in the presence of the supramental, 12-446
The most difficult way to approach this supramental life is intellectual activity, 9-325
The next minute, it is what Sri Aurobindo has called the supramental being, 11-178
The same equal right to scale the supreme heights as far as the supramental realisation, 12-349
The supramental action is decided by overleaping the mind, 10-115
The supramental being will be able to unite with the supreme Consciousness, 11-130
The supramental body will be unsexed, 15-281
The supramental consciousness – Entering a phase of realising power in 1967, 16-357
The supramental consciousness – The first effect will be a change of consciousness, 10-314
The supramental consciousness has been at work on earth – Has anything changed?, 10-314
The supramental consciousness will enter a phase of realising power in 1967, 9-315
The Supramental Consciousness, Light and Force are flooding the earth, 13-56
The supramental does not take interest in mental things in the same way as the mind, 3-95
The supramental Force had descended in Sri Aurobindo long ago, 8-322
The supramental force has the power to transform the darkest hate into luminous peace, 15-93
The supramental is higher than the material and immaterial consciousnesses, 10-252
The supramental is not only Truth itself, but also the very negation of falsehood, 15-90
The transition from the ordinary mental consciousness to the supramental consciousness, 12-446
The whole world will come under the influence of the supramental presence, 8-138
Then the supramental Light and Force and Consciousness rushed down upon earth, 15-94, 15-188
There will be an intermediary rung – Not the perfection of a body purely supramental, 9-132
These mental regions which lie beyond the reason have nothing of the supramental, 6-416
This is the protection and the means of defence for supramental beings, 11-315
This physical mind is being developed under the supramental Influence, 11-279
This state beyond all attacks will become possible with the supramental realisation, 15-366
This supramental substance will help decisively to realise the birth into the spiritual life, 15-101
Those who have a supramentalised body will not be subject to the law of aging, 16-323
To become the builders of a better future in the light of the supramental consciousness, 15-99
To bring forth a supramental race – Nature would take centuries of groping attempts, 12-98
To find a spot where one could create the embryo of the future supramental world, 15-385
To pass from a certain psychic emotion in life to the supramental consciousness is easier, 9-325
Two signs that one is in relation with the supramental – Equality, infallible knowledge, 15-102
Victory in the mind is the reign of the supramental Truth in the mind, 14-341
We want to bring down into the physical world the supramental force and consciousness, 15-291
What kind of being the supramental will be – The psychic being of the person, 11-238
What we call intense aspiration must be the supramental vibration, 11-193
You absorb with the air that you breathe this new supramental substance, 15-100
Supramental
“The Supramental cannot be taken by storm” – The tendency to “pull down”, 11-22
A part of humanity will know and participate in the supramental descent, 3-180
An idea of the change in the world by the descent of the Supramental, 11-314
For the Supramental, the mind must fall silent – A child sitting on the head of the mind, 11-311
Only when the Supramental manifests in the body-mind its presence can be permanent, 15-189
Only when the Supramental manifests in the body-mind, its presence can be permanent, 11-293
Our goal is to manifest the Supramental Reality, 15-91
The direct descent of the Supermind alone can utterly re-create life in terms of the Spirit, 3-173
The manifestation of the Supramental upon earth is no more a promise but a living fact, 15-96, 15-184
The mind must be silent to allow the Supramental Consciousness to take its place, 15-108
The same of the vital – In the Supramental, an intensity that does not separate, 11-131
The seventh manifestation – This will see the transformation towards the Supramental, 11-311
The Supramental Force will put each thing in its place, 15-383
The Supramental has come down as a general force of transformation for the earth, 15-103
The Supramental has descended upon earth – Where is the new race?, 8-126
The Supramental to be fixed here must enter and settle itself in the physical mind, 11-284
The Supramental will replace the mental precision by a clarity of vision, 11-131
The world should know the Supramental Truth – It will be expressed totally, integrally, 15-391
There was the certitude that the Supramental Manifestation is realised, 15-391
This is indispensable so that the Supramental can manifest itself permanently upon earth, 11-279
This Supramental makes the creation more sensitive to the higher Power, 11-315
We are here to serve the Supramental Truth and Light and to prepare its manifestation, 15-92
supramental beauty
The supramental beauty is a beauty untainted by any ugliness, 16-79
supramental being
A supramental being – Special functions according to people and their individual tastes, 9-186
Between the body of the supramental being and the body of man – A difference, 16-405
It is probable that the supramental being will considerably change the life of the earth, 7-320
Some beings must reach a certain realisation here – To materialise a supramental being, 10-118
The process is repeated, this time between the mental and the supramental being, 9-293
The supramental being is not formed in the ordinary animal way – A “materialisation”, 9-191
The supreme faculties of the supramental being – Not yet manifested on earth, 15-110, 16-237
There will be an intermediate specimen between the mental and the supramental being, 9-313
Through them the truly supramental beings will take birth, 15-384
supramental body
The four main attributes of the supramental body which has to be brought into being, 3-175
Will the first supramental body be like this, without passing through a terrestrial birth?, 9-131
supramental consciousness
A human consciousness will be in the required state for a supramental consciousness, 7-328
For the supramental consciousness man is stupid – That’s no reason for ill-treating him, 7-329
The consciousness of this new race is already at work on earth to give light, 16-417
This consciousness has come down on earth to work in all who are ready to receive it, 16-417
supramental creation
The supramental creation – A different form from the one up till now, 7-155
What is this true creation by the supramental Truth? – The one we want to realise here, 6-327
supramental education
So will begin a new education which can be called the supramental education, 12-38
The supramental education will progress from above downwards, 12-38
The supramental education will result in a transformation of the nature itself – Superman, 12-38
supramental force
All this supramental force which was in him passed from his body into mine, 11-328
Sri Aurobindo had gathered in his body a great amount of supramental force, 11-328
Supramental Force
New forms are needed for the manifestation of a new Force, 15-91
Open yourself to the new Force. Let it do in you its work of Transformation, 15-96
The Supramental Force is ready for manifestation, let us get ready also, 15-91
supramental forces
To this material knowledge is added a power to bring into play the supramental forces, 6-288
supramental manifestation
For the manifestation – The Truth-Consciousness must pervade all the being, 15-108
It is through the psychic that the supramental will manifest itself, 15-109
Only when the Supramental manifests in the body-mind, its presence can be permanent, 15-108
The supramental will be followed by other manifestations of the Lord ad infinitum, 15-114
The Truth-Consciousness can manifest only in those who are rid of the ego, 15-109
Wisdom in the physical mind – A first step towards the supramental manifestation, 15-108
supramental nature
The difference between yogic forces and the supramental nature, 7-146
The supramental nature in the body is to be realised – It would take three hundred years, 7-147
supramental plane
Why the descent of the supramental plane, instead of the intermediate planes?, 5-282
supramental race
We may hope that in a few centuries, the first supramental race will appear, 8-322
supramental substance
By the fact that you live on earth you are absorbing the new supramental substance, 9-337
Whether this supramental substance makes the work of new birth easier or not, 9-338
supramental transformation
We must not confuse a supramental transformation with the appearing of a new race, 8-322
supramental world
A first group of people destined to become the inhabitants of this supramental world, 9-273
Between the beings of the supramental world and men – A separation exists, 9-271
In the supramental world – Authority of the conscious will over substance, 9-281
In the supramental world – The action of the conscious will, a power over substance, 9-277
In the supramental world, the spirit will be the master of this entire world, 9-430
Only when the link of consciousness is established shall we see the supramental world, 9-271
Our petty morality has no relation with the values of the supramental world, 9-282
The capacity of things in expressing the supramental world or being in relation with it, 9-276
The most essential difference between our world and the supramental world, 9-277
The supramental world – A conscious link will be formed between this world and that, 9-266
The supramental world exists permanently and I am there in a supramental body, 9-271
The supramental world is born – But the difference has not been very perceptible, 9-149
The supramental world will come to raise up the part of humanity which consents, 9-300
suprarational domain
A suprarational domain is an influence acting from above, rather a state than a domain, 7-170
The suprarational domain, is it a domain higher than the reason or a special domain?, 7-170
supreme
“Supreme” means the human being who is at the peak of humanity, 7-375
Supreme
The problem of identification with the Supreme without abolishing the creation, 11-129
When the Supreme decided to exteriorise Himself – The expression of Joy and Freedom, 9-206
supreme man
What is the difference between the supreme man and the divine man?, 7-375
surface
Almost totally, everybody lives on the surface – To try to be silent frightens them, 7-278
surgeons
Surgeons – “Why not rather seek to discover Nature’s direct all-powerful remedies?”, 10-325
surrender
“A tamasic surrender refusing to fulfil the conditions”, 6-221
“determination to surrender to the Divine is having practical effect in his life?”, 6-129
“Is not surrender the same as sacrifice?”, 4-314
“There are two paths of Yoga, one of tapasyā (discipline) and the other of surrender.”, 3-302, 4-72
“This is the best” – The thing to be done. Surrender is not to make a counter-proposal, 13-84
“we must have faith, an absolute trust in the Grace, a total surrender to the Divine”, 12-511
“Your surrender must be the surrender of a living being”, 4-357
A complete surrender – If it happens differently, you find that this also is all right, 5-53
A total surrender to the divine Will makes one do the thing to be done, 3-297
A totally sincere surrender serves you as a filter – A conscious ill-will cannot pass, 6-214
All spiritual disciplines begin with the necessity of surrendering all responsibility, 9-305
An absolute unquestioning surrender was demanded in those days, 7-8
Are not offering and surrender to the Divine the same thing? – Not altogether, 5-52
Aspiration is to be developed – Your will being free, you have to choose to surrender, 4-343
Before eliminating the will of the ego, one can begin by surrendering the will of the ego, 16-224
But if one’s surrender is truly sincere one can choose the thing that should be done, 6-132
But it must feel the power, the beauty, the force of this beyond to be able to surrender, 9-419
But whatever you do, you must leave the result in the hands of the Divine, 3-97
By surrender we mean not self-immolation but a spontaneous self-giving, 3-114
Detailed surrender – To remember the Divine in all circumstances, 14-108
Faith, sincerity and surrender are the conditions for victory over the hostile forces, 15-319
First, a purity of aspiration and surrender in themselves already difficult to acquire, 4-244
For self-surrender, one should continue to do what one ought to do, what is to be done, 5-53
For surrender, the same difficulty for all – The pride and blindness of the physical mind, 16-201
For this surrender to be total, all these qualities are necessary, 8-41
Generally it is not possible for the surrender to be total from the very beginning, 4-92
How can one know whether the surrender is total or not? – A little exercise, 4-345
How can one make, from now, a total surrender to the Divine? – It may go quicker, 4-93
How to persuade the recalcitrant parts of our nature to surrender?, 4-182
If one is sincere in one’s surrender, one is perfectly happy, 6-211
If the aspiration and surrender are total, it is done automatically – Very easy to know, 6-215
If the little human mind surrenders, it will be merged in the Divine Universal Mind, 3-115
If you do not surrender your very own nature, never will it change – The work to do, 4-372
If you surrender you have to give up effort, but not willed action, 3-18
In the gesture of offering there is something more active than in surrender, 4-132
Is not surrender the same as sacrifice?, 3-114
It is possible only when you have achieved a surrender, a total giving of yourself, 8-373
It is rare that somebody can surrender entirely to the Divine’s Will without difficulties, 14-113
Let your surrender to the Divine be entire and you will become completely free, 4-91
Make a little act of sincere surrender – Then one knows what’s to be done, 7-106
Make your surrender with a sincere self-giving, and you will go ahead at full speed, 9-360
Means of attaining unity, such as aspiration or surrender – The universal consciousness, 3-168
Men cling to their falsehood – They must surrender it to the Divine, 3-141
Men prefer the miseries of the ego to the joy that comes from surrender to the Divine, 16-435
No true surrender – If human relations and their habits and attachments are maintained, 14-287
One can at least call upon his highest destiny by aspiration, prayer and surrender, 12-79
One feels a kind of inner guidance – One must naturally add to it a conscious surrender, 9-359
One must have the positive side of being surrendered to the Divine Mother, 7-204
Only one thing to do – The perfect surrender, the total self-giving to the Divine Will, 15-370
Perfect surrender – The indispensable condition for identification, 14-108
Sacrifice means giving up something to which one clings – Surrender must be joyous, 4-314
Should not the surrender to you be still more rigorous than before?, 8-323
Surrender – The decision to hand over the responsibility of your life to the Divine, 14-107
Surrender – To will what the Divine wills is the supreme wisdom, 14-109
Surrender does not ensure a smooth progression – Be careful about mixing with people, 3-6
Surrender does not lie only in work, in offering one’s work like a good servant, 4-371
Surrender is not an abdication of the personality – But desires must be given up, 3-116
Surrender is the first and absolute condition for doing the yoga – Not just one quality, 8-41
Surrender to the Divine does not necessarily mean trust in the Divine, 11-282
Surrender would be the swiftest and the most radical way to get rid of the ego, 3-268
Surrendered to the Divine – You should have transcended all the limitations of the ego, 14-107
The “I” knows that it is perfectly surrendered to its Eternal Master, 2-124
The bondages of habit, traditions, the education received – For surrender to the Divine, 7-242
The consecration, the surrender of all the elements subject to our control, 2-132
The important thing is to stop the resistance by taking the true attitude, a total surrender, 10-233
The love of God – Aspiration, self-consecration and complete surrender, 2-130
The more surrendered we are, the more we shall understand, 10-342
The physical consciousness takes the attitude which psychic surrender gives, 6-419
The process of Yoga, Surrender, self-offering, consecration – Resolution is the key, 3-126
The second is to consecrate the individual, that he may surrender entirely to the Divine, 7-402
The supreme discipline is integral surrender to the Divine, 12-381
The surest means to discernment is a conscious and willing surrender, 8-3
The surrender must be happy, joyful, made gladly. And it must be active, 4-357
The surrender, that is to say, the spontaneous and total acceptance of the supreme Will, 11-14
The third method – For those who have faith in a God, a mystic trust and surrender, 12-84
The true aim of life is to find the Divine’s Presence and to surrender to It, 14-5
The true salvation – Opening to the Divine Influence obtained through a total surrender, 10-324
The way – To emerge into a higher state where worry is replaced by a trusting surrender, 9-304
The will is the capacity to concentrate on everything one does – An active surrender, 5-47
There are two paths of Yoga, one of tapasyā and the other of surrender, 3-4
There is only one way for you. It is a total, complete and unconditional surrender, 15-398
There must first be a basis of perfect balance – A perfect surrender to the Supreme, 9-241
They call surrender a movement of tamas which doesn’t want to make any effort, 6-221
This movement of self-giving and surrender, trust and faith, it is all that is needed, 11-185
Three major ways in order to progress – To widen, to deepen, to surrender oneself, 16-436
Three things indispensable to begin with – Sincerity, self-surrender, equanimity, 14-41
To become conscious of ourselves in our smallest details is vain without surrender, 2-133
To do yoga, I can help you only if your motive is to discover the Truth and to surrender, 13-86
Total and unconditional surrender to the Supreme Lord is the sole and wonderful way, 10-302
True surrender is a very difficult thing, 5-53
True wisdom – To surrender all personal will and to want only what the Divine wants, 10-350
Two ways of uniting with the Divine – The finding in the heart, and a complete surrender, 16-161
We put surrender first. After that one must have the five psychological perfections, 8-42
We seek not our personal salvation but the absolute surrender of our being to the Divine, 14-8
We use in French “soumission” to translate “surrender” – A difference, 6-228
What is required is not a passive surrender – Your will at the disposal of the divine Will, 4-114
What is surrender? – You give over the whole responsibility to the Divine, 4-72
What is the difference between self-giving, consecration and surrender?, 6-227
What is the meaning of “surrender” and of “every plane of the consciousness”?, 6-219
What is the meaning of “the psychic surrender in the physical”?, 6-419
What is the secret of success in sadhana? – Surrender, 14-108
What Sri Aurobindo has recommended is surrender to the Divine, 8-300
When desires are not satisfied – The Grace wants a willing and spontaneous surrender, 10-261
When one attains the Impersonal by his own effort and or by surrendering to the Mother?, 7-246
When one has made a total surrender, then the lower nature is no longer active, 6-220
When one is perfectly surrendered to the Divine one is perfectly free, 7-242
When the central being has made its surrender, the chief difficulty has disappeared, 3-7
When the entire being, integrally, in all its movements, has made its surrender, 4-356
When wholly surrendered, the Force passing through it becomes sometimes formidable, 11-241
Without sincerity the path of yoga is dangerous, Without surrender it is impossible, 17-149
You can add to that a movement of complete and trusting surrender to the Grace, 8-213
You cannot do but that which you have been given to do – True surrender, plasticity, 4-373
Surrender
There is a tapasyā that takes place automatically as the result of Surrender, 3-303
surroundings
“We are always surrounded by the things of which we think.”, 5-382
If you think of nasty things, you will be surrounded by nasty things., 5-382
It is the nature that must change, not the surroundings and the occupation, 17-396
One is surrounded by what one thinks about – A magnet attracting that thing, 5-385
survival
As long as the mind is unorganised and without personality, it cannot survive, 10-27
As soon as the mental being is organised, a personality, it survives the body, 10-28
swan
The significance of animals – Deer, swan, parrot, elephant, dog, seal, peacock, hare, 17-4
sweetness
Sweetness adds its smiling touch to life without making a fuss, 14-177
Sweetness without strength and goodness without power are incomplete, 10-280
swiftness
“Stride swiftly” – “rest not unduly”, 10-302
sword of God
“Christ came into the world to purify, not to fulfil” – “his return with the sword of God”, 10-259
The sword of God is the power that nothing can resist, 10-259
symbol
Mother, in your symbol the twelve petals signify the twelve inner planes, don’t they?, 6-395
The second part is a sort of mental consecration which makes the act a symbol, 8-234
symbols
Dreams are more difficult to interpret than visions – They both are made of symbols, 3-14
Symbols are a convention, and their value is the same as the value of the languages, 15-41
What is this “divine element in human nature” which always demands symbols, 8-245
sympathies
No attachments but luminous and sweet sympathies without any demand or egoism, 14-283
sympathy
A calm indifference is much better in many cases than sympathy for other people, 17-160
If you have sympathy for them and a true understanding, you can always help them, 14-276
It is not possible to have true sympathy for others before having it for the Divine, 17-145
Keep a profound sympathy for those who are still living in the throes of ignorance, 10-278
Showing the symptoms when sympathy with a sick person – Call for the Divine Presence, 17-235
Suffering is aroused by the suffering of others, and joy by their joy – Sympathy, 2-283
Sympathy is shown both in joy and suffering, 2-276
When sympathy is slow to arise we do not value it so highly, 2-278
symphony
Behind all appearances there is a harmony like in a perfect symphony, 17-176
symptoms
Showing the symptoms when sympathy with a sick person – Call for the Divine Presence, 17-235
The mere fear of seeing certain symptoms renew themselves is enough, 15-144
syndicate
It is suggested that the workers of the Ashram should form a separate syndicate, 13-172
synthesis
A broad synthesis ought to be elaborated by a living experience and an inner progress, 15-65
Attempt for effectivity must admit the other points of view and try to make a synthesis, 15-63
system
Above the age of seven, the new system can be applied to those who are ready, 12-183
Each one must work out his own system according to his personal needs and capacities, 12-50
Especially with this system, with a fixed teacher, and a fixed subject, you must be active, 12-422
Our aim is not a national system of education for India, but for the world at large, 12-249
People interested in general questions have a revelation – They make a system, 7-185
The old system – A ridiculous situation, a waste of time. It can change at once, 12-407
Up to the age of seven – School should all be a game. The system is not very important, 12-183
What exactly would be a new system? – According to the capacity of each teacher, 12-175
What is the best way of preparing ourselves, until we can establish a new system?, 12-428
systems
“all systems are in their nature transitory and incomplete”, 10-134
“Practical knowledge […] is never complete” – “to systematise [...] it is […] fatal”, 10-134
table
She had only concentrated on a table and by her vital power had made it move, 9-61
Tagore
Gandhi and Tagore – India has far greater geniuses than these, 16-6
talk
A mite of practice is infinitely more precious than mountains of talk, 3-200
Among the most undesirable kinds of idle talk – Everything that is said about others, 12-59
Idle talk – Every word that is spoken without being absolutely indispensable, 12-58
Talk as little as possible, think just of what you are doing, become a voluntary optimist, 12-141
Talk is useless and leads only to confusion, waste of energy and loss of one’s little light, 13-98
Words on spiritual matters – Idle talk may well be one of the most dangerous, 12-62
talking
A being who is very conscious talks only when it is necessary, 6-222
As a general rule, the more talkative people are the less intellectually developed, 6-223
Do not waste your energy in idle small talk, 17-10
How does it happen that there are people who think one thing and say another?, 4-201
It is not work but useless talk which takes us away from the Divine, 16-178
Never talk about others and least of all about their difficulties, 16-63
Some people could begin to think only when they talked, 6-222
Talk as little as possible – Work as much as you can, 14-321
The attitude behind the talk – A pure and sincere offering on the altar of Divine Truth, 16-22
The experiences we talk about evaporate and we lose the benefit, 16-87
The tendency to plan and talk – Let us hope some work also will be done, 14-321
What should be done to refrain from talking?, 6-223
Why does one always go in for useless talking? Why do we speak uselessly?, 6-222
talking in sleep
To cease talking in sleep – A little concentration, before going to sleep, 16-402
talks
Dates are put on these old talks – Things of today are on an entirely different plane, 15-382
It is always better not to listen to talks especially on so-called spiritual matters, 14-204
These old talks – Of someone around a garden. I am beginning to enter into the garden, 15-382
tamarind
Tamarind is all right – No general rule can be made and, still less, enforced, 17-244
tamas
“Why does one wake up tired in the morning” – It is because of tamas, 15-379
And there is nothing that makes one more wicked and cruel than tamas, 5-414
Laziness is a kind of tamas, but in laziness there is an ill-will, while tamas is inertia, 4-366
Opening to the Light and Consciousness from above to replace the tamas, 16-62
Tamas is inevitable so long as the body is not transformed, 15-379
The more tamasic one is, the more does one need something exciting, 5-413
What is “physical tamas”? – Is it the same thing as laziness?, 4-365
tamasic nature
If you have a tamasic nature, you must exert your consciousness, your will, 5-119
Tantra
The Hatha-yoga and Tantric methods – Why don’t we introduce them into our system?, 9-153
Tao
Lao Tse calls spontaneous being guided and moved by Tao, the Godhead, 8-281
TAO
A word which can combine the qualities of all three categories, 2-67
Tapas
By changing knowledge into experience – To become the Tapas of the universe, 8-101
When one becomes this Tapas, one has the knowledge which gives the power to change, 8-101
tapasya
A discipline imposed by the will for any spiritual end is tapasya, 14-45
Anything can be a yogic discipline if one does it properly – Tapasya not done properly, 4-363
Aspiration is first, the will to attain – Tapasya is the process, 4-343
Inner tapasya – The tapasya for changing the psychological movements of the being, 6-410
Outer tapasya – The ascetic or hathayogic methods for one’s yoga, 6-410
Tapasya – Mental, vital, integral, perfect, 14-45
Tapasya is the discipline self-imposed to arrive at the discovery of the Divine, 4-343
The sadhana, tapasya is one thing and the siddhi, the realisation, another, 8-172
What does “inner tapasya” mean, exactly?, 6-409
What is the true meaning of “tapasya”?, 4-343
Tapasya
True love and consecration lead much quicker to the Divine than an arduous Tapasya, 14-100
tapasyā
“There are two paths of Yoga, one of tapasyā (discipline) and the other of surrender.”, 3-302, 4-72
There is a tapasyā that takes place automatically as the result of Surrender, 3-303
task
It is better to do your task immediately, look yourself straight in the face, 7-196
taste
A world of extremes from the point of view of taste, artistic and literary culture, 7-295
From the side of inner and outer culture, every lack of taste is a terrible obstacle, 7-295
If you have trained the taste and smell, you know what kind of food you are cooking, 6-84
People who work in order to refine their taste are rarely very much attached to food, 7-58
People with an innate taste can reach through education an extraordinary perfection, 6-88
Taste – It is the nerves and consciousness which are in the tongue and the palate, 7-59
To do good work one must have good taste – Taste can be educated, 12-129
Training given for the eyes, to hearing, to the sense of smell, for taste, 6-84
Unless one observes oneself closely, one risks making mistakes in taste, 7-296
Where do tastes come from?, 7-59
Why did taste for food develop?, 7-57
You can even arrive at subtle realities of taste, smell and touch., 10-133
teacher
A joy of interest in the child’s mind – It is the teacher’s job to create that interest, 12-184
A method is never so well applied as when one has discovered it oneself – The teacher, 12-168
Act as a representative of the Divine – There will be no more indiscipline in the class, 4-93
As a teacher to “insist on the growth of the soul” – An inside attitude, 12-175
At every moment one must be ready to learn in order to be able to teach, 12-365
Devoting time to each one individually – An attitude which the teacher must have, 12-376
Each teacher should discover the method which he finds best, 12-181
For one who teaches, the essential condition is the absence of all egoism, 12-359
How to enable the children to discover their capacities – It depends on the teacher, 12-372
Human authority is a symbolic thing – The teacher should be in tune with the divine Will, 4-92
If a teacher wants to be respected, he must be respectable, 16-197
Is the duty of a teacher or an instructor to impose discipline on the students?, 12-361
It could organised like this – You take a subject and the teacher asks questions, 12-420
No violence, no scolding – The teacher must be the living example, 12-194
Personality traits of a successful teacher, 12-167
Something in the teacher’s character is responsible for the indiscipline of his students, 16-197
That happens to you in the class? It means you do not listen to your teacher, 5-103
The business of both parent and teacher – To help the child to educate himself, 12-167
The capacity of a teacher – The most important thing is psychological discernment, 12-376
The children must be happy to go to school – That depends exclusively on the teacher, 12-195
The children sitting on the bench and the teacher giving a lecture – How boring it is!, 12-420
The interest of the students is proportionate to the true capacity of the teacher, 12-387, 16-261
The old method where the teacher gives the same lesson for all is very ineffective, 12-367
The school – An opportunity for progress for the teacher as well as for the student, 12-168
The teacher – To help the student to know himself and what he is capable of doing, 12-367
The teacher himself must always progress if he wants his students to progress, 12-167
The teacher must be aware that he has a lot to learn by trying to understand life, 12-407
The teacher must find out the category to which each of the children belongs, 12-367
The teacher must know how to keep smiling, always, 12-440
The teacher must learn how to discern and make the best possible use of characters, 12-373
The teacher must not be a machine for reciting lessons – A psychologist and an observer, 12-370
The teacher must possess the consciousness he wants his students to acquire, 12-252
The teacher should be the living example of what he asks the students to become, 12-371
The teacher should prepare the course himself – For those who really want to learn, 5-105
The teachers here must teach more and more in accordance with the Truth, 4-3
To be a good teacher – The insight and knowledge of a Guru with an unfailing patience, 12-370
To be a good teacher of physical culture one must know anatomy, 12-381
To be a good teacher one has to abolish in oneself all egoism, 12-167
To be able to adopt this method, the teacher must be a discerning psychologist, 12-375
To be worthy of teaching, there should no longer be any ego, 12-168
Why the work and the discipline are becoming slack? The teacher’s part, 12-334
teachers
A certain attitude of consciousness is necessary – Teachers should be taken on trial, 12-365
A teacher here – An opportunity of disciplining himself, which is exceptionally severe, 8-354
A teacher suggested reducing the number of scheduled classes – The best thing is to try, 12-175
About the teachers’ ideas of speaking or not to the children of spiritual things, 12-401
Already future teachers and future students are beginning to arrive in the Ashram, 12-45
An obedient, docile and affectionate attitude towards the captains and teachers here, 12-159
Asking the teachers to think with ideas instead of with words – Later, with experiences, 12-185
Don’t speak to me about what your teachers tell you, because I won’t contradict them, 6-433
Each teacher – His work in the school as the best and quickest way of doing his Yoga, 12-173
For that, the teacher who organises the studies must be a discerning psychologist, 12-375
If a teacher wants to be respected, he must be respectable – Never use violence, 12-195
If two teachers begin to speak on the same point – Confusion in the young minds, 12-185
In silence, one comes into contact with the Truth – The teachers should do that, 12-188
It is the teachers, almost all of them who are lazy, more than the students, 12-326
It would be very interesting to make a programme for the teachers, 12-405
Learning to teach while taking a class is certainly less useful for the students, 12-181
Most teachers want to have “good students” – This spoils everything, 12-170
Parents and teachers substituting for this spontaneity a limited mental ego, 10-55
Should these extracts be prepared by each individual teacher? – Yes, 12-207
Should we also have categories for the teachers as we do for the children?, 12-375
Something in the teacher’s character responsible for the indiscipline of his students, 12-195
Suggestions by teachers for changes in the Higher Course – Apply it with sincerity, 12-176
Teachers imposing an arbitrary rule without conforming to it themselves, 12-192
Teachers must not be absent on the days and at the times of their classes, 12-192
The aim of teachers, instructors is to inform you, to help you, 8-185
The attitude must change – The teachers should get above the usual intellectual level, 12-171
The correct posture while sitting and writing – Good for the teachers themselves, 12-190
The teachers – Doing what they can, knowing that they have everything to learn, 12-375
The teachers and especially the instructors must be a constant living example, 12-361
The teachers and instructors here – Each one can and must progress constantly, 12-358
The teachers and students – Read what Sri Aurobindo has written on education, 12-204
The teachers should at least have a sincere beginning of discipline and experience, 12-405
The teachers should learn what is in the book and explain it to the students, bit by bit, 12-179
The true usefulness of teachers and instructors – Teach things it is indispensable to know, 8-185
There is no better lesson than that of an example – The duty of teachers or instructors, 12-358
There would be a radical change. This way the teachers can be prepared for it, 12-146
To teachers in the habit of the old classical way – We are here to do difficult things, 12-371
We organise the school to be able to discover and help outstanding students, 12-173
We would need remarkable teachers – The true intuitive intellectual attitude, 12-404
What exactly would be a new system? – According to the capacity of each teacher, 12-175
Teachers
Teachers who are not perfectly calm, who have no self-respect, will get nowhere, 8-353
The Teachers who have come – Externally everything has remained just the same, 4-348
teaching
“Nothing can be taught to the mind which is not already concealed”, 7-335
A teaching can be profitable only if it is perfectly sincere – If it is lived, 14-209
All great methods of development can be epitomised in one sublime teaching, 2-98
Any teaching, however great it may be is only one aspect of the Truth, 6-358
Being convinced of the truth of a teaching doesn’t make one capable of realising it, 8-64
Cases of kindness – Knowledge is a gift that can be transmitted from man to man, 2-281
Children must be taught to like to overcome difficulties, 12-366
Children should be taught, “Yes, this is what you must try to realise”, 9-162
Each nation, each man should be glad to teach what he knows, 2-248
First, know thoroughly what you have to teach, 12-193
From their infancy children must be taught that there is an inner reality, 4-25
Giving up teaching Hindi because students were apathetic – Continue without hesitation, 17-211
I believe more in the power of the atmosphere and of example than of a rigorous teaching, 9-373
If it happens that one can receive a direct teaching, it goes much more quickly, 7-337
If you want a spiritual teaching to enter into you, you must be immobile in your head, 8-236
It would be interesting to elaborate a new method of teaching for children, 12-404
Kindness loves to share good knowledge and to share good news, 2-281
Not the subject – The consciousness with which you teach must be enlightened, 12-174, 17-304
Spiritual teaching is the teaching of the future – Into direct relation with the Divine, 15-30
Sri Aurobindo has come on earth not to bring a teaching or a creed, 13-4
Teaching (with all its moral consequences) is part of your Sadhana, 17-268
Teaching literature – The past must be a spring-board towards the future, not a chain, 17-296
The danger of teaching others, of saying more than you know – Pretence is ruinous, 4-75
The Force, the Consciousness attracts the words needed – That is the true teaching, 8-310
The old method of teaching is obviously outdated and will be gradually abandoned, 12-181
The sovereign method is to arouse in the child an interest in what you want to teach, 12-25
The teacher should prepare the course himself – For those who really want to learn, 5-105
The teaching which was good at one time is no longer so at another, 7-345
This is what usually happens in all teachings, 8-310
This may be taught to a child in a very simple way, 4-24
To a teacher – Break your old habits of thought. Before you go to class, say a prayer, 12-426
To have an individual relation with students is essential for good teaching, 17-303
To teach, one must move to a very concrete application to be worked out in all details, 12-181
Two things to be considered, consciousness and the instruments of the consciousness, 4-41
We can teach, we can spread knowledge – What shall we learn? What shall we teach?, 2-249
What is needed is to teach it in a true way – The Spirit, the Truth is everywhere, 12-401
When you are ready, you will be entrusted with teaching in the right way, 5-415
You must have lived what you want to teach – To speak of the new consciousness, 12-114
You should teach the children to take interest in what they are doing, 12-170
You should teach them to know themselves and choose the path they will follow, 8-181
Teaching
It is good to read a Divine Teaching. It is better to learn it. The best is to live it, 14-209
Teaching.
The sage delights always in the Teaching, 3-219
teachings
The teachings of the sages are methods to reach this goal – Three principal categories, 2-129
There was this particularly – No new religions, no dogmas, no fixed teachings, 11-133
teachings.
One who puts into practice the teaching – Rejecting all passion, ill-will and delusion, 3-200
The fool who rejects the teachings, 3-239
The teaching of the Awakened Ones, 3-246
tears
About Radha and in the accounts of many mystics, why are there tears and anguish, 8-224
If someone sees me shedding tears, one can open the door and have the full experience, 6-145
Sweet and humble tears – A contact established with the psychic, 17-16
Tears and anguish are useless to receive the Divine and an obstacle to realisation, 16-371
To stop someone from weeping – Love him sincerely without trying to stop his tears, 15-121
technique
I do not say that technique is not necessary – It is less important than inspiration, 5-69
Russian dances are expressions of the vital world – Technique is only an instrument, 3-112
technology
Children wanting to do practical work in technology – They should be encouraged, 12-376
Technology
The progress of Science and Technology in India – For the manifestation of the Spirit, 12-250, 13-362
teeth
Illnesses affecting certain regions are harder to cure – Skin diseases or bad teeth, 3-90
telling
If one has done something bad, wouldn’t it be better to come and tell you about it? – Yes, 6-198
temper
Never lose your temper – Your hold upon the workmen can but increase, 16-26
temple
Very few people go to church or temple with a true religious feeling, 6-194
temples
God made in man’s image has been put in temples and adored, for political reasons, 7-330
In some temples, there are vital beings who are more or less powerful, 8-81
temptation
It is always better to avoid the temptation, 16-193
It is difficult without a strong will, and above all the capacity to resist the temptation, 15-373
temptations
“I hated the devil and was sick with his temptations and tortures”, 10-339
“I was much plagued by Satan, until I found that it was God who was tempting me”, 10-339
“If a woman has tempted thee, is it her fault or thine? Be not a fool and a self-deceiver”, 10-299
“If God did not take upon Himself the burden of tempting men”, 10-284
“Suffer yourself to be tempted within”, 10-284
“The mediaeval ascetics hated women” – “created by God for the temptation of monks”, 10-299
God – “when He tempts worst, […] punishes cruelly, […] violently […] opposes”, 10-284
tension
To relieve tension, ten minutes of real calm, inner and outer, are more effective, 17-193
terrestrial existence
“the central significant motive of the terrestrial existence”, 9-209
The purpose of terrestrial existence is to reveal in a total manifestation the Spirit, 9-210
terrestrial life
A problem – The entire terrestrial life has to follow a certain curve of progress, 7-320
terrible
“Behind its odious, grotesque or terrible seemings Krishna laughs”, 10-298
terror
Having fought violently by terror for the cause of Justice, Liberty and Love, 2-14
Terror
The room suddenly grew as dark as night – A still darker form appeared, Terror, 2-139
test
All those difficulties which you must conquer are like spiritual tests, 6-442
If you fail in your test, well, the next one will be much more difficult, 6-442
You have a test to pass. If you go away instead, you will have to pass it another time, 7-23
testing
In their relation with human beings they take a very wicked pleasure in testing them, 7-18
tests
“He who would win high spiritual degrees, must pass endless tests and examinations”, 10-291
A spontaneous and unexpected test leaving no room for pretence and insincerity, 17-303
Are you ready to submit yourself for such tests, to change yourself completely?, 14-44
Cheating in tests – Because most of the children do not work because they want to know, 12-199
I find tests an obsolete and ineffective way, 12-201
In all times the aspirant, before receiving initiation, had to pass through tests, 13-373
In ancient times, severe tests for initiation – Here apparently there is no test and no trial, 14-43
Test must be individual and adapted to each student, spontaneous and unexpected, 12-201
Tests may be useful in giving you the academic worth of a child, but not his real worth, 12-324
The only solution is to annul this test and all that are to come, 12-201
The test must be individual and adapted to each student, not the same test for all, 17-303
thankfulness
Another movement should constantly accompany devotion – Gratitude, thankfulness, 8-40
theatre play
A theatre play – The old idea of the necessity of the catastrophe has to be overcome, 17-213
theories
Instead of forcing you to absorb theories, they would be there to give you information, 8-185
One must be absolutely sincere and not cover up one’s desires with fine theories, 8-72
theories.
“theories […] tell us how things happen, but not the why or wherefore”, 12-482
Thera.
The man who can justly be called a senior monk, 3-266
therapeutics
In therapeutics – Importance to teach the body to react properly and reject the illness, 15-159
things
How should we use things? – First, with an understanding of their true utility, 7-50
It is necessary to take care of the things we use, 16-255
Material things too manifest something of the Divine Consciousness, 17-87
One has no right to use any material object unless one takes care of it, 17-87
People who don’t know how to deal with things carefully, don’t deserve to have them, 6-13
The Lord is in everything – Learn to live with respect and never forget His Presence, 16-254
Things also have a consciousness of their own, 14-323
Which things are truly indispensable for our life? – I don’t think there are many, 7-52
You have no right to use any material object whatsoever if you do not take care of it, 14-323
You lose things because you do not keep things sufficiently in your consciousness, 14-323
thinkers
There are different stages, the most common level and a level for thinkers, 7-92
thinking
A theory in Japan that one can think in any part of one’s being – In the stomach, 6-310
All the time when you are thinking, you are creating forms and you send them out, 6-277
An inferior way of thinking when we are faced with a new or unexpected phenomenon, 10-43
Either they do not think clearly or are in the habit of disguising their thought, 6-375
Generally, the easiest way is to think of something else, some creative work, 6-22
If one looks at oneself thinking, one can see the thought and the source behind, 7-111
If you think of your body, it is always that something unpleasant is going to happen to it, 7-5
It is not exactly “thinking”, it is like a market-place, 6-316
It is very rarely that you are thinking about happy things, full of hope, light and joy, 7-4
One can think about the most contradictory things, and without any astonishment, 7-91
One needs years to succeed simply in forming one’s own way of thinking, 6-258
Talk as little as possible, think just of what you are doing, become a voluntary optimist, 12-141
The first thing is to learn how to think clearly – A thought which can dispense with words, 9-288
The illustration of this power of thinking is what used to be called the gift of tongues, 9-289
The starting-point is to need it. The next step is to think of that more and more, 9-375
To cease thinking is a much higher achievement than to be able to spin out thoughts, 3-196
When one detaches oneself from the thought-mind, does the mind continue to think?, 6-316
thinking about oneself
Thinking about oneself is most widespread – Only a yogi can become free of it, 17-158
thinking with experience
Thinking with experience – You can express the experience with many kinds of ideas, 12-187
thinking with ideas
Asking the teachers to think with ideas instead of with words – Later, with experiences, 12-185
The visitors clothing themselves with the words needed – What I call thinking with ideas, 16-243
To think with ideas is to be able to put the same idea in many kinds of words, 12-186
Visitors clothing themselves with the words needed – What I call thinking with ideas, 12-186
thirst
The thirst for something is not the Divine – It can be quite simply a desire, 7-368
thought
“manifesting in every thought and act […] the One Immortal in His lower mortal being”, 10-271
“Mortality” is an idea, and “man is mortal”, is a thought, 5-110
“see wherein thy thought is true, then study wherein its opposite […] is true”, 10-233
“What the soul utterly rejoices in, is for thought the ultimate reality”, 10-334
Adopt the thought for the time being, the one which will help you to make progress, 6-358
All that one thinks one is, one can, by the very fact of that thinking, become, 8-396
And for this to become a logical thought, a long thorough work is necessary, 6-259
Another is to concentrate all your energies on that thought and pass to the idea behind, 9-382
Break down all fixed mental constructions to give birth to thought which is creative, 8-396
Does thought exist without words?, 6-98
How can human thought create forms?, 6-277
How can one develop one’s thought? – Read books that make you think, meditate, reflect, 12-141
“A thought is an arrow shot at the truth, 10-121
It depends on the power of your thought and also on your power of concentration, 9-187
It is almost the faculty of thought itself which must be changed, 9-398
Mental austerity – Meditations leading to control of thought and inner silence, 12-57
Our thought can be “our” thought only if we are turned upwards in an aspiration, 8-345
Passing from the thought to the idea enables you to express the idea in any form, 9-382
She told me “With my thought I formed a mahatma. I can not get rid of him”, 6-277
Since that age, if thought has progressed, practice seems to have become worse, 3-235
The consciousness is directing and not the thought – Consciousness is replacing thought, 11-319
The difference between an idea and a thought, 5-109
The first thing is to learn how to think clearly – A thought which can dispense with words, 9-288
The mind is satisfied with itself and does not aspire much for progress, 4-43
The third means is to put a sufficiently great light upon the thought, 6-23
This is the control of active thought, 9-387
Those who have begun to control their thought can make a movement of rejection, 6-23
Thought as an intermediary to enable this impersonal Force to act upon definite points, 11-43
Thought is only conscious of thought in the mental world, of nothing vital and physical, 7-226
Thought projected directly is much more powerful than that expressed through words, 6-95
To develop one’s thought – Read, reflect, talk little, remain quiet and concentrated, 16-242
Very few people have a thought as a result of reflection, 4-201
What is the nature of the power that thought possesses?, 3-50
When one thinks of someone or something, one part of this thought goes there at once, 7-226
Your thought can awaken the corresponding vibration and you understand each other, 9-287
thought-control
Thought-control, rejection of undesirable thoughts, 12-25
thought-force
In most cases desire or will behind the thought-force would be necessary, 3-310
thoughtlessness
Let us never confuse disinterestedness with idle thoughtlessness, 2-102
thought-mind
When one detaches oneself from the thought-mind, does the mind continue to think?, 6-316
thoughts
“Thoughts are forms and have an individual life, independent of their author”, 5-139
A bad thought – Write it down. Then take the piece of paper and tear it up, 15-309
A certain habit of thought – A far better reception to all the thoughts which are similar, 2-80
A healthy body gives strong nerves – It is still more important to have healthy thoughts, 6-76
A thought returning over and over again – Write it down. It won’t return any more, 15-309
A thought you don’t understand – Relax, and after some days you see from inside, 4-266
Abstain from thinking about a person when you cannot think anything good about him, 16-181
All the countless thoughts and movements, all this is of no use at all, 8-144
An idea of what is thought – Two very different kinds of thoughts, 2-22
But, since thoughts are living beings, we must adopt an attitude of love towards them, 2-79
Continue to fight against the bad thoughts until you gain a total victory, 16-260
Difficult for us to think for ourselves – Social conventions and collective suggestions, 2-80
Discoveries in the Buddhist discipline of learning how to control your thoughts, 3-230
Do thoughts and ideas belong exclusively to the mental world?, 6-319
Does “keeping one’s consciousness high” mean trying to have higher thoughts?, 6-328
Everybody moves in a mental world of his own, created by his own thoughts., 3-50
For example, thoughts which are disturbing – Simply drive away the thoughts, 6-350
For this purpose we must bring down into ourselves the highest thoughts within our reach, 2-79
From below, these are not thoughts – They are just impulses formulated in words, 6-319
Harbour nothing within yourself which you cannot show me without fear, 13-76
How are our thoughts created by the forces of the universal Mind?, 8-344
How can one become master of one’s thought? – Five conditions, 2-64
How is the thought formed in the universal Mind?, 8-345
If one thinks of someone who is dead?, 7-227
If one wants a perfect concentration it is essential that there are no thoughts any more, 7-273
It can be a projection of your own thoughts – Rather before your mind than your eyes, 6-378
It is good to set apart some time every day when one can quietly go over one’s thoughts, 12-28
It is intellect that puts ideas from a higher mind in the form of thoughts, 5-107
It may be that all these thoughts are there but you were not aware of them, 6-309
Mental contagion is constant – Very few people do not receive thoughts from outside, 15-313
Mother, at times unpleasant thoughts come and disturb us. How can we get rid of them?, 6-22
Never have bad thoughts and then have no fear, no disgust – Try to be pure and calm, 7-82
On the value of our thought depends the value of our being and our action, 2-97
One becomes what one thinks – You should think of what you wish to become, 17-30
One can be conscious of a sensation without having the least thought, 4-241
One must not admit bad thoughts into oneself – They are tools of execution, 8-397
Real thoughts are formations – Real, living and active entities with a power, 2-111
Self-discipline and self-mastery are the secret of the right use of thought-formations, 3-51
The malevolent or uncharitable thoughts are the chief causes of division, 2-96
The Mother speaks of the power of thoughts – If there is no desire but only thoughts?, 3-310
The thoughts you receive – An indication of the general tendency of your character, 8-208
There are ideas and thoughts which come from beyond and above, 6-319
There is a very much higher state of consciousness in which there are no thoughts, 6-328
There is the organisation of the thoughts and the putting of them to use for action, 5-108
This will compel us to control our thoughts constantly – The power of emanations, 2-94
Those who think falsely will live in falsehood and misery, 14-342
Thought acts in its own realm as a formative power in order to build a body for itself, 2-89
Thought is a living, active, autonomous entity, 2-79
Thought-control, rejection of undesirable thoughts, 12-25
Thoughts are forms and have an individual life, independent of their author, 3-50
Thoughts are real entities which usually last until they are realised, 15-309
Thoughts exist as true, autonomous, living and active entities, 2-87
To learn how to build up for ourselves an ever stronger and more conscious thought, 2-78
To realise the primary importance of thought, we must know it as a living being, 2-88
Ugly thoughts bring ugly feelings – The source of endless sorrow and suffering, 14-342
Unfortunately bad thoughts as well are not wanting in power of action, 2-94
We should first of all enquire a little into what thought is, 2-78
When one wants to concentrate, why do all kinds of thoughts come?, 6-308
When thoughts come, you must not pay any attention at all, 6-313
When we come to you, often all the bad thoughts we had during the day come forward, 8-308
Who can control his thoughts? Only those who have trained themselves to it, 9-253
You can maintain control over your thoughts even during work and action, 12-28
You find a series of absolutely improbable thoughts that are altogether harmful, 3-231
thoughts.
Control your actions, your words, your thoughts, 3-259
The intelligent man straightens his thoughts, 3-210
thousand-petalled lotus
What is the lotus of knowledge and perfection? – The thousand-petalled lotus, 7-334
What is the significance of the thousand-petalled lotus?, 7-209
thunder
The little conscious entities which are behind all these so-called forces of Nature, 7-381
ties
You must get rid of all the ties that are not the inner truth of your being, 3-82
tiger
“the tiger” – If he questioned himself, then he would be a criminal, 10-86
An experience is narrated of a man caught by a tiger, 5-149
In front of her was Mr. Tiger – She closed her eyes again, ready to pass into Nirvana, 9-54
The tiger’s and the snake’s victims giving themselves up in a delight of being eaten, 5-149
time
“Fix not the time and the way in which the ideal shall be fulfilled”, 10-301
A stop in the traveller’s “proper time” if one could travel with a ray of light?, 4-219
Each thing is regulated by a kind of rhythm which is this thing’s own rhythm – Time, 7-332
How is Time a friend? – It depends on how you look at it, as a friend or as an enemy, 7-380
Is time only subjective or it is something concrete like a personality?, 7-380
It is the fact of objectivisation, of manifestation which has created time and space, 9-2
It would seem that a formidable time is still needed for all to be ready to change, 11-146
Space and time – To arrive at the unity conscious of its multiplicity in the unity, 11-199
Space and time are the forms of all cosmic existence – Each world has its own, 3-165
The body is able to bear the pressure of time – The Supreme Lord alone lives and acts, 16-366
The consciousness of eternity and the consciousness of the world in time, 8-97
The length of time necessary between the established fact and the inner realisation, 8-31
The Lord. in order to look at Himself, must accept the concept of time and space, 10-147
The sense of the length of time depends upon your consciousness – All is relative, 4-232
The time is not absolutely determined – There are many fields of consciousness, 7-361
Time and space are not the same in the vital or the mental worlds, 4-225
What is translated for us by time is something in the consciousness, 11-288
When I nestle myself like this, all appears to be instantaneous. There is no time, 11-267
When one is short of time, it means one does not know how to organise one’s life, 9-83
Time
Are Time and Space particular only to the physical world or to other worlds also?, 7-216
At what moment does Time begin? – Time begins with objectivisation, 4-161
Can it be said that Time begins with the supramental plane?, 4-162
Can one go out of Time and Space? – If one goes out of the manifestation, 9-2
It unfolds itself in a constant becoming – It necessarily creates Time and Space, 8-109
Manifested – The idea of Time and Space begins, for it is no longer simultaneous, 8-108
There is necessarily a Time, a Space – It is neither the same Time nor the same Space, 7-216
When it is unmanifest, all is in an eternity outside Time and Space, 8-109
When one reaches the centre and origin of the universe, one goes out of Time and Space, 7-217
timidity
Timidity is a form of vanity – Importance to the opinion others have of you, 14-280
tiredness
Tiredness shows lack of will for progress, 14-248
Why does the body get tired?, 6-35
titanic
To the titanic forces of the universe, men fighting on earth are like ants fighting, 5-266
titans
The day the sincerity will be pure and self-existent the titans will disappear, 5-97
Titans
“Has thy effort succeeded, O thou Titan?” – “served by the gods and the world’s master”, 10-353
“The old writings call the Titans the elder gods. So they still are”, 10-280
“the Titan’s four strides to immortality” – “the last is the longest and mightiest”, 10-355
“The Titans are stronger than the gods”, 10-243
“The saint and the angel are not the only divinities, 10-280
Under the direct influence of the vital man has become an ill-willed being – The Titans, 5-148
titles
Titles give no value to a man unless he has acquired them in the service of the Divine, 15-254
tobacco
For tobacco it is the same thing – The first time the body reacts, 6-75
One must strictly shun all excess and every vice – The use of tobacco, alcohol, etc., 12-51
The ideal Aurovilian takes neither tobacco, nor alcohol, nor drugs, 13-239
There is a poison in alcohol, there is a poison in tobacco, 6-74
Why do tobacco and alcohol destroy the memory and will? – It is a fact, 6-74
tolerance
The advantages of this direct relationship with the idea – Tolerance, 2-86
The teacher, instead of mere tolerance, must have a global comprehension, 12-167
Tolerance is full of a sense of superiority. It should be replaced by a total understanding, 14-187, 15-278
tongue
Here a light and a knowledge greater than those of the reason take hold of the tongue, 10-8
tongues
The illustration of this power of thinking is what used to be called the gift of tongues, 9-289
toothache
Toothache – There are cases in which one can succeed in killing the painful nerve, 6-408
When one has a very bad toothache – You must think of something else, 7-148
tortoise
The tortoise is the symbol of terrestrial immortality, 12-267
torture
“The self-torture of the old monks and penitents was perverse”, 10-349
“When I found that pain was the reverse side and the training of delight” – God’s tortures, 10-349
“Who shall slay thee, O soul immortal? Who shall torture thee, O God ever-joyous?”, 10-294
China is a country where the most frightful tortures have been invented, 6-70
Just a little change of attitude – One is in divine bliss and it becomes almost a torture, 11-235
Those who have suffered tortures for their faith have always felt a kind of divine grace, 4-316
Torturing the body in order to realise the Divine leads to nothing at all, except to pride, 6-182
Torturer
“God is a great and cruel Torturer because He loves” – To play with Krishna, 10-51
God, far from being a voluntary Torturer, is the great beneficent love, 10-51
total
Total means vertically in all the states of being, 16-371
totality
The diversity – The whole totality of things is indispensable for realising the Divine, 4-285
The identification with the One and at the same time the consciousness of our diversity, 4-327
touch
You can even arrive at subtle realities of taste, smell and touch., 10-133
town
The concept of an ideal town which would be the nucleus of an ideal country, 15-385
traditions
A very old tradition more ancient than the Vedic and Chaldean lines, 9-332
All countries and all religions are built up out of a mass of traditions – A relative thing, 3-81
Ancient traditions – The Absolute masculine and the Consciousness feminine, 12-102
In a very old tradition the history of creation recognises the reality of these divine beings, 15-355
In every country, every tradition, the event has been presented in a special way, 9-333
In the very old traditions there is already mention of a “glorious body”, 9-86
The oldest tradition says that the first four emanations cut themselves off, 16-370
These old Scriptures and these old traditions have different levels of meaning, 10-93
Traditions say that individuals were materialised in accordance with an occult method, 9-237
Your relation with the Divine must be free – Truth is self-evident, not to be imposed, 3-82
tragedies
They are tragedies for those who take them tragically, 16-300
tragedy
“the only tragedies are the soul’s failures” – “the only epic man’s […] ascent”, 10-277
“tragedies of the heart and the body are the weeping of children” – “comfort the children”, 10-277
The only thing truly tragic, the failure to find one’s soul and to live according to its law, 10-277
Why is this life so tragic – If it were a perpetual enchantment we would not appreciate it, 10-148
train
The train is, as always, an image of the way and the journey towards the goal, 15-134
The train, the ship, the aeroplane – Symbols of the way and of the Force, 4-107
training
You can begin the training when quite small – You succeed after about twenty years, 6-88
trance
“Is the state of trance or Samadhi a sign of progress?”, 8-274
“The disadvantage [of trance or samadhi]” – “Waking consciousness is not solved”, 6-427
For that you must not use an alarm-clock – In trance, it is not good to be shaken out, 15-380
I had never experienced this state of trance or Samadhi, 8-274
Our prejudice about the way, or ways, in which ideas should be introduced to us, 2-82
The sign of progress is when one can go up without entering into trance, 8-275
When you leave a part of your being your body can enter into a trance – Not samadhi, 8-276
transcendent
There is a transcendent Divine Mother, that is, independent of her creation, 4-393
transformation
“a self-dynamising meditation” – It has the power of transforming your being, 8-88
“dreams do not transform the nature”, 6-157
“Irrevocable transformation”? – A transformation achieved once and for all, 6-204
“the transformation might take place by stages […] beyond our human mentality”, 9-108
“you are free, till the irrevocable transformation comes, to recall your self-giving”, 4-356
A consciousness of a higher order penetrates a form and helps to transform it, 9-237
A dream is an indication – You can do what is necessary to transform yourself, 6-157
A frantic race between the two opposite and rival movements, transformation or death, 12-86
A new world will be born – If men are willing to make an effort for transformation, 13-268
A physical withdrawal into oneself – The work of transformation of the body, 13-55
A state in which one becomes all that is anti-divine – One can offer it and transform it, 10-120
A transformation in the being, on any plane, has some repercussion on the lower planes, 10-143
After that, we want the Divine to enter our individuality – What we call transformation, 7-403
All defect can be effaced by sincere aspiration and by transformation, 14-234
All depends on the clarity with which the divine Will can be manifested upon earth, 2-143
All living beings as well as their material environment must be transformed, 15-294
All that is being done is moving as fast as possible towards transformation, 11-217
All the while on the march – The work of transformation of the consciousness is so rapid, 11-32
An absolutely indispensable first step – The transformation of the consciousness, 12-80
And then the cells themselves told of their effort to be transformed, 11-158
And yet, it is that which must be done if one hopes to transform one’s body, 6-36
As for transformation, no one has realised transformation – But everything helps, 5-82
As for yoga, instead of egoistically making others suffer, one may transform oneself, 8-302
As soon as you cease to transform yourself, you truly become old, 3-238
Before we transform anything in ourselves, we do not know what the result ought to be, 9-317
Buddha blamed the Manifestation for its impermanence – A perpetual transformation, 4-213
Can perfect union happen before the transformation of the body?, 5-57
Do not aim at success – There is nothing more important than the transformation, 12-120
Do not try to transform this physical mind or to silence it – Simply put the Peace, 11-9
Down into the subconscient, into the inconscient – One can transform one’s character, 15-295
Each one of us must make an effort to transform himself, 13-203
Each one of you – One of the difficulties to be conquered for the transformation, 7-410
Each one of you – One of the difficulties to be surmounted for the transformation, 15-86
Each time you see a detail with exactitude, it is on the point of being realised, 6-110
Effort and aspiration are needed for the transformation to take place, 16-391
Everything else in life is worthless in comparison with the transformation in the Light, 9-192
Expect nothing from death – It is in life that you must transform yourself, 3-198
For instance, you want to transform your vital – Two things can happen, 4-248
For the animality to disappear completely, the form must be totally transformed, 7-325
For the body, to know is to have the power to do – That applies to transformation, 6-111
For the Gita, the idea of physical transformation does not exist, 8-83
For the moment, one can have a vision of the whole process of transformation, 15-281
Generally the body is too much used to obeying the mind, to be transformed, 11-191
Here everything is very modest – This is the condition for transformation, 11-83
Higher knowledge – One remains quiet so that it can have a transforming effect, 10-211
How can one transform the vital? – Will, sincerity and aspiration, perseverance, 4-247
How to conceive the transformation of Nature to bring about the supramental creation?, 15-384
Humility before the Divine in the physical nature – At first needed for transformation, 15-89
I am not speaking of a physical transformation – It will take some time, 8-206
I asked the Lord what He does when He wants to transform the physical body, 10-352
If one wants the spiritual experience to transform the mind, the vital and the body, 9-398
If the physical mind were transformed, the transformation of the body would follow, 11-280
If the physical transformation is so difficult – A new body by occult processes?, 10-117
If the whole universe is going to be transformed, the stars will be transformed also, 6-245
If there is the necessary aspiration and opening, the effect is total – Transformation, 11-43
If we are not able to win the victory the possibility of transformation will be delayed, 7-2
If we offer developed instruments, the work of transformation will be more effective, 8-366
If you take up Yoga, you speed up in yourself the process of progressive transformation, 14-32
Immunity to the attack of adverse forces – Not automatically from transformation, 16-384
In order that the Divine may keep, till a total transformation takes place, the body, 13-54
In order to know how to love truly, should the nature be transformed?, 6-102
In Sri Aurobindo’s yoga, the transformation of the body is indispensable, 16-393
In the Manifestation, perfection consists in having a movement of transformation, 4-214
In the old spiritual doctrines, the body was considered incapable of being transformed, 6-63
In the subtle physical – Organised to express the present movement of transformation, 15-112
In the work of transformation only what is false and insincere will disappear, 15-86
In what does the supermind take interest? – In the transformation of the world, 5-300
Initiated into the true way of living, one would be able to transform physical existence, 15-354
Integral offering of the vital – An important stage towards transformation, 15-89
Is abolished whatever is not capable of transforming itself in the image of the psychic, 11-239
It is a race between transformation and decay, either success or else death, 9-411
It is an integral transformation of terrestrial life which is anticipated, 16-154
It is better to be able to save, illumine, transform, than to have to destroy brutally, 7-303
It is not by running away from the world that you will change it – It is by working there, 5-44
It is not hopeless – If it were hopeless never could we attain physical transformation, 7-83
It is one step on the path leading to transformation, 6-124
It is the first time that a yoga aims at transformation and divinisation of physical life, 14-34
It is the individual personality which is transformed into the world-personality, 8-378
It is the same with regard to the transformation of the cells, 11-33
It was not always the same thing. But it was always a power of transforming something, 6-244
Jeanne d’Arc was not practising Yoga or seeking transformation, 3-305
Love is more powerful than the power of purification – Direct power of transformation, 10-72
Man has the possibility of transforming himself sufficiently to become perfectly sincere, 8-397
Mental opening – The first step of the mind towards transformation, 15-88
Much time is needed for this to be transformed, 7-154
My body has been given for the first attempt at transformation, 11-308
My body is not yet truly myself, it is not yet transformed, 13-57
No transformation can be complete without the ascent of humanity, 10-247
Not just a subjective change – The whole physical life must be transformed, 3-128
Not only the mind and the vital, but the body also must aspire for transformation, 15-89
Not taking care to establish any contact, so that what is above transforms what is below, 7-292
Now it is being given the full possibility to change – A transformation, 11-3
Now, as soon as one collaborates for the Divine Dawn – In the transformation, 16-383
Offering – The placing of your entire being before the Divine for transformation, 14-99
Once you have established your true identity – The key to the true transformation, 10-19
One begins to be a man only when one accepts a discipline of transformation, 14-46
One must carry on progressively the work of transformation, 11-178
One must first transform all his mind, the vital and finally the cells of his body, 7-201
One offers the difficulty in oneself or in others, asking for its transformation, 4-337
One tries to bring them face to face, putting a great light on this shadow to transform it, 6-263
Only a mental being could take an interest in this process of transformation, 9-292
Only an inner transformation can wipe out the consequences of the act, 10-47
Only the supramental consciousness can achieve the great miracle of transformation, 12-98
Our earth – The point of concentration for the work of transformation, 8-35
Our new vision is a transformation of the material world into a divine world, 9-150
Our spontaneous reaction to what seems to us bad – Not to transform, but to destroy, 11-261
Our yoga aims at transformation and divinisation of physical life instead of escape, 12-309
Perfect integral balance – One is ready for transformation, 15-86
Perfect union is known – The transformation of the body has never been done, 5-58
Perhaps a result of the supramental transformation – A true hierarchical manifestation, 8-28
Physical plasticity – One of the important conditions of the transformation, 15-89
Physical suffering can awaken the aspiration to transform oneself, 11-41
Physical transformation – By physical I mean the mental, vital and body consciousness, 15-101
Probably there are many stages in this transformation, 6-110
Psychic light in the physical movements – Towards the transformation of the physical, 15-89
Reason becoming an instrument for revealing the spiritual reality in the lower parts, 7-171
Renunciation of emotional desires – Indispensable for transformation, 15-89
Sacrifice as “a transformation of our natural human parts” – Physical also, 8-83
Shall I ever be capable of being transformed? – I shall persist until death or until victory, 13-56
Signs of the conversion of your vital owing to Agni’s influence, 3-138
So long as there is no question of physical transformation, that is relatively easy, 10-113
Some beings among the élite of humanity will be able to transform their bodies, 8-322
Suffering body – The material difficulties are part of the work of transformation, 16-353
Supramental light in the subconscient – Essential condition for transformation, 15-90
That is Pralaya – But it is said that our present creation will continue to be transformed, 6-171
The attitude towards transformation – Energy and ardour, patience and endurance, 10-301
The being organised around the psychic – The first stage of transformation, 15-88
The best way of helping is to let the Consciousness work in you for transformation, 15-181
The bodily transformation will be the supreme spiritual rebirth – Freedom from Karma, 3-176
The body – It is only through work that it can be transformed, 6-303
The body immune – By transforming the nature as it is into a supramental nature, 7-141
The body must be supramentalised – Qualities of plasticity and constant transformation, 10-29
The body undergoing transformation – More complete perception of the outer world, 16-392
The capacity to know God in the lower triplicity – With the supramental transformation, 10-44
The concentrated descent of supreme love will truly be the hour of transformation, 10-74
The constant remembrance of the Divine is indispensable for transformation, 15-87
The Divine has the power of transforming obscure vibrations into vibrations of light, 6-288
The effort for transformation, reduced to a small number, becomes more powerful, 11-25
The faculty of constant transformation – A condition if the body is to endure, 10-28
The feeling of being still “the old man” was no longer there – A transformation, 11-205
The first step – There remains the transformation of the cells, 15-295
The following state – A physical one transfigured by the descent of Light and Truth, 15-245
The formation of the earth was made to concentrate the effort of transformation, 4-242
The fulfilment must be accompanied by a transformation of the physical body, 10-246
The goal is to let the Divine Consciousness penetrate into Matter and transform it, 15-84
The Godhead had always to leave that physical body – Transformation unfinished, 13-54
The greatest obstacle to the transformation of one’s own character is hypocrisy, 15-299
The indispensable preparation before any integral transformation could take place, 7-222
The integral life down even to the smallest detail has to be transformed, 3-24
The intellectual knowledge remains – No longer that driving power which transforms, 10-141
The joy must first be established – Later the material transformation will take place, 7-397
The lower parts could never be transformed without the suprarational influence, 7-170
The material substance is in course of transformation, 12-341
The new world – The result of transformation, 15-85
The One who must realise transformation – On earth with the Power of Divine Love, 10-259
The physical contact helps the body to follow the movement of transformation, 13-79
The Presence of Him who has sacrificed his physical life – His work of transformation, 13-8
The process of transformation, 11-87
The process of world transformation – An incarnation of this vibration of harmony, 10-190
The quality of the love is in proportion to the transformation of your consciousness, 6-102
The rejection of all that withstands the transformation must be integral, 4-358
The spirituality of tomorrow will take up matter and transform it, 15-85
The starting-point of all integral transformation, 12-81
The supramental force – A spiritual force capable of transforming, 9-5
The supramental transformation is hard labour and needs a strong body, 15-115
The supramental transformation is the only true remedy, 10-325
The thirst for transformation and, above all for Love and Truth – One goes quicker, 11-6
The totality of the transformation cannot take place through one single body, 7-410
The transformation – The physical cells become receptive to the Consciousness-Force, 12-344
The transformation can take place up to a certain point without one even being aware, 10-209
The transformation follows if the Divine descends into the physical consciousness, 6-109
The transformation of consciousness and that of life go together, doesn’t it?, 7-324
The transformation of the body-mind was indispensable because I had only that, 11-280
The transformation of the consciousness doesn’t change the condition of earthly life, 15-293
The true Knowledge transforms all creation – But you have to make great haste, 10-142
The true transformation is the transformation of consciousness. All the rest will follow, 8-77
The various planes and parts of the outer active being are transformed as a result, 12-80
The very movement of the cellular consciousness – The same movement of offering, 4-338
The vital, left to itself, will never take the decision to be transformed, 4-78
The whole of humanity must have made a particular progress – Successive steps, 5-304
The work is to try to introduce the certitude of transformation into the subconscient, 11-285
Then came “Inertia and transformation” – But the sense is gone, 11-201
Then the mental has time to transform itself – My own mind has simply been sent away, 11-280
There are two ways of “ending” – An annihilation and a transformation, 10-216
There comes a time when there will be a progressive transformation, 10-217
There is a higher state – An integral transformation which will take quite a long time, 9-111
There is even a physical aspiration – The cells of the body aspire for the transformation, 6-391
There is no more school, teachers, students, boredom – Life trying to transform itself, 12-425
There was a symbol – The necessity of the transformation of the body, 9-139
They have come to understand that the body must begin to transform itself, 11-92
This does not imply that our physical substance is transformed and becomes immortal, 10-84
This is the one aspect which has the greatest power for the transformation of the body, 6-292
This problem of transformation – Three ways of proceeding, 11-60
This would be a transformation infinitely greater than that from the animal to man, 11-46
Those who are ready for the transformation can do it anywhere, 15-115
Those who will fulfil or who now fulfil the conditions are on the way to transformation, 8-322
To achieve transformation – There is a certain interdependence, 16-382
To do Sri Aurobindo’s yoga is to want to transform oneself integrally, 7-198
To hasten the transformation of the world – By giving ourselves to That which knows, 10-287
To transform the body, three hundred years is a minimum, 5-58
To turn towards the physical being in order to transform the body, 12-47
To what extent the transformation of all is necessary for the transformation of one body, 11-145
Transform your character with perseverance and sincerity – You will be a new man, 4-262
Transformation – All the elements become ready to manifest the supramental Truth, 15-90
Transformation – Now, every sincere effort must necessarily tend towards this goal, 16-383
Transformation demands a total and integral consecration, 15-88, 16-371
Transformation implies that all this purely material arrangement is replaced, 5-59
Transformed consciousness – Aware of the divine Presence or the Truth of the being, 15-292
Transforming the organs – Long before the transformation of the appearance, 10-143
Two conditions to transform us – Ardent aspiration, progressive abolition of the ego, 16-425
Two processes which must combine – Individual and social transformation, 2-49
Under the present conditions of the earth the transformation still takes a lot of time, 17-344
Unless one has patience and perseverance – Not to start on the way of transformation, 15-86
Unless the vital collaborates with joy and true love the transformation cannot come, 6-204
Unless this knowledge changes into a power for transformation, it is not much use, 8-100
Usually this kind of transformation proceeds from above downwards, 9-107
Was Jeanne d’Arc’s nature transformed, 3-305
We are upon earth to accomplish Thy work of transformation, 13-8
We can consciously begin to work out within us the transformation, in forming the child, 11-72
We can transform the force for growth into a force which will perfect our body, 8-20
We want an integral transformation, the transformation of the body and all its activities, 12-80
Well, this is the A B C of the transformation of the body, 6-37
What a tremendous sacrifice Sri Aurobindo has made for the world – The transformation, 13-8
What does an “irrevocable transformation” mean? – You can no longer go back, 4-356
What the Supramental Realisation will be – A transformation of the consciousness, 3-178
What we want is the transformation of the physical consciousness, not its rejection, 8-300
What will take place first – What must happen in the end cannot yet be realised, 6-110
Whatever happens is in view of this transformation and this transfer of directing power, 11-20
Whatever was in the subconscient has come to the surface in order to be transformed, 14-227
When is it going to happen, this transformation?, 7-319
When one can reach these regions, one can work with knowledge to transform things, 7-121
When the physical consciousness is united with the Divine, does transformation follow?, 6-109
Where Matter and the body are concerned, what kind of knowledge is needed?, 10-142
Why should the divine Emanations come into the physical world to transform it?, 5-274
Will the transformation of the body come after the transformation of the mind and vital, 9-107
Wisdom, then, consists in working energetically at the inner transformation, 3-218
With this consciousness you begin the work of transformation, 7-350
You may transform yourself in this way by putting everything before this inner light, 4-39
Transformation
Chance is the opposite of order and harmony – Yoga and the power of Transformation, 3-164
Give yourself up to the Grace of the Divine – The supreme power of Transformation, 3-171
Open yourself to the new Force. Let it do in you its work of Transformation, 15-96
Sports help the body to prepare for the Transformation, 12-288
The three aspects of the divine Mother, transcendent, universal and individual, 4-392
Transformation – For the Truth-Consciousness all is going on as it ought to go, 15-113
When the concentrated descent of the supreme Love – The moment of Transformation, 15-87
With the Divine Love is the supreme power of Transformation, 15-87
transformation.
“First the consciousness must be transformed, then life, then forms”, 12-495
“the supreme realisation, the transformation and divinisation of the physical being”, 12-470
transformations
Sri Aurobindo has always presided over the great terrestrial transformations, 7-323
transient
“this fragile and transient instrument” – On earth, which has an ephemeral existence, 17-180
transition
I saw my body. It was the supramental body or a body in transition – It was sexless, 11-301
It is a transitional state – From the point of view of consciousness a tremendous gain, 10-226
It will be the same with regard to food – There will probably be a transition, 11-28
Now, a period of transition which may last quite long and which is rather painful, 11-26
The transition from the ordinary mental consciousness to the supramental consciousness, 12-445
We are at a moment of transition – The number of disorders and diseases is increasing, 16-423
We are in a transitional period – If the Supermind comes, it is only beginning to come, 7-207
We are right in the midst of this period of transition where the two are entangled, 9-150
transitional
A transitional zone where the two influences meet and interpenetrate, 9-111
translations
A translation of The Life Divine – What comes out from here must be a good translation, 17-319
No translations, or very few, and only if they are of famous works, 12-328
Retelling Sri Aurobindo’s stories – It seems to me better if it is simply translated, 17-277
transmutation
A transmutation may take place – It wouldn’t be a purely supramental creation, 9-131
Is the method of direct transmutation without passing through birth possible now?, 9-129
transparency
Replace the word “luminously” by the word “sincerely”, or “transparently”, 8-82
The first among them all is sincerity – Another word would be “transparency”, 8-38
Transparency can come only as a result of perfect sincerity, 14-174
travels
That is why when one travels in groups, one must know with whom one travels, 5-408
treacheries
In the head it is all treacheries, favourable explanations, an habit of criticising, 7-90
tree of knowledge
“The animal […] has not yet eaten of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil”, 10-88
The tree of knowledge represents the kind of knowledge which is no longer divine, 10-89
trees
The movement of love is perhaps less distorted in other worlds than in the human, 3-72
The trees aspire for the light. What is this light? – The sun, 5-227
There are trees which have lived long and can be the home of a conscious being, 8-26
trials
It is the circumstances of each day which are the trials through which you have to pass, 6-442
Shocks and trials always come as a divine grace – Accept with due humility, 14-219
Trinity
“the Trinity supreme” – Sachchidananda, 16-387
trouble
“Disease will always return to the body if the soul is flawed” – “poverty and trouble”, 10-269
If you go on thinking of the trouble, it will go on increasing, 14-224
When in any inner or outer difficulty or trouble, do not allow it to oppress you, 14-226
troubles
“the image […] of troubles “ – “from behind those unreal clouds God laughing at us”, 10-352
Fundamentally, the avalanche of troubles is always for sincere people, 5-157
true consciousness
To remain turned upwards and to live in the true consciousness – Doing the same thing, 16-379
true life
To be born to the true life – The first condition is to live exclusively for the Divine, 16-293
true movement
What is the true movement of the intellect?, 5-107
Whatever the part of the being the true movement is a double movement, 5-111
You must know which part of the mind you are speaking about – The true movement, 5-108
true physical
“there is... a true physical being.” – What does this mean?, 7-214
What the true physical is – A body perfectly harmonious, in a state of constant progress, 7-215
true vital
Has the vital nature of man come out from his true vital being?, 7-214
The true vital being is the vital being which is in contact with the Divine, 7-214
trust
“It is in proportion to our trust in the Divine that the Divine Grace can act for us”, 5-369
“we must have faith, an absolute trust in the Grace, a total surrender to the Divine”, 12-511
A child’s love for his mother is full of a spontaneous and absolute trust, 17-155
A dynamic faith and a great trust, aren’t they the same thing?, 5-296
A lack of trust and obedience is something that happens very frequently, 7-33
Aspiration, faith, complete trust allow the Grace to come and set right the consequences, 10-232
Children not deformed by older people have such a great trust that all will be well, 6-403
Dynamic faith is different from absolute trust – An infinitely stronger force, 5-297
Faith is something much more integral than the trust that all that comes will be the best, 6-122
If you can introduce your trust in the divine Grace, you can aspire without disturbance, 8-250
If you turn to the Divine and have full trust and ask Him, you will get what you need, 8-122
It is in proportion to our trust in the Divine that the Divine Grace can act for us and help, 14-92
It is the faith, the trust that does it – When one has confidence, 6-235
Keep a kind of trust that what is done for you is always the best thing to lead you, 6-445
Look at everything with the calm smile of perfect trust – The aims of the Supreme Lord, 10-278
Nothing can be compared to the peace that comes from a total trust in the Grace, 14-93
One must have a pure and intense self-giving and an absolute trust in the divine Grace, 7-239
Put your trust in the Divine alone. The Divine will never fail you, 17-379
Someone thinks of calling exactly in proportion to his trust, 5-369
Surrender to the Divine does not necessarily mean trust in the Divine, 11-282
The next step is to face the problem, but with the calm and certitude of an absolute trust, 9-305
The third method – For those who have faith in a God, a mystic trust and surrender, 12-84
The very best happens always to those who have put their entire trust in the Divine, 14-94
There are three reasons why one feels afraid – Above all, a lack of trust in the Divine, 4-211
There is a second, faith – Or another word, a complete trust in the Divine, 8-38
They will blame the Divine for all the most terrible wrongs if they have no trust, 8-39
This movement of self-giving and surrender, trust and faith, it is all that is needed, 11-185
Three stumbling-blocks unless one adds to faith a complete trust in the Divine Grace, 8-39
To receive the divine grace – A great aspiration, a sincere humility and an absolute trust, 16-250
Trust – When the child has need of anything he is certain that it is coming, 12-125
Unless one has full trust in the Divine, the Divine help cannot bear its full fruit, 17-150
What are the conditions in which there is a descent of faith? – An almost childlike trust, 6-403
What is the difference between faith and trust?, 6-122
You are simply asked to have just a little faith and trust, 8-240
You create within yourself the conditions – Trust puts you in that state of receptivity, 5-370
truth
“The whole truth about any object is a rounded and all-embracing globe” around God, 10-360
“With winged words I sought to capture the beauty and the truth”, 12-477
Be more eager for truth than for success, 14-192
Each idea (or system of ideas) is true in its own time and place, 14-197
Each thing does carry in itself an eternal truth, otherwise it could not exist, 5-39
Everyone carries his truth within himself, a truth which is unique, 8-279
If one finds the truth in things, does it mean that one has found the Divine? – Surely, 5-39
It is a truth eternal, the origin of all speech and all thought – The creative Word, 5-353
It is because you prefer error that you do not find the truth, 3-192
It is not so easy to distinguish what is true, and more difficult perhaps what is false, 3-193
Most often, men know only a fraction of the truth, but they think they know it all, 2-224
On the mental plane, the absolute Truth is divided into innumerable truths, 14-198
One must never make rules – Every minute apply the highest truth one can perceive, 7-282
Somewhere in the being there is an unwillingness to recognise what is true, 3-192
The naked truth is the same behind its varied and more or less opaque veils, 2-86
The state of the universe is such that this truth is not yet ripe for realisation, 4-116
The truth is in us, we have only to become aware of it, 14-191
The truth we seek – Four major aspects, Love, Knowledge, Power and Beauty, 12-8
To find the truth in ourselves – The best way to be able to see the Truth wherever it is, 16-419
To speak always the truth is the highest title of nobility, 14-201
Truth in this medium is no longer the truth, but a distortion of the truth, 10-2
What is true for you may not be at all good for another, 4-285
When one lives in the truth, one is above all contradictions, 12-114
Why are we so afraid of telling the truth? – The nature doesn’t want to change, 6-221
Your relation with the Divine must be free – Truth is self-evident, not to be imposed, 3-83
Truth
“Truth lives in that which goes behind and beyond the visible and sensible”, 10-248
“Truth of Being inevitably fulfilling itself” – “but Will and its purpose must be there”, 9-259
A guiding rule at the beginning – What comes from the Truth or from the falsehood, 12-302
About “the Truth that seeks to descend upon us” and “is already there within us”, 16-377
All that favours union, harmony, order and consciousness comes from the Truth, 16-311
Becoming aware of one’s psychic being – At the same time of the inner Truth, 15-305
Blessed will be the day when the earth, awakened to the Truth, lives only for the Divine, 14-191
Both states, of Truth and Falsehood, are simultaneous, concomitant, 10-186
Each forgot that it was only an emanation – They became their own opposite, 5-372
Each one has his way of approaching the Supreme – Love, Power, Consciousness, Truth, 15-396
He who sincerely wants to serve the Truth will know the Truth, 14-199
How to discriminate between Truth and falsehood in the impulses of action, 12-302
In man there is always a psychic being – Into contact through it with the eternal Truth, 15-306
It is a multiform Power, Love, Consciousness, Truth that expresses itself innumerably, 15-397
Let the aspiration for the Truth be the dynamism of our efforts, 12-113
Let us all work with a growing sincerity for the manifestation of the Divine Truth, 14-193
On the mental plane, the absolute Truth is divided into innumerable truths, 14-198
One who wants to live the Truth will know at each moment what must be done, 15-396
Only the Truth can save us – A choice between serving the Truth or being destroyed, 13-217
Something very close to the true Truth in comparison with the present state of the world, 4-116
The first to manifest – The aspect of Power, rather than the aspect of Joy or of Truth, 9-241
The Light of Truth broods over the world to permeate and mould its future, 14-190
The moment approaches when the Truth will govern the world, 14-193
The only way for those who want to live according to Truth, 10-275
The opposition between Truth and Falsehood is a little better, 12-402
The psychic being organises itself around the inner Truth and enters into contact with it, 15-305
The quality for the substitution of the vibration of Truth for the vibration of Falsehood, 10-191
The thirst for transformation and, above all for Love and Truth – One goes quicker, 11-6
The Truth cannot be formulated, it cannot be defined – It is to be lived, 15-396
There is a living and real Truth seeking to express itself in an objective universe, 9-257
Truth cannot be formulated in words, but it can be lived, 14-196
Truth is eternally beyond all that we can think or say of it, 14-196
What is needed is to open one’s consciousness and to fill it with vibrations of Truth, 12-403
Truth expression
Sincerely seeking for the Truth expression – The impression of hesitation, uncertainty, 16-22
truth in thought
Is “truth in thought” the same thing as purity in thought?, 6-344
truth of being
Your secret truth of being will appear to you – What you are and are meant to be, 15-337
truth of one’s being
A conscious discovery of this truth of each being is the first necessity, 8-325
Because it is the truth of your being, that is what you should express in your life, 8-280
Every man follows his own path – This is the truth of his being, 8-324
If one lives in the truth of one’s being, one is an indispensable part of the creation, 8-280
truth of the being
“What is this truth of the being, and how is it expressed externally in physical life?”, 8-279
truth of thought
Truth of thought means thought expressing the truth, 6-344
truth.
“I feel I have not touched the true truth of things nor their soul beauty”, 12-479
Oppose anger with serenity, evil with good, 3-258
Speak the truth, 3-258
Those who know the true to be true and the false to be false – Pursuing right desires, 3-193
Those who take error for truth, and the truth for error, will never attain the supreme goal, 3-191
Truth’s Light
Power of discrimination is one of the first effects of the Advent of the Truth’s Light, 12-302
Truth-Consciousness
The Truth-Consciousness – The consciousness of details and of the whole, 16-438
Truth-Consciousness.
The problem – “How can one fully realise one’s own good and the good of others?”, 12-493
truthfulness
Absolute truthfulness must govern life if one wants to be close to the Divine, 14-190
An honest man speaks the truth simply because truth is the stamp of his nature, 2-216
Effort towards the truth should exist in every man of goodwill, 14-190
Vasishtha knew how to speak the truth without fear and without rancour, 2-217
truths
“many profound truths […] are like weapons dangerous to the unpractised wielder”, 10-360
The greatest truths are sterile unless they are transformed through us into useful actions, 2-109
tumours
Greed for fame is responsible for brain tumours, 17-385
Tumours – Generally the result of a very strong greed in the nature, 15-163
turns
Minutes of contact with the soul are often those that mark a decisive turn of our life, 15-341
The memory of past lives is generally limited to the decisive turns of evolution, 15-341
twelve
A considerable number of groups of twelve men have united in a common aspiration, 8-93
A very old tradition – If twelve men of goodwill unite and call the Divine, 8-93
In the beginning twelve men gathered together – They received the response, 8-93
Mother, in your symbol the twelve petals signify the twelve inner planes, don’t they?, 6-395
Twelve
that’s the number of Aditi, of Mahashakti – So it applies to everything, 6-395
twice born
To follow the path of spiritual experience one must be “twice born”, 9-344
types
There is a still higher domain – The absolutely pure types of what is manifested, 7-121
typhoid
In this country cleanliness is indispensable to avoid typhoid, 13-240
typhoid fever
One may go out of the body, draw the Force, concentrate it – Or one may call for help, 4-271
U.S.A.
The work of U.S.A. is to provide the financial help needed to prepare the earth, 13-248
ugliness
“I hunted through the world for the ugly and the repellent” – “I could no longer find”, 10-45
“still yearn in utter love to heal it of its ugliness and its evil” – “Real virtue and morality”, 10-70
Beyond all our mental and vital notions of beauty and ugliness, the good and the bad, 10-70
How can one help to cure the evil and the ugliness that one sees everywhere?, 10-71
Long afterwards, things went wrong – It is like falling into ugliness, into obscurity, 10-91
Such a state of purity and beauty that you do not perceive ugliness and evil, 10-71
That is why there is all this ugliness, death, illness, wickedness, suffering, 5-71
You must be able to see the evil or the ugliness without being shocked or disturbed, 10-71
unbeliever
If it pleases God to reveal Himself to an unbeliever, what would prevent Him, 10-33
uncertainty
Sincerely seeking for the Truth expression – The impression of hesitation, uncertainty, 16-22
unconsciousness
The more we go towards something unconscious, the more is it inert and passive, 6-210
Uncreated.
The greatest among men is he who is not credulous but has the sense of the Uncreated, 3-223
underestimating
Two possible errors – Overestimating or underestimating the present abilities, 2-53
undernourishment
The mind and body should not be weakened by undernourishment and lack of sleep, 14-48
understanding
A better understanding of the Divine’s Will by rising above divided conceptions, 14-309
A thought you don’t understand – Relax, and after some days you see from inside, 4-266
But how can we understand?, 5-298
Can an inner understanding be established between two people without speaking?, 6-94
Everyone can understand only according to his own nature, 5-28
For all things, first you must understand, will, and then begin to practise, 7-241
How can one increase one’s understanding?, 8-101
How can one understand the Divine? – We can become Him and understand Him, 8-94
If you have sympathy for them and a true understanding, you can always help them, 14-276
Intelligence and capacity of understanding are more important than regularity in work, 12-136, 17-307
It is a work which really makes you progress – One enters, penetrates, understands, 5-221
It is always the same thing – First understand, then aspire and reject what obstructs, 6-396
Mother, is the seat of understanding in the head?, 6-314
One can understand from wherever the seat of the consciousness is, 6-314
Only by consciously uniting with Him can one begin to understand, 10-287
People don’t understand well unless they agree about the meaning of the words, 6-321
Take the attitude of putting yourself in the place of the other – Try to understand, 4-157
The best way to understand is always to rise high enough in the consciousness, 12-139
The best way to understand is to unite with the Supreme Consciousness, 10-261
The conclusion for my body is to nestle in the Divine – Not to try to understand, 11-266
The ground of understanding and harmony in a happy combination of individual wills, 14-266
The growth of the understanding should be stressed much more than that of memory, 12-25
The mind is incapable of understanding the One Supreme, 12-139
The moment it is impossible to understand, it is very simple, 8-385
There is a ground of mutual understanding – The aspiration for a divine consciousness, 15-187
These are people who understand each other in silence – A sort of mental affinity, 4-227
They have the feeling that if they do not understand mentally they have not understood, 11-234
This asks for a very great concentration – Suddenly you are on the other side, 5-105
This tremendous labour of the mind striving to understand is absolutely useless, 10-150
To understand the Divine one must become the Divine, 14-25
To understand the supreme truths you must put them into practice in your daily life, 9-72
Tolerance is full of a sense of superiority. It should be replaced by a total understanding, 15-278
What the intellect has understood let the whole being realise – The power of progress, 12-141
When one understands, what is it in us that understands?, 7-235
When we understand, it is in another order of dimensions, 7-236
When you do not understand a question – A fault in our language or consciousness?, 6-375
When you have understood, it forms a little crystal in you – You begin to be intelligent, 5-127
With our own perfection grows in us a generous understanding of others, 14-273
You can understand if you give your brain the time to widen and perfect itself, 8-386
You can understand only what you already know in your own inner self, 4-198
Your aspiration to understand rises. One day it makes a hole, by dint of rising, 7-235
undoing
In life, one must constantly undo what has been done in order to redo it better, 16-84
uneasiness
“Why then am I feeling so uneasy?” – It can be something refusing to change, 5-102
A more or less fatal action – Always an uneasiness in the region of the solar plexus, 9-31
A sort of uneasiness – Some insincerity in your being, that does not want to change, 16-262
Another quality in a child – The feeling of uneasiness spontaneously, 4-24
If one is truly sincere and succeeds in being truly quiet, one will become aware, 4-387
There is sometimes a kind of uneasiness or inner refusal, 9-357
To save you, have a contact with your psychic being – There comes a little uneasiness, 5-157
When you do sadhana truly – A terrible uneasiness when you say useless words, 6-76
You feel a little uneasiness – If you are sincere, you will notice a false movement, 4-87
unhappiness
A poor man, a man having no qualities – One is unhappy only when one is not generous, 4-404
The moment you feel unhappy, you may write beneath it “I am not sincere!”, 6-215
When you feel unhappy like that, it means that you have a progress to make, 14-246
unification
“complete unification of the whole being” means the physical also, 11-292
If it is someone who has taken care to unify his being – He will act like a sage, 8-380
One who has unified his being completely around the divine Presence within him, 8-336
The capacity to keep around itself the being that has been fully organised and unified, 8-336
The lack of unification around their conscious soul is the cause of all problems, 14-333
The unification of the whole being around the psychic centre – To realise sincerity, 15-187
This work of unification requires much time – A determination to prolong our life, 12-4
To will truly, you must unify your being, 6-348
Unification around the psychic centre – The condition to realise a perfect sincerity, 11-290
Unification means organisation of all the parts of the being around this psychic centre, 14-332
Uniting around the central psychic Presence – A task that each must do for himself, 14-332
uniformity
The truth is neither in separation nor in uniformity, 14-198
Uniformity – Nothing can be further from the truth, 16-368
uniforms
The captains have a uniform which they should wear when they are acting as captains, 16-281
unifying
Building up and strengthening the true consciousness – The work of unifying the being, 16-378
But usually one gives way – It is here, the necessity of unifying oneself, 5-138
Have you ever thought of unifying your being? – Many parts escape you, 4-80
How one can unify one’s being – The first step is to find the luminous presence, 16-412
The important thing for mastery is to unify around the divine centre – I started at five, 5-138
The unification around the psychic centre is indispensable – A long and meticulous work, 16-398
The work of unifying the being, 16-414
This is the first step towards unifying yourself – A conscious being with a central will, 4-88
Unifying around the central psychic Presence – A task that each must do for himself, 17-311
union
A beginning of union comes even before constant remembrance of the Divine, 16-374
A life consecrated to union with the Divine is the only life worth living, 15-186
A luminous force with a vast and luminous peace prepares us for union with the Divine, 16-434
At the moment one unites with the Divine, the ego disappears – That state does not last, 5-384
Be absolutely modest – The union with the Divine Consciousness and the Divine Will, 3-133
Body freed from the mind and the vital through a constant union with the psychic being, 12-7
By union with the Divine we gain the consciousness of immortality, 10-83
By unity with the Supreme, you get more than what is called a knowledge by identity, 3-167
Enter into a strong and luminous peace. It is there that you can best realise the union, 17-165
Eternal youth – It is a gift the Divine gives us when we unite ourselves with Him, 15-115
Face all the difficulties and overcome them – The sure means of attaining the union, 16-163
For him who is in union with the Divine, everywhere is the Divine’s perfect felicity, 14-19
If you enter ever so little into union with the divine Reality, you live an ecstatic life, 8-268
In union with the Supreme true freedom is realised, 9-267
Means of attaining unity, such as aspiration or surrender – The universal consciousness, 3-168
Spiritual realisation is union with the Supreme in some way or other, 8-243
The answer to aspiration – One makes no distinction between the Divine and oneself, 5-57
The only way to become a conscious being is to unite with the divine Self, 2-107
The return of love to its origin – Instead of the joy of identity, the ecstasy of union, 6-105
The story of love begins with the Ananda of identity. It ends in the Ananda of union, 8-225
The true divine love is the experience of perfect union in an invariable joy and peace, 16-172
The union has a threefold character, 8-125
The way to establish unity and homogeneity in our being – Keep the will firm, 3-7
There can be perfect union but there is no perfect identity, 8-226
When you are one with the Divinity within, you are one with all things in their depths, 2-107
uniting
A man conscious of the Divine and united with Him – Abnormal to ordinary eyes, 10-278
In union is the strength, in union is the power, in union the certitude of Victory, 15-194
The best way to understand is to unite with the Supreme Consciousness, 10-261
The purpose of existence – The joy of discovering the Divine and uniting with Him, 16-423
The union with everything and everyone must be attained in the Divine, not directly, 17-145
To become aware of the consciousness of the soul – A way of uniting with the Divine, 16-360
To find one’s soul is to find God. To identify with one’s soul is to unite with the Divine, 16-227
Two ways of uniting with the Divine – The finding in the heart, and a complete surrender, 16-161
Unite with the Divine in spite of everything, even the opposition of the whole world, 10-286
We who have a common uplifting ideal, shall unite, 15-194
When one is united with the Divine, one’s vision of things changes totally, 16-413
Yoga is the true way of uniting with the Supreme, 10-261
unity
“a sound and durable human unity is not yet possible” – “a temporary approximation”, 10-307
“the aim to be achieved” is the harmonisation of the earth – Human unity, 5-353
A world union based on the fact of human unity realising the truth of the Spirit, 15-64
For the unity of all nations to be possible, each nation must first realise its own unity, 12-251, 13-363
Human unity – By a transformation of the human consciousness, 15-59
If you want union in the world, first unify the different parts of your being, 15-196
If you want union in the world, first unify the different parts of your own being, 15-65
In the Supreme, it is a unity that contains all the possibilities perfectly unified, 11-198
In Truth, all countries unite in a common effort towards progress and realisation, 13-381
It is not in division but in unity that can be found the solution of human problems, 13-380
Prove to the World the possibility of Union by being united among yourselves, 15-66
Sri Aurobindo began to work in the subtle physical – The idea of human unity, 10-308
The consciousness of the cells had realised the true essential unity, 11-166
The Force which is at work at this moment is a Force of harmony that makes for unity, 15-104
The great political secret leading to the union of all nations and finally to human unity, 10-307
The most useful work to be done – Human unity and the race of the Sons of God, 2-49
The purpose of Auroville is to realise human unity, 13-188
The truth is in unity manifesting through diversity, 14-198
The unity of all the nations is the compelling future of the world, 12-250, 13-363
The unity of the human race can be achieved neither by uniformity nor by domination, 12-40
The way of achieving lasting world unity – To realise the Consciousness of the ONE, 15-61
The way of making the consciousness of human unity grow in man – Spiritual education, 15-61
The world has now the capacity to become conscious of its own unity, 15-62
These divine qualities are at the heart of all beings – The essential unity of all, 2-69
This work of group formation – To build a material foundation for human unity, 12-67
Unity
A person who has this experience can spread it, can act on others – The realm of Unity, 10-73
An inner effort to acquire the consciousness of Unity is more effective than speeches, 15-65
And then I wrote “Unity = Power and rest combined”, 11-201
Become conscious of the Unity of mankind and see the Divine in all beings, 10-279
Love leads to Unity and Unity is the true expression of freedom, 9-51
The consciousness of Human Unity – The only way to achieve peace and harmony, 15-59
There are no contraries. It is that Unity, it is living in that Unity, 11-204
There is only a single Unity – All this is taking place within this Unity, 11-185
True Unity – Only by becoming conscious of the Divine and uniting with Him, 10-347
universal consciousness
A universal consciousness means becoming aware of the forces in the universe, 7-266
Means of attaining unity, such as aspiration or surrender – The universal consciousness, 3-168
One realises that he is only a fragmentary part of a whole much vaster than he, 7-233
The problem is subtle – To understand truly one must have a universal consciousness, 5-192
This universe has a consciousness, the cosmic, universal consciousness, 7-232
universal energy
The March Past – Stimulating the receptivity of the body to the energies for realisation, 7-255
universal forces
To recuperate, through contact with the universal forces, the energies it expends, 12-7
universal life
To go beyond and enter into contact with universal life, 7-231
universal Mind
How are our thoughts created by the forces of the universal Mind?, 8-344
How is the thought formed in the universal Mind?, 8-345
The forces of the universal Mind enter into our heads, 8-344
Universal Mind
If the little human mind surrenders, it will be merged in the Divine Universal Mind, 3-115
universal principles
Ideas descend and are clothed in mental substance – They are universal principles, 8-346
Universal principles on which the universes are built, 8-346
universal self
“all our personal and all our universal self, are full of habits and of influences”, 7-402
Our universal self is our relation with all others and all the movements of Nature, 7-402
universal Teacher
The universal Teacher is only an aspect of the Divine – Only one activity, 7-341
Why are they different, the Divine and the universal Teacher?, 7-341
universal vital force
How can one draw on “the universal vital Force”? – One can do it in many ways, 7-135
The reserve of energy depends on the capacity to receive the universal vital force, 7-71
universal vital forces
Children spontaneously put themselves in contact with this universal vital force, 7-135
Do the universal vital forces have any limits?, 7-138
If you don’t take food you make an effort towards union with the universal vital forces, 7-60
Some people have an almost instinctive power of attracting the universal vital forces, 7-71
The quality of the universal vital forces depends on what one is and on what one does, 7-139
The vital has three sources – Sensations, universal vital forces, spiritual forces, 12-55
They linked themselves to the universal vital force which is in the sun, 7-136
When one feels so close to Nature, then one communes with the universal forces, 7-137
universal will
Is there an individual initiative if our will is only an expression of the universal will?, 3-58
Those who are more or less capable of manifesting the universal will – Willpower, 3-46
universalisation
I could foresee, tell what is going to happen – A kind of universalisation, 11-263
universalism
“I find in Shakespeare a far greater and more consistent universalist than the Greeks”, 10-249
“The Greeks sought universality” – “Shakespeare sought it more successfully”, 10-249
universality
You must find, in the depths of your being, that which carries in it a sense of universality, 12-33
universe
“A particular thing happens because the whole universe is what it is.”, 4-154
All that you know about the universe is just a superficial little crust, 8-87
At every minute the universe is created in its totality and in each of its parts, 15-6
By identification – If you want to know the universe, you must become the universe, 7-315
Earth is the concentrated symbol of the universe – One can work just on the point, 5-274
Firstly, everything that exists in the universe is an expression of Sachchidananda, 10-45
For you the universe stops at your consciousness, no matter what others may say, 6-364
I perceived the irresistible surge that carries the universe towards the Supreme Reality, 2-120
Is it not possible to know the universe independently of the observer or thinker?, 7-315
It can very well be that our universe is not the only exteriorisation of the Divine, 5-374
It is like people who ask whether certain elements will disappear from the universe, 10-98
No two combinations, no two movements in the universe are similar, 15-6
No two exactly alike combinations in the universe – Manifestation is simply diversity, 7-360
One single solution, not to make distinction between God and the universe at the origin, 5-311
Our physical world being not infinite according to science – A universal respiration, 4-219
Secondly, everything in the manifested universe is relative, 10-46
Sri Aurobindo contradicts those who say that the universe has no plan and no will, 9-260
The identification with the One and at the same time the consciousness of our diversity, 4-327
The phenomenon of separation seems to be indispensable for a universe to be there, 7-237
The sense of separation is an illusion – A single all-embracing consciousness, 3-59
The state of the universe is such that this truth is not yet ripe for realisation, 4-116
The Supreme Love was manifesting through big pulsations, carrying the universe further, 15-391
The unfolding of the universe – What is it that gives us the impression of a beginning?, 4-217
The universe – The only logical and wise thing for us to do is to set to work to perfect it, 15-246
The universe is a mass of elements which form a certain compound, 6-284
The universe is a movement that is eternally unrolling itself – The series never stop, 3-31
The universe is a seemingly infinite gradation of worlds and states of consciousness, 8-87
The universe is an objectivisation of the Supreme in order to live himself, 9-321
The universe is called the play of the Divine! – All activities are the play of forces, 6-267
The universe is created in Delight and for Delight, 9-7
The universe is eternally new and yet it is eternally the same, 4-218
The universe is in movement – Harmonious if in accordance with the divine order, 8-2
The universe is only one individuality in the midst of the eternal Creation, 8-346
The universe is progressive. Constantly things manifest, more and more, 7-230
The whole universe explains each thing at each moment, 4-154
The whole universe is the manifestation of the Divine, 15-5
These are images of a universe becoming bigger and bigger – Not really what happens, 4-221
Till now the whole universe was under the rule of the Overmind – Something new, 5-282
To be able to bring something new into the universe, one must go still farther beyond, 7-231
To understand the why and how of the universe, you must identify yourself with it, 5-310
Universal principles on which the universes are built, 8-346
What is the true reality of the universe? – Its starting point and its culmination, 7-326
When you say “determinism”, “freedom”, you say only words – What the universe is, 5-88
University
A few broad ideas will serve as a basis for the organisation of this university centre, 12-40
In answer to this urgent need – The international university to prepare the human élite, 12-40
Our University – People who ask what kind of diploma or degree we prepare for, 12-119
Sri Aurobindo and the development of his work – An International University Centre, 12-111
The University Centre – One of the best means of preparing the future humanity, 12-112
This University will be the greatest seat of knowledge upon earth – A divine work, 12-112
This will be the culmination of your studies in the International University Centre, 12-47
To unite East and West and make a true synthesis, a university will be established, 12-216
unknown
One must put aside all that has been constructed, and set off walking into the unknown, 9-152
unmanifest
When it is unmanifest, all is in an eternity outside Time and Space, 8-109
unmanifested
Instead of being an unmanifested possibility it becomes a manifested reality, 8-107
The unmanifested wants to manifest – The manifested tries to return to its Origin, 8-98
unnatural
The mind was perverted by the Asuric forces – The impression that it is unnatural, 10-87
unpleasant.
Do not seek after pleasure, much less what is unpleasant, 3-255
unreality
One can very easily become aware of a sort of “objective unreality” of things, 9-202
The feeling of the unreality of life and of a reality which one might call eternal, 11-17
What the vast majority of mankind fears most is this perception of the unreality of life, 11-181
Why there have been Yogis who spoke of the unreality of the world, 11-195
unrest
“While the soul within remains defectively organised” – “unrest, disorder and revolution”, 10-269
untruth
Does Sri Aurobindo mean that there is no absolute falsehood, no absolute untruth?, 10-98
There can be no absolute untruth, 10-98
untruth.
One who speaks untruth, 3-277
unworthiness
If the sense of unworthiness fills you with overflowing gratitude – A true source, 14-235
upheaval
“The method of the Divine Manifestation is […] not through a catastrophic upheaval.”, 7-16
Violence, upheaval and war retard and hamper the action of the divine forces, 16-10
upsetting
A steady, quiet endurance that does not allow any upsetting or depression, 14-164
upsettings
It is not the Divine who upsets you, it is your own imperfection or the adverse forces, 7-16
The upsetting is always caused by a resistance – The cause of cataclysms, 7-17
upward.
Rather than ruling the earth, rather than reaching heaven, rather than reigning over the worlds, it is better to enter the upward current, 3-244
use
Money – You must use it in an impersonal and enlightened way, 13-269
Money comes to you in proportion to your capacity to use it as it is meant to be used, 13-269
The power to hold is proportional to the capacity to use the money in the best way, 13-270
You must use everything for the purpose for which it is given, 13-183
usefulness
The Divine will keep him on earth as long as He perceives his usefulness on earth, 10-318
utilitarianism
Disease of utilitarianism – Everything is judged and evaluated from a monetary angle, 12-351
utility
How should we use things? – First, with an understanding of their true utility, 7-50
vacations
I never encourage the children’s going during the vacations – Generally bad results, 17-391
vaccination
The effectiveness of hygienic measures and vaccination – Confidence and strong will, 4-209
vain
There are plants which are vain! – It is the same with animals, 4-29
valiance
A valiant prince realised that he would have to work for his living, 2-195
value
If one produces something of value, it is an enrichment – Affairs of pure speculation, 4-376
The way of expression is of value if it puts you in contact with what it wants to express, 4-283
Things have value if they realise that for which they have been made – No dogmatism, 4-284
values
None of the values of the ordinary physical life are based on truth, 9-277
vampires
Not that the vampire in possession of a human being tries to possess another one, 3-309
Some people are like vampires – That also is not very frequent, 9-182
The illness originated from beings thrown out of their bodies – Turned into vampires, 5-182
Vampires are incarnations of beings from the vital world – In possession of a man, 3-42
Vampires may get complete possession of a man, 3-309
Van Gogh
The pictures by Cézanne and Van Gogh in the books you have sent are very beautiful, 15-275
vanity
A kind of vanity generally opens the door to those forces – People become possessed, 5-96
A narrow and egoistic ambition expressing itself as a strong vanity in the vital, 16-54
All affairs of feelings, vanity, ambition, passion, what men call love, all that is there, 7-90
Egoism, vanity and jealousy are ugly, mean and ignorant things that stop all progress, 16-128
He came down from the high places of vanity to the honesty of the good, firm earth, 2-256
It is the same vanity which makes you say “I can do nothing, I am good for nothing”, 5-337
Jealousy and vanity – The more we advance on the road, the more modest we become, 16-176
Jealousy, selfish dissatisfaction and hurt vanity open the doors to the hostile attacks, 15-20
Meditation will come spontaneously – Pull out from yourself this weed called vanity, 5-45
No ambition, no vanity, no pride. A sincere self-giving, a sincere humility, 8-278
On the other hand, we smile at people who are vain, 2-254
The spiritual ego is much more dangerous than the ordinary one – Spiritual vanity, 5-383
The vanity of the man who thought that the earth was not large enough for his glory, 2-255
There is contempt for vain people who not only admire themselves too much, but boast, 2-256
To get rid of vanity and selfishness – A complete consecration and a loving surrender, 14-258
Vanity – One of the most frequent forms of falsehood, 14-259
Vanity is the most serious obstacle to true greatness, 14-259
Your egoism, vanity, presumptuous ambition – A toy in the hands of the Rakshasas, 15-24
Your stupidity is in proportion to your vanity – One has always something new to learn, 5-29
variety
The cause of mediocre work – Not the variety, but lack of the power of concentration, 12-387
The cause of mediocre work – Not the variety, but the lack of power of concentration, 16-260
vasectomy
Producing many children – Control or, if he is incapable of it, operation on himself, 17-276
vastness
Do not let yourself be overwhelmed by the sense of vastness. Bathe in it, rather, 17-188
vastnesst
How can we make our consciousness vast? – There are many ways of doing this, 6-344
Vayu
Beyond Agni is Vayu of which science knows nothing, 5-67
Veda
“O soul of India […] seek in thy soul, ask of God” – The Veda and an older Vedanta, 10-314
“The Vedanta is God’s lamp” – “but when the light of Veda has dawned in thy soul”, 10-316
Vedanta
“O soul of India […] seek in thy soul, ask of God” – The Veda and an older Vedanta, 10-314
“The Vedanta is God’s lamp” – “but when the light of Veda has dawned in thy soul”, 10-316
Three conceptions of the world – Buddhist and Shankarite, Vedantic, Sri Aurobindo’s, 14-33
Vedanta – “This gospel […] must now be offered to all mankind for its deliverance”, 10-270
Vedas
A direct and spontaneous experience is spontaneously formulated into words, 7-355
The power of divination is in the psychic being – Prophets, for example. The Vedas, 8-187
True aspiration comes from the heart – The Vedas were the expression of an aspiration, 4-136
Vedic age
During the Vedic times, did they succeed to find their soul and the Divine? No, 7-351
In the Vedic age they tried to bring the spiritual life into the physical life, 7-352
The Vedic age was like a promise. A promise to whom? – To the Earth and men, 7-354
The Vedic age was the latest. There were others before it, but of a very short duration, 7-353
vegetable
Between the mineral and vegetable kingdoms there are transitional elements, 9-211
Then comes the development of the vegetable kingdom where naturally life appears, 9-211
vegetables
My own experience of growing vegetables – Some asked to be taken and eaten, 6-181
veil
It is the veil of the expression adapted to our needs both of utterance and understanding, 9-194
We are compelled to veil one part of what we know to bring it out successively, 9-194
vengeance
“In my ignorance I thought anger could be noble and vengeance grandiose”, 10-276
“Men slay out of [...] anger, hatred or vengeance” – or “a selfish end” – “If thou slay”, 10-281
A fairly secret spirit of vengeance indicates something very petty in the nature, 6-405
Anger and vengeance – “Leave these things, for they belong to a lower humanity”, 10-277
Vers la Perfection
“Vers la Perfection” – The problem is to choose the children, 12-182
The “Vers la Perfection” classes – In accord with the teaching of Sri Aurobindo, 12-174
There, “Vers la Perfection” – They can remain silent, concentrated for a moment, 12-423
vessels
For curds earthen vessels would be much better – The best if they are properly glazed, 17-258
vibhuti
A divine emanation, a vibhuti comes to get identified with a psychic being, 7-357
Vibhuti
What does “Vibhuti” mean? – The incarnation of an emanation of the Mother, 6-273
Vibhutis
“Vibhutis” are aspects, qualities – The Avatar is the incarnation of the supreme Truth, 4-397
What is the difference between an Avatar and a Vibhuti?, 4-397
Vibration
A state of vibration in which nothing but the Divine Vibration has any value, 11-196
Something in the physical world as it is which is not yet open to the divine Vibration, 11-249
vibrations
A continuous movement which changes over from one kind of vibration to another, 11-163
A kind of “felt vision” of the value of vibrations in relation to a higher vibration, 11-130
A mode of vibration, of precision and exactness and clarity in objectivisation, 10-222
Active vibrations of the subtle physical of one enter into contact with those of others, 8-389
An intervention of the vibration of harmony in the vibration of disorder, 10-190
Better not to feel the atmosphere of other people – The power to correct wrong vibrations, 17-120
But they have a spontaneously strong receptivity to the harmonious physical vibration, 11-20
By his way of thinking, feeling, acting, each one emanates vibrations, 14-288
Each one emanates vibrations and quite naturally attract vibrations of similar nature, 16-13
Each one has around him an atmosphere – The vibrations are contagious, 16-32
Each person is an instrument for controlling a certain set of vibrations, 9-253
Even after your death, none of the vibrations stops existing – They continue in others, 5-19
Everything is contagious. Every good thing and every bad thing has its vibrations, 15-260
For my consciousness the whole life upon earth is a mass of vibrations, 13-92, 17-238
Great waves of passion pass through people – The vibrations inside oneself answer, 6-430
I am simply an infinitely delicate machine for receiving vibrations – There is no thought, 11-11
I feel that the perception is rendered automatically by a vibration in one of the centres, 11-11
It is desire which creates difficulties – Something added to the vibration of will, 10-179
Lower and wrong vibrations arising when meeting or seeing certain people – What to do, 16-358
My contact with them – Vibrations have the occasion to touch the transforming Force, 11-33
One can help the world with an extremely pure and unmixed vibration of goodwill, 5-19
One lives amidst constant collective suggestions – The vibrations which enter you, 8-54
Only when the central vibration remains pure, it remains true – As self-giving, 10-214
Perceive the central vibration – Avoid all distortions, the virtuous as well as the vicious, 10-215
Studying in detail all the vibrations – There are many disciplines of this kind, 6-79
The body does not help you – Always its vibration is on the ground. It makes you dull, 11-13
The dance of vibrations is there around you all the time, 7-145
The ideal condition is to transmit the essential idea directly through the vibration, 9-287
The most central vibration is the same – As it expands, it becomes distorted, 10-214
The needs of the body – That comes down to the same question of vibrations, 10-177
The other vibration of desire, or any similar vibration, confuses and distorts, 10-177
The power of discerning the quality, origin and effect of the various vital vibrations, 12-56
The process of world transformation – An incarnation of this vibration of harmony, 10-190
The proportion between the vibrations that belong to the Lord, and to obscurity, 10-177
The quality for the substitution of the vibration of Truth for the vibration of Falsehood, 10-191
The quality of the vibration that comes from the Lord, is constructive, 10-176
The substitution of one vibration for the other occurs where it can have the most results, 10-191
The True is the only way to change the world – The substitution of the true vibration, 10-187
The vibration of desire is added to the vibration of Will emitted by the Supreme, 10-175
The vibrations that you emit bring you into contact with corresponding vibrations, 12-379
This intermediate world is already being built up – There is a subtlety of vibration, 9-314
To meditate with another person – Receiving something of the vibrations emanating, 17-195
Vibrations of Truth and Harmony pushing their way through the resistance, 17-238
Vital movements (desire, anger, fright, etc.) produce vibrations which spread, 17-16
When men become pure enough to transmit the divine vibrations – Suffering abolished, 12-379
When some extra confusion is created I direct upon it some special vibrations, 17-238
When some extra confusion is created, I direct upon it some special vibrations, 13-92
Words serve only to draw the attention to the vibration, 9-287
You project the vibration of your vision – Each one understands in his own language, 9-289
Your thought can awaken the corresponding vibration and you understand each other, 9-288
vice
“Be not deceived by men’s shows of virtue, neither disgusted by their […] vices”, 10-297
“God […] fulfils himself beyond vice and virtue”, 10-265
“I have forgotten what vice is and what virtue” – “I can only see God”, 10-53
“What is vice but an enslaving habit and virtue but a human opinion?”, 10-311
An offering of one’s defect, vice or bad habit – The force to replace by a truer vibration, 16-244
Men are attached to their vices and virtues – They cannot tolerate anyone being free, 10-60
Perceive the central vibration – Avoid all distortions, the virtuous as well as the vicious, 10-215
They have accepted to be the slaves of their vice, 8-5
victory
“as yet we have only accomplished weakness and effort and a defeated victory”?, 8-401
“Let us put ourselves deliberately and exclusively on the side of the Divine” – Victory, 11-309
“The final victory is certain” – Why is it not each victory, why only the final Victory?, 6-458
A victory over the lower nature – A deeper and more lasting joy than external success, 16-424
Concentration of our will and intensity of our aspiration – To hasten the day of victory, 16-23
Durga Puja. – Mother, it is said that every year on this day you win some victory, 7-347
If we are not able to win the victory the possibility of transformation will be delayed, 7-2
If what I see as possible is realised, it will be a decisive victory over the adverse forces, 11-257
If your whole being integrally wants the Divine, you are sure of victory, 5-7
In yoga, the simple fact of thinking about the victory one has gained – Enough to destroy, 9-125
It is neither sacrifice nor renunciation nor weakness which can bring the victory, 9-5
It took a little more than a year for the superman consciousness to win this victory, 11-230
Let us have a sincere aspiration united to a constant goodwill and the victory is certain, 15-82
Never to despair – The worst apparent defeat leading to final victory, 10-309
Nothing is not ultimately an instrument leading to the integral victory of the Divine, 15-82
Only a reversal of consciousness can make the victory complete, 8-402
Sincerity is better than apparent devotion, victory over oneself than external victory, 3-227
The certitude of the Divine Presence within us – The ultimate victory is certain, 10-293
The collective victory – An open war by the initiates who have prepared themselves, 2-92
The final victory is for the most patient, 4-117
The first victory is to create an individuality, the second is to give it to the Divine, 7-402
The individual victory – We must build up in ourselves an opposite mentality, 2-93
The laying bare of each falsehood is in itself a victory – To oneself or to the Guru, 3-141
The nature of your difficulty indicates the nature of the victory you will gain in Yoga, 3-143
The ultimate victory of the Divine is certain beyond all doubt, 15-81
The victory can be sure and lasting only when it is total, 12-87
The victory is the one that we must win over ourselves so that we belong to the Divine, 17-368
The victory you win in your character is one which can be gained in the whole world, 5-19
There are two possible victories to be won, one collective, the other individual, 2-92
Until now all the victories which have been won have reactions that are finally defeats, 8-401
Victory is to the most persistent, 8-42
Victory over oneself is safe from the intervention of any god or power of Nature, 3-228
When you represent the possibility of a victory – Within you the thing contrary to this, 7-414
Win your small victories in all sincerity – For the world the maximum you are able to, 5-20
Winning a victory every year – It must be something very difficult to destroy, 7-347
Victory
“What has just happened, with this Victory, is not a descent but a manifestation”, 8-133
For the body, Victory is good health – Each and every illness is a falsehood, 11-272
Go on fighting until the enemies are definitively routed and the Victory is won for ever, 15-81
In a world governed by the hostile forces Victory must come before Peace, 15-81
In front of the repeated attacks, keep your faith intact and endure till the Victory is won, 15-81
One must go one’s way to the very end. The Victory is for the most enduring, 9-255
That is the great Victory – There is truly something changed in the world, 11-228
The Victory is certain – Face patiently wrong suggestions and hostile attacks, 15-82
victory.
The victory over oneself is of more value, 3-226
Vietnam
The presence and intervention of the Americans in Vietnam, 16-336
viewpoints
If Z does not agree on how something should be done – “Let us submit to Mother”, 16-47
vigilance
Be vigilant – Do not use the Divine as a cloak for the satisfaction of your desires, 5-5
Become more and more conscious – To be perfectly vigilant and open an inner door, 4-180
He who is not vigilant is already dead – A hole from which it is difficult to escape, 3-203
I insisted on the necessity of being especially vigilant, 15-25
Sometimes it hurts a little – If you are very vigilant you will arrive at something, 4-361
The aspiration must be very vigilant, 4-359
The essential point is the force which will use the instrument – A constant vigilance, 4-326
There are two kinds of vigilance, active and passive – Both are absolutely necessary, 3-202
To be vigilant is to be alert in order not to lose any opportunity to progress, 3-202
Truth requires a vigilance, a sincerity, a self-observation, a self-control not common, 3-231
Vigilance – Indispensable for all true progress, 14-172
You must be very vigilant and have a little courage – After that, it is finished, 5-95
You must be vigilant and must keep your will, whatever happens, 4-350
vigilance.
Delight in vigilance, guard carefully your mind, 3-281
He who by his vigilance has dispelled negligence, 3-207
He who delights in vigilance and who shuns negligence, 3-208
Vigilance leads to immortality (or Nirvana). Negligence leads to death, 3-202
Vincent de Paul
Both failed to relieve the suffering of humanity – The Buddha and Vincent de Paul, 12-95
Vincent de Paul – The most positive result was to create a sense of charity, 12-95
violence
A difference between violence and cruelty – A cruel person, in a cold-blooded way, 15-46
Agitation, violence, anger, all these things are always signs of weakness, 6-372
All that is done in agitation and violence is an aberration and a folly – Peace, 12-114
But violence should be used only as a means of self-defence if one is attacked, 12-435
Calamity and catastrophe, conflict and violence, all ills come from the same source, 3-38
Each act of violence is a step back on the path leading to the goal to which we aspire, 15-45
Having fought violently by terror for the cause of Justice, Liberty and Love, 2-14
I disapprove totally of violence, 13-212
If a teacher wants to be respected, he must be respectable – Never use violence, 12-195
If you feel his violence and anger and there is a response alike, you are as weak as he, 6-373
Love alone can overcome hate and violence, 14-131
No violence, no scolding – The teacher must be the living example, 12-194
Nothing is less respectable than using violence to make yourself obeyed, 16-197
One mixes violence with one’s aspiration and this always produces some confusion, 6-421
Only the conscious Divine Presence is capable of mastering and conquering all violence, 10-279
The future will have no need of violence – It will be ruled by the divine Consciousness, 12-435
To replace physical violence, material violence, by moral violence, is no better, 12-436
Violence is always a sign of a weakness somewhere, 6-372
Violence is necessary so long as men are dominated by their ego and its desires, 12-434
Violence is never a good way to bring victory to such a cause, 2-16
Violence is never a good way to make a cause triumph, 15-45
Violence, upheaval and war retard and hamper the action of the divine forces, 16-10
You can be entirely free from fear only when you have driven out of you all violence, 14-243
violence.
Violence no longer abiding in you, 3-233
virtue
“Be not deceived by men’s shows of virtue, neither disgusted by their […] vices”, 10-297
“Courage and love are the only indispensable virtues”, 10-281
“God […] fulfils himself beyond vice and virtue”, 10-265
“I have forgotten what vice is and what virtue” – “I can only see God”, 10-53
“Let not thy virtues be such as men praise or reward, but such as make for thy perfection”, 10-282
“My lover took away my robe of sin” – “then he plucked at my robe of virtue”, 10-346
“Sin is a trick and a disguise of Krishna to conceal Himself from the gaze of the virtuous”, 10-346
“still yearn in utter love to heal it of its ugliness and its evil” – “Real virtue and morality”, 10-70
“The contributions of evil to the good” – “the harm sometimes done by the virtuous”, 10-265
“The double law of sin and virtue” – “we have not that ideal life and knowledge within”, 10-256
“the evil done by self-righteous or self-regarding virtue”, 10-312
“The sense of virtue helps us to cherish our sins in secret”, 10-111
“To exalt one virtue […] unduly” – “God moves always towards a harmony, 10-264
“What is vice but an enslaving habit and virtue but a human opinion?”, 10-311
Can this effort to cultivate this initial virtue be a collective one?, 8-248
Do not try to appear virtuous – You will be able to take up the Shadow and offer it, 10-121
Do you think this idea of sin and virtue has done humanity any good?, 10-257
For a virtue to be collectively realised, a tremendous effort is required, 8-248
Men are attached to their vices and virtues – They cannot tolerate anyone being free, 10-60
Perceive the central vibration – Avoid all distortions, the virtuous as well as the vicious, 10-215
Sin – So long as man prides himself on his virtue, to teach him the necessity of modesty, 10-340
The futility of our ideas of sin and virtue – What is this supramental standpoint like?, 10-111
The law of sin and virtue belongs to a past which should no longer have any authority, 10-257
The need to be virtuous is the great obstacle to true self-giving, 10-120
Virtue claims to seek perfection, but perfection is a totality, 10-155
Virtues and duties stand far more in our way than our exterior weaknesses and faults, 14-113
virtues
All individual virtues and faults – A great play of universal forces, 16-274
All the virtues increase your self-satisfaction, that is, your ego – The philanthropists, 5-14
As a general rule never ask from others the virtues you do not possess yourself, 17-241
Four virtues are indispensable – Sincerity, faithfulness, modesty and gratitude, 13-113
Gratitude appearing to be a stranger in the palace of Truth among the virtues, 2-5
Many virtues lead away from the Divine by making men satisfied with what they are, 16-378
One always carries in oneself the opposite of the virtue one has to realise, 4-118
The indispensable basis of our Yoga – Elementary virtues, 13-123
The virtues that one must have in order to progress on the way of spirituality, 3-191
virtuous
The virtuous think themselves superior – They look down on all these poor devils, 10-78
virtuous man
It is very difficult for a virtuous man to enter the path of God, 8-142
Vishnu
The situation in India – “The law of Vishnu cannot prevail till the debt to Rudra is paid”, 16-325
vision
A total vision, however brief, is exceptional, 10-11
An absolutely objective vision, which conforms wholly to the reality, is very rare, 15-327
If you have a universal mental vision, you can see all mental formations, 10-126
If you really want to have a higher vision, you must rise above the mental world, 10-127
It may be a vision by identity with circumstances and things, 10-126
One can develop other centres or another centre of vision, by a methodical effort, 7-165
The mind has a capacity of vision of its own. But this is not imagination, 7-227
The only vision that is true and sure is the vision of the divine Consciousness, 10-126
The ordinary human vision is very short – The divine vision is not like that, 6-458
The vision of the Divine is a global vision which sees the problem in all its totality, 6-459
The vision that certain people have may come from several sources, 10-126
visions
A vision is a perception, by the visual organs, of phenomena that really exist, 10-41
A vision may be partly false – The desire they have mixed up with their perception, 4-114
About dreams and visions, 4-107
Almost all who have visions usually deform them – This asks for a great perfection, 6-354
Are there no false visions? – The same vision may take a different name and form, 3-16
Are there not false visions?, 4-108
Dreams are more difficult to interpret than visions – They both are made of symbols, 3-14
Hallucinations – This type of perception often precedes the capacity of vision, 10-41
How can one distinguish between a dream of deeper origin and a vision?, 3-304
I have no memory for sounds – Several times in visions the sound has not remained, 8-156
I tried several times to reproduce visions in painting – I had thought of stained glass, 7-48
In “hallucination” as well as in vision, what is seen does correspond to something real, 10-42
In vision, one is not asleep. Another more inner consciousness awakens, 7-127
Is a vision false if the being who appears in the vision pretends to be what it is not?, 4-113
Is it true that visions are a sign of high spirituality? – Not necessarily, 3-13
It is not that your vision is false, but that the interpretation of your vision is false, 4-113
One can have visions that are vital, mental, overmental, supramental, etc., 10-41
One projects the forms of one’s mind – The images are different in different faiths, 3-18
Some people have visions even amidst activity, 7-127
Usually people mean by “experience” extravagant phenomena or sensational visions, 6-353
Visions can put you in touch with events – The most formidable terrestrial memory, 4-110
What is the difference between a symbolic dream and a vision?, 7-127
What the mind adds in between the points of the vision may be false, 4-109
What was the nature of Jeanne d’Arc’s vision?, 3-17
When one sleeps, how can one distinguish the nature of the visions?, 5-24
You must be free from every mental construction to know what you have seen, 3-16
visitors
A good advice to all the ashramites in their dealings with visitors and foreigners, 17-216
A good advice to all the Ashramites in their dealings with visitors and foreigners, 13-145
I do not approve of any distribution of fruits and flowers to the visitors, 13-153
People who come to the Ashram – Each one feels what corresponds to his own nature, 16-324
Receiving the visitors – Be very polite and gentle towards them, 13-167
Visitors should be received with due courtesy – No distinction should be made, 13-166
When the Ashram is full of visitors, there is a great confusion, 16-100
vital
“It is not enough that […] the lower vital submit” – Is there a higher vital?, 6-204
“the vital has three sources of subsistence”, 6-81
“With the collaboration of the vital no realisation seems impossible”, 4-50
A converted vital – It begins by an ambition, it ends with a consecration, 5-255
A high degree of development – Some parts of the mental and vital may be preserved, 9-269
All ascetic methods are invented for abolishing and deadening the vital – An error, 5-116
All resentment, disgust, fury, all despair, grief, anger come from the vital, 5-256
But for some reason or other the vital wants this contact – The thing is done, 5-258
But the mind is a big preacher – So the vital usually gets impatient, 5-254
Can’t the vital be converted?, 5-253
Conversion of the vital – Enthusiastic and spontaneous, it gives itself unstintingly, 14-353
Failing the psychic, the enlightened mind can prevent the vital from behaving foolishly, 17-91
For instance, you want to transform your vital – Two things can happen, 4-248
Formative faculty in the vital – Spontaneous but it needs to be disciplined, 14-355
How can one transform the vital? – Will, sincerity and aspiration, perseverance, 4-247
If the vital is entirely surrendered to the psychic, it becomes a wonderful instrument, 7-44
If the vital is not converted and if the mind is convinced? – A painful situation., 5-253
If you have lived in your vital with all its impulses, each impulse will try to realise itself, 5-134
If you take away the satisfaction it seeks, the mind no longer collaborates, nor the vital, 7-359
Is our vital being to take part in the Divine love?, 3-72
Is the vital distorted from the very birth?, 4-260
It is by educating the vital that one can overcome its violence and brutality, 12-56
Most often what people call “soul” is the vital activity, the vital vibration, 9-309
Only spiritual force has the power to impose peace on the vital, 16-122
opening, 16-148
Our civilisation – The mastery of the physical through endurance in the vital, 3-136
Peace in the vital – The result of abolishing desires, 14-355
Right attitude in the vital – Self-confidence, mental and vital quiet faith, 14-357
Signs of the conversion of your vital owing to Agni’s influence, 3-138
So do not wail if you have a powerful vital, but you must have strong reins, 5-256
Steadfast vitality – The vitality which depends on integral consecration, 14-354
Teach your vital that it must obey – Do not begin the yoga if you are not sincere, 4-79
The body was cut off from the vital and the mental and left to its own resources, 11-99
The condition of your being after death depends on whether the vital has been converted, 3-144
The discipline of the vital – It may be the most difficult part to discipline, 12-6
The domination of the mind over the vital – No impulse which has not been sanctioned, 16-193
The entry into the vital has been often described in books of occultism, 11-36
The exclusion of the mind and the vital – So that the thing would go faster, 11-143
The higher part of the vital being aspires for the Divine, 16-192
The mental and the vital will be replaced by other states of consciousness, 11-124
The mind and the vital are not there. That takes their place – The assurance of knowing, 11-155
The obscure parts of the vital are connected through the sense-organs, 17-90
The thing to be done is to change the vital, not to destroy it – A human story of love, 3-73
The vital – Do not accept it when it comes. Do not act according to its indications, 16-147
The vital and the mental are sent away so that the physical is left to its own resources, 11-118
The vital and the mental beings may remain if one has taken care to centralise them, 4-195
The vital and the mental were gone – It gave the impression of a very serious illness, 11-94
The vital goes to extremes and can be on one side or the other as the current flows, 5-255
The vital governed by the Presence – The vital force rendered peaceful and disciplined, 14-354
The vital has three sources – Sensations, universal vital forces, spiritual forces, 12-55
The vital hasn’t the same character – One goes there consciously, 11-36
The vital in itself is an important element in Divine love – The mediation of the vital, 3-72
The vital is full of contradictory passions and impulses, it destroys itself, 5-209
The vital is meant to put in the energy, but if it is seized by a desire, it gets perverted, 5-100
The vital is that which is capable of turning an idiot into an intelligent person, 5-257
The vital is the seat of our power – It needs a systematic education, 14-353
The vital is the seat of the will, of impulses, desires, revolts, etc., 15-302
The vital must be spoken to, 4-249
The vital must learn to accept conversion, with the help of the reformed physical mind, 3-144
The vital will manifest an invincible power and strength, 12-8
The vital, left to itself, will never take the decision to be transformed, 4-78
This vital can do magnificent things if it is guided in the right way, 5-254
This vital will give itself more completely than any other part of the being, 5-255
To bridle the vital is to submit it to the divine Will, 16-192
To change the vital – The surrender of the vital, its opening to the light, 14-357
To conquer the desires of the vital – An excellent physical equilibrium and sound health, 16-193
To develop and master your vital, observe your movements and aspire, 12-396
To get the physical illumined, as well as the vital – Always choose the light, 17-96
To repress the vital is not a solution. To let it do what it likes is not a solution either, 4-179
To what extent the vital and the mental make what we see and hear and speak, 11-118
Vital centre – Passionate and strong, it asks for control, 14-353
Vitally – Control over the unwanted vibrations which come to us from those around us, 4-334
What is needed is that the vital should become an instrument of the Divine, 5-117
When the psychic is fully developed – The vital and the mind can be preserved, 9-269
vital austerity
Vital austerity – The austerity of the sensations, the tapasya of power, 12-55
vital battles
Vital battles – When one has the true way of being, this cannot touch one, 11-37
vital being
A mental being is very often a very vital being – As one begins to develop the mind, 6-5
Between the vital being and the mental, which progresses faster generally?, 5-252
Decapitation causes a very brutal death which throws out the vital being, 5-206
If at the time of death the vital being is attacked in the vital world, 4-204
Ordinarily, the vital being and the physical being do not at all belong to the Divine, 7-214
Part of the vital being of the dead person taking shelter in the atmosphere of someone, 4-204
The vital being is difficult to train – Without sincerity one will deceive oneself, 4-49
The vital being is dissolved after death. Rarely it would break up into little entities, 4-191
The vital being is the greatest obstacle, 8-297
What becomes of the vital being after death?, 4-191
When the vital being leaves the body for whatever reason, the body dies, 6-355
vital beings
In some temples, there are vital beings who are more or less powerful, 8-81
Stories about vital beings and ghosts – Why do you listen to these stories?, 17-109
These vital beings are powerful – They have always a great hypnotic power, 3-44
This conception – What the reign of a race of vital beings upon earth would be like, 12-100
Vital beings driving away the psychic being of the person whom they possess, 4-184
You can deal much more effectively with those vital beings who terrify you, 3-165
vital body
Yes. The vital body surrounds the physical body – It is this which protects the body, 4-63
vital education
The second aspect of vital education concerns the character and its transformation, 12-21
The vital education of the child should begin as early as possible, 12-20
This vital education has two principal aspects, 12-20
Vital education is rarely taken up and pursued with discernment and method, 12-18
vital entities
In some cases vital entities really get hold of you – Then it becomes very dangerous, 9-364
The atmosphere we live in is filled with a great number of small vital entities, 9-363
vital fight
If you have been angry during the day – You might have at night a vital fight, 7-121
vital force
In the immense majority of people all their vital force comes to them from below, 6-82
Some people can receive the universal vital forces, 6-82
vital forces
There are mental planes that can be touched by the vital forces – The physical mind, 4-225
To these sources men always strive to add the interchange of vital forces – “love”, 12-55
vital mind
Mother, what does “vital mind” mean?, 6-316
vital perturbations
These are vital perturbations which show themselves in the course of the sadhana, 17-204
vital plane
In the vital the will acts directly on the circumstances – An extremely short time, 7-216
vital power
She had only concentrated on a table and by her vital power had made it move, 9-61
The vital power cannot be replaced by a higher power – The vital must be transformed, 5-116
vital Purusha
The vital Purusha awakens only when all the desires are mastered, 17-85
vital soul
The vital soul is what the ancients called the “anima” – Sometimes the etheric being, 17-81
What is the “vital desire-soul”? – The vital soul, the vital being, what animates the body, 6-355
vital world
If you go out of your body and enter into the vital world – There are marvellous regions, 15-332
In the mind-world the movement is immediate – Not so much in the vital world, 3-165
In the vital world – Lights so that one might believe oneself to be on a very high plane, 17-44
In the vital world attraction and repulsion always indicate an attachment, 16-193
In the vital world there is no death – It takes very good care not to incarnate, 5-377
In the vital world, snow is the symbol of purity, 12-245
In the vital world, the most important part is sexless, 7-158
So long as you have a physical body, no true harm can happen to you in the vital world, 12-244
The body is a protection – Entry into the vital worlds when nightmares or death, 3-47
The body is a protection – Nightmares are your sorties into the vital world, 4-191
The formations of the vital world, a world essentially hostile to the Divine, 6-305
The human world is invaded by the forces of the vital world – The adverse forces, 8-392
The nearest vital world in some of its aspects is uglier than things here, 8-217
The physical body acts as a protection by its grossness – The vital world is fluidic, 3-48
The physical mind is under the sway of the vital world – There are greater mind-levels, 3-61
The vital world – Those exclusively in the physical and the vital go there after death, 17-285
The vital world – Those who live in the physical and vital go there after death, 15-119
There are many unpleasant places in the vital world and it is better not to go there, 15-332
There is your own particular vital world in which you are the supreme maker of forms, 8-117
Yet, there is individuality in the forms of the vital world – Individual beings, 3-49
Vivekananda
“What was Ramakrishna? […] And what was Vivekananda?”, 10-253
If you had around you people like Vivekananda, would your work be more easy?, 5-284
Vivekananda belonged rather to those who want to escape from life, 7-353
Vivekananda spoke of “the essential unity which would find its perfect state”, 7-353
What part of Vivekananda came to meet Sri Aurobindo, the psychic being or the atman?, 7-224
voice
Hearing the small inner voice – Someone who has been bad and decides to change, 4-102
How to know that it is the divine Will which makes you act? – The voice of the Divine, 4-87
The mind and the vital – Their noise prevents you from hearing the voice of the soul, 10-24
To know the Divine Will you must listen to the small voice that is here in the heart, 3-8
When your psychic tells you in its still small voice – If you do it in spite of that, 6-75
voices
“Leap not too quickly at all voices, for there are lying spirits ready to deceive thee”, 10-290
“Not to have heard the voice of God and His angels is the world’s idea of sanity”, 10-359
About suggestions and voices coming from “within” – Distinguish between the sources, 14-59
An inner voice – Expressed as words in the mind or sometimes as a feeling in the heart, 16-47
The difference between the voice of the mental Purusha and the psychic voice, 17-85
The Divine expresses himself rather by imparting a certain state of consciousness, 17-86
The voice of the mental Purusha is not infallible and is liable to err, 17-85
vomiting
Diarrhoea and vomiting – Bring down peace in your stomach and it will be all right, 17-310
vulgarisation
It is a sign of the times. It is the vulgarisation of everything – As low as possible, 7-284
vulgarity
“I saw the nobility of the vulgar, the attractiveness of the repellent”, 10-46
All that is done with the purpose of pleasing the public and obtaining success is vulgar, 15-80
Avoid carefully all vulgarity in speech, behaviour and acts, 12-154
If you want to keep this Presence constantly in you, avoid carefully all vulgarity, 14-206
More entertaining productions – An excuse to justify all that is vulgar, crude and base, 12-62
The habit of always using vulgar words – How can we help to get rid of this bad habit?, 10-264
Vulgar stories which are written in a vulgar way – This literature circulates everywhere, 7-306
Wagner
Among the great modern musicians, several came into touch with a higher consciousness, 3-111
To have spiritual power one must conquer sexuality – A music drama by Wagner, 4-313
waiting
Know how to wait for things to be done at the right moment and in the right way, 14-306
wakefulness.
Not to waste a single moment of wakefulness, 3-278
waking
How can we become conscious of our nocturnal activities?, 2-38
waking consciousness
“The disadvantage [of trance or samadhi]” – “Waking consciousness is not solved”, 6-427
If you are obliged to enter into samadhi, your waking consciousness remains what it is, 6-427
waking hours
People going in sleep to places of the vital worlds – This has to do with the waking hours, 7-121
waking up
“Why does one wake up tired in the morning” – It is because of tamas, 15-379
At the time of waking up, by pulling gently, you may tell the story of your whole night, 5-37
Having the will to wake up at a certain time is enough to wake you, 17-7
It is sufficient to have the will to wake up at a certain hour, 15-130
On waking up one brings back only the impression, the memory. Why?, 4-61
On waking up, at that moment the two consciousnesses are quite simultaneous, 11-80
One thing altogether indispensable, not to make the least movement when you wake up, 4-62
Sometimes, on waking up, one forgets everything, one forgets where one is. Why?, 4-317
These things that are quite near the physical disappear if you wake up all of a sudden, 11-80
When you wake up, a concentration to remember what happened during your sleep, 16-358
When you wakes up quite gently, you can get hold of the tail of a dream – You pull it, 7-119
war
“My soul is the captive of God, taken by Him in battle” – “it still remembers the war”, 10-331
A kind of combination where something else comes – Changing the nature of a war, 5-191
A war or a revolution – Not necessarily the sign of a descent of the Truth. Human folly, 16-329
A war or a revolution – The resistance in the human consciousness to the New Force, 16-329
All those who go into the war zone are moved by a Will of which they are unconscious, 2-142
All will depend on the receptivity of nations – War may be avoided, 10-53
At a certain stage of human development, wars are inevitable, 10-52
Each time it has become a world war, it has assumed altogether sordid proportions, 4-302
He entitles himself the “Lord of the Nations” – The source of the last two wars, 5-376
If there were a third world war, it would be the end of the present civilisation, 4-328
In the earth atmosphere there is indeed a Kali – She likes war and her justice is crushing, 4-397
Now that the Supermind has descended upon earth will war be necessary?, 10-53
The body has a remarkable capacity of adaptation and endurance – During the last war, 4-54
There are things that resist, sometimes you have to give battle and that means war, 5-265
There is truly war up there. It is only if he is fearless that he can go, 17-262
They have taken Thy name to make war, may they not forget Thy grace, 15-44
This may lead you straight to yoga – The end of this civilisation, if there is another war, 4-304
This terrible choice of the war materialises the conflict brutally and totally, 7-303
Violence, upheaval and war retard and hamper the action of the divine forces, 16-10
Wars can drive men to seek to make such a form of transformation unnecessary, 10-52
What is responsible for this taste for the sordid are the wars and the horrors of war, 4-301
warrior
Truth is a difficult and strenuous conquest. One must be a true warrior, 10-292
Warrior
“the inner Warrior who fights against obscurity and falsehood.”, 6-203
warriors
Integral Yoga – One needed always to be a warrior. Now one needs to be a hero, 15-184
Make of us the hero warriors we aspire to become – The great battle of the future, 15-183
The hero warriors – The great battle of the future that is to be born, against the past, 12-112
Those who are born warriors – A combat against an army of fierce and subtle assailants, 12-84
Truth is a difficult and strenuous conquest. One must be a real warrior, 15-186
wastage
There is a terrible wastage in the world, but the mixing of people is getting done, 5-342
waste
A strong, ardent, sincere campaign against the waste of food is essential, 14-252, 17-267
Here everyone thinks only of spending – No one thinks of saving and avoiding waste, 16-33
The lack of organisation and order causes waste, 16-43
Waste of any kind is the result of unconsciousness, 16-376
wasting
And if you do not want your body to fail you, avoid wasting your energies, 12-123
Be extremely careful to avoid all waste of any kind especially of food-stuff, 13-152
Each one will have to share in the effort towards economy, 13-151
Energy was not meant to be wasted like that, but for an inner use, 15-350
If one looks from high enough, whatever one does one never wastes one’s time, 14-112
It is never good to waste things – Too many people do not have what they need, 17-153
Mother, why is it that here, in work, much money is wasted? – Not money alone!, 6-155
Not to waste energy means to utilise it for the purposes for which it was given, 15-350
The attitude of men in general – They waste their whole existence, 7-309
The great majority of human beings feel that they are alive only when they waste energy, 15-350
Who thinks of not wasting this Force that is here – A sacred duty to make progress, 6-156
You waste your money on drinking and smoking, your energy in sexual excess, 13-174
watching over
Four movements – To observe, to watch over, to control, to master one’s thoughts, 3-183
We have to learn how to watch over these thoughts – The power of discernment, 3-185
water
Even so, there are microbes in water?, 5-169
In this country, you get all kinds of diseases from the water, 13-340
The water is the symbol of the power of purification, 12-245
Water – Many things such as fluidity, plasticity, suppleness, the purifying principle, 15-40
Water to the vital, air to mind, fire to the psychic, earth to matter and ether to the spirit, 15-40
water-divining
Which sense is used in water-divining? – The perception is different with each individual, 4-235
waterfall
The waterfall – The descent of the divine forces upon the physical plane, 15-40
way
“Fix not the time and the way in which the ideal shall be fulfilled”, 10-301
Circumstances become the touchstones on the way, to see if you are strong enough, 15-377
Do not worry if malicious stupidities are said about you – A touchstone on your way, 3-282
Each one has his way of approaching the Supreme – Love, Power, Consciousness, Truth, 15-396
Give yourself to the Grace and let it do everything – That is the best way, 9-427
How long will it take? I do not know – But now the way is clear, 11-276
How to take a leap towards the future? – By the whole being, each one in his own way, 12-313
After that, the way is no longer difficult, 3-189
One learns on the way – The joy of giving. In self-forgetfulness, one finds the Divine, 16-434
One must go one’s own way, then the experience has its full value, 10-14
Only the degree of concentration on the goal can shorten the way, 10-26
Perhaps that is the way – Contemplating the Divine in this manner, 11-294
The best way – To direct one’s whole aspiration towards the Divine Perfection, 10-286
The best way to get to it is to refuse all mental agitation, all vital desires and turmoils, 16-213
The disappearance of the ego into the splendour of the Supreme – The positive way, 3-269
The fewer formulas there are the better – Whatever the way, it does not matter, 11-6
The more we advance on the way – The need of the Divine Presence, 15-187
The only way for those who want to live according to Truth, 10-275
The only way to escape from evil and suffering, to be always in peace, light and joy, 10-275
The Truth is one way of approaching the Supreme, 15-396
The virtues that one must have in order to progress on the way of spirituality, 3-191
The way – To love Sri Aurobindo sincerely and give oneself unreservedly to his work, 12-397
“Imagine not the way is easy, 4-350
To become fully conscious, put order there and find one’s way and follow it, 5-201
Total and unconditional surrender to the Supreme Lord is the sole and wonderful way, 10-302
True sincerity consists in following the way because you cannot do otherwise, 15-378
What I do for you is always exactly what you need in order to advance on the way, 17-26
way of knowledge
To discover the Transcendent Divine one has to follow the arduous way of knowledge, 16-252
way of life
Perhaps our way of life could become a little more divine – Not altogether divine, 8-33
What do you mean by a “divine way of life”?, 8-33
Will “the divine way of life” be established only when the Supermind descends?, 8-33
way.
Few find their way, 3-243
ways
There are many ways to attain self-realisation – Each way has its demands, 16-226
weakling
“There are many kinds of forbearance” – A coward , a physical weakling, God incarnate, 10-295
weakness
“fear, weariness, depression, self-distrust and assent to weakness” – Destruction, 10-319
“have we not all some weakness? Are we not all in His sight but as little children?”, 10-342
“See God everywhere and be not frightened by” falsehood, failure, weakness, pain, 10-359
“when thy members would fain make love with depression and weakness”, 10-295
A moment of weakness may be just as necessary as a display of strength, 10-101
Come to the beautiful, the good, the true. Do not be misled by indolence and weakness, 2-2
Does God ever really fail? Is God ever really weak? Or is it simply a game?, 10-101
For some, it is in the mind – The mind must be a little wide, a little supple and quiet, 4-98
It is very useful to see one’s faults and weaknesses, but one should not see only them, 16-64
Make a firm resolution to overcome your weaknesses – It is not so difficult, 17-62
Most often it is mixed with that self-pity which is the cause of depression and weakness, 15-339
Something trying to justify faults or weaknesses – Sincerity is the true remedy, 16-364
The argument of weakness does not hold, 9-306
The most difficult thing of all to control, the weakness of one’s character, 2-177
To discover one’s weaknesses and imperfections is already a great progress, 17-160
To know that a thing should not be and yet continue to allow it is a sign of weakness, 3-221
Weakness is an insincerity – By drawing closer to the Divine your weakness disappears, 4-252
Why accept the idea of being weak? It is this which is bad, 16-182
You are weakest precisely in that element which is destined to be your greatest asset, 15-335
You should thank the divine Grace for having pointed out to you the weakness to rectify, 15-377
weaknesses
All the weaknesses, nasty little things which one has inside, there are lots of them, 7-196
Many people try to assert their inner freedom before having overcome their weaknesses, 9-409
Very persistent efforts are necessary to master the least weakness in one’s nature, 9-71
When we have a weakness it does not shock us. In someone else, it seems shocking, 10-21
You must not get worried about the mistakes and weaknesses of others, 13-98
Your relations with others are like a mirror so that you can see the weaknesses within, 10-22
wealth
Material wealth is controlled by the adverse forces – The work of conversion has begun, 16-372
One capable of attracting wealth and using it for something good – The money-power, 6-252
Only the wealth that has been offered to the Divine has some value – Money, 12-158
The wealth of this world – The enslavement to the antidivine forces, 15-49
True wealth is that which one offers to the Divine, 15-49
Wealth is a force. It is only a means of making things circulate fully and freely, 7-55
Wealth should not be a personal property – A change of psychological attitude, 16-373
Wealth should not be a personal property and should be at the disposal of the Divine, 16-372
Wealth under the psychic influence – Ready to return to its true possessor, the Divine, 15-48
weapons
For the moment, we are in a condition where weapons are still necessary, 12-436
weariness
“fear, weariness, depression, self-distrust and assent to weakness” – Destruction, 10-319
Weariness, illness, old age and even death become mere obstacles on the way, 12-262
wearing out
Noticing that one must change one’s sense of time – So that wearing out does not exist, 11-52
weeping
The extreme sweetness of the psychic consciousness – Weeping with emotion, 17-60
To stop someone from weeping – Love him sincerely without trying to stop his tears, 15-121
well
The impression of going down into a well – The experience of contact with one’s soul, 9-379
West
From all time the peoples of the East have given to the West their knowledge, 2-248
Generally I advise westerners to find the guidance and the Presence within themselves, 14-60
In the West, fifty years ago, the average man was closed up to spiritual things, 4-311
In the West, you will see how difficult it is – Now it is a little better, 7-338
The difference between the West and the East – Not in the inner being or nature, 3-12
The peoples of the West bring to the East their knowledge of science, 2-248
The West has the knowledge of matter but rejected the Spirit and suffers badly for it, 12-249, 13-361
The western mind always finds it difficult to submit totally to a Guru, 14-60
Two ideas which are very wide-spread, especially in the West, 12-18
Yoga is not more dangerous to the people of the West than to those of the East, 3-4
Western
Modern French authors – The Western world is wallowing in the mud, 12-323
wheat
When they grind wheat with the iron mill, the vitamins are destroyed by the heat, 17-264
whims
When the will expressing itself is the will of the lower nature, I cannot satisfy its whims, 16-117
white rays
The twelve white rays of the integral Light of Truth, 12-267
why
This is the first question one should put to oneself
“Why am I here?”, 4-246
wickedness
“Not human wickedness but human fallibility is the opportunity of Evil”, 10-310
That is why there is all this ugliness, death, illness, wickedness, suffering, 5-71
The infernal world consists of psychological ranges – An atmosphere of wickedness, 3-199
The stupidities of discouragement and those of wickedness – Make it a rule not to move, 4-51
There are some who are particularly wicked, 6-5
wideness
The movement inward and another in which one is in a wideness – Both must be there, 11-329
widening
“all-embracing” – A widening of the consciousness, understanding and feelings, 16-252
“To enlarge your memory, you must widen your consciousness”, 5-290
“What do you mean by these word
‘When you are in difficulty, widen yourself’?”, 8-285
A certain fixity is the chief obstacle to the widening, the plasticity – These cells, 10-114
A way to widen consciousness – Looking at the stars and trying to identify with them, 5-151
Development of the capacities of expansion, widening, complexity and richness, 12-24
First, a power of expansion, of widening, that is unlimited, 10-113
If you choose the method of widening, you must not be afraid of losing yourself, 10-197
If you want to widen your consciousness – Look from all sides impartially, 14-268
In difficulties – If physically you can have the feeling of widening yourself, 8-286
It is a movement of widening or a movement of concentration and ascent, 7-266
One always has the feeling either of a vertical ascent or a horizontal widening, 7-266
One must, if one can, widen one’s consciousness, 5-151
Remain as quiet as possible – If the pain continues, begin trying to widen yourself, 4-266
The earth is preparing for the coming of the superman – We must widen ourselves, 16-429
The easiest way to widen your consciousness is to identify with something vast, 6-345
The second phase – The mind should be widened and enriched, 12-26
The True Thing is an opening, a widening, an identification with the whole, 10-196
The widening follows, demanding adjustments in the body – This is a problem, 10-116
There are lots of intellectual ways of widening the consciousness, 6-345
There must be a great widening to make room for the movements of the Supermind, 8-205
Three major ways in order to progress – To widen, to deepen, to surrender oneself, 16-436
To identify oneself with different ways of thinking of others widens the consciousness, 6-345
To widen and open as vastly as one can is more effective than to bring down, 14-145
True repose comes from the widening of the consciousness, 9-66
Two preparatory movements – To go within yourself and to widen yourself progressively, 10-19
What is the method of increasing the “capacities of expansion and widening”?, 6-18
Widening the consciousness is necessary to live a free and intelligent life, 16-344
You can find the truth reconciling both – The best way of widening one’s thought, 5-219
You must widen your consciousness and understand that everyone has his own law, 14-266
wife
To be truly a good wife is almost as difficult as to be a true disciple, 14-290
You stand with all your vanity, blaming your wife for being uneducated and uncultured, 14-294
wife.
The craving for jewels and ornaments, for wife and children, 3-285
will
“... the mental will and the psychic aspiration must be your support.”, 7-9
“it is the modes of Nature that express themselves through our personal will”, 8-51
“No human will can finally prevail against the Divine’s will.”, 11-309
“Will and aspiration are needed […] to keep the being on its side [of the Divine Force]”w, 6-389
A great determination, a strong will and an untiring perseverance are indispensable, 12-32
Along with the growth of the power of observation – The will for progress and perfection, 12-22
Becoming conscious of your nights – You have the will that it should be done, 3-19
Choosing to do the difficult thing – One increases will-power and strengthens the nerves, 12-49
Concentration and will grow by regular training and exercise, 12-137
Concentration of our will and intensity of our aspiration – To hasten the day of victory, 16-23
Divine will is a vision united with a power of realisation, 10-54
Do not do your own will, but the Divine’s will – Do not either do other people’s will, 14-282
Finally no human will can prevail against the divine Will, 6-458
First one must know what one wants to do, and then one must will to do it, 9-259
For all things, first you must understand, will, and then begin to practise, 7-241
Formulate to oneself one’s will and try to pass it before the screen of one’s higher ideal, 4-114
How can one strengthen one’s will? – As muscles, by a methodical exercise, 6-391
How can one transform one’s will into the divine Will?, 6-460
How to increase concentration and will-force? – Through exercise, 12-398
Human will – The elaboration of a thought to which is added a power of fulfilment, 10-54
Human will is effective only when is in accord with the will of Nature or the divine will, 10-54
If a courageous will is maintained one is sure to triumph of the defects and difficulties, 4-52
If everything is God’s will, what is the use of personal will?, 10-54
If one gives oneself to the Divine, is it necessary to develop one’s personal will?, 10-285
If one has aspiration and will, one is sure to meet the help one needs to reach the goal, 12-5
If one has no will, he has first of all to build one for himself, 14-158
If one wills, there is nothing in the world that can prevent one from doing it, 6-347
If this Truth of Being is inevitably fulfilled, it must be by means of a will and a purpose, 9-259
If you let desire do what it likes, it makes use of your will, 6-411
If you want to live in Ananda, you must not try to impose your will on the Divine, 14-114
In order to want what the Divine wants, you must have a will, 6-348
In very few people does the will of the being express their deep inner, higher truth, 8-389
Is there a plane of will, as there is a mental plane, a vital plane, etc.?, 4-398
Is there an individual initiative if our will is only an expression of the universal will?, 3-58
It is always very good when someone has a strong will, 17-28
It is because one doesn’t know how to will it. It is because one is divided in one’s will, 6-347
It is precisely the fact that the vibration of will acts on matter that makes life possible, 12-344
Now this material mind is busy organising itself – A displacement of the directing will, 11-16
One’s will is intensified – An infinite universal Power makes you act, 9-6
Personal will and discernment are necessary in the ordinary ignorance and illusion, 10-285
Personal will is in a way part of God’s will, 10-54
Personal will is one of the means that God uses to bring us back to Him, 10-54
Place your will at the disposal of the Divine – What others do is not your concern, 4-117
So long as there is this feeling of someone who wills, it is useless, 11-295
The body is plastic – You will succeed if you know how to do it with the true will, 5-114
The capacity of attention and concentration and the will – A genius if you have both, 5-128
The effectiveness of hygienic measures and vaccination – Confidence and strong will, 4-210
The experience of Sachchidananda – You can enter “the state of will”, the divine Will, 4-399
The inner conditions for a change of the lower nature – The will to change, 14-158
The mentalised spiritual will should no longer intervene – It is not the supramental life, 10-115
The most beautiful thoughts will not make us progress unless we have a constant will, 14-158
The true Agni always burns in deep peace. It is the fire of an all-conquering will, 14-159
The true way of making an effort – You must train the will by methodical exercise, 17-136
The will can be cultivated and developed – What you have decided to do, you must do, 12-22
The will is the capacity to concentrate on everything one does – An active surrender, 5-46
The will must never falter, the effort must be persevering and the faith unshakable, 3-189
The will, concentration must be cultivated, 4-5
There is a difference between the will and this feeling of personal effort, 5-46
There must be a very great humility and a very great will to change one’s Karma, 5-92
This kind of active conscious will is set in motion by “something else”, 9-311
To become conscious of the Divine Will – No longer any desires or personal will, 10-286
To strengthen the will – Educate it, exercise it, as you exercise your muscles, through use, 17-30
To will truly, you must unify your being, 6-348
What is the difference between willing and desiring?, 6-410
What is to be done to make the will stronger? – To educate it, to exercise it, 12-137
When human will exhausts its strength and the divine Will prevails, 6-458
Will – Power of consciousness turned towards effectuation, 14-158
Will and energy can be cultivated just as the muscles are, by exercise, 16-145
Will and force of consciousness can be acquired if one is sincere in one’s aspiration, 16-327
You begin to realise that the will behind can make it either act or not act, 9-311
You have to see whether your will or desire is in agreement with the Divine Will, 3-19
You must be entirely in one single will, 6-461
You must be sure that it is the higher will and the expression of a truth, 6-370
You must see only the divine Will incarnated in your will and making you act, 6-391
Your will is an executing power, something coordinated, organised, 6-410
Will
“It is a great mistake to suppose that the Divine Will always acts openly in the world.”, 9-25
“Truth of Being inevitably fulfilling itself” – “but Will and its purpose must be there”, 9-259
A progressive evolution – All is the expression of the divine Grace and Will, 8-266
A Will that does not function like the human will decides it, 10-220
Become conscious of the Divine Presence and live exclusively according to Its Will, 10-275
But if it is not the divine Will, each problem must be resolved according to the case, 6-371
Consecration to the Divine’s Will and Purpose – Is its Will different from its Purpose?, 3-301
Finally no human will can prevail against the divine Will, 6-458
Have clear evidence that it is truly the Divine Will which moves and guides you, 10-285
How can one transform one’s will into the divine Will?, 6-460
It could be said that if the divine Will works in you, you can call it hypnotism, 7-264
One now sees only the divine Presence, the divine Will and the Grace everywhere, 8-222
Only one solution, to unite ourselves with the supreme Will – Omnipotence and freedom, 10-77
Purpose means the object in view. Will is a wider term than that, 3-301
The difference in quality between the vibration of Will and the vibration of desire, 10-176
The Divine Will acts, but not openly. When it acts openly, well, men call that miracles, 9-26
The Divine Will is the expression of the divine Consciousness seeking to manifest itself, 6-421
The forces of Nature expressing a higher Will of which you are unconscious, 8-51
The opinion of men has no value, the Divine Will alone is true and will triumph, 10-291
The original Will is reflected in the various regions – Some distortion and alteration, 10-124
The vibration of desire is added to the vibration of Will emitted by the Supreme, 10-175
The Will acting in the universe – Things are in a vision unfolding itself, 9-177
There is only one Will and it is deformed in the individual consciousness, 5-194
Those who profess that everything that happens is the expression of the divine Will, 8-68
To become conscious of the Divine Will – No longer any desires or personal will, 10-285
When human will exhausts its strength and the divine Will prevails, 6-458
You are sincere when at any moment the whole being can say “Let Thy Will be done”, 6-398
You must see only the divine Will incarnated in your will and making you act, 6-391
willings
“When we have passed beyond willings, then we shall have Power”, 8-360
“willings” – Superficial wills, often contradictory and without any lasting basis, 8-360
The true power for action cannot come until one has gone beyond the stage of willings, 8-360
willpower
To increase single-mindedness and willpower – By exercise of concentration and will, 16-316
will-power
Those who are more or less capable of manifesting the universal will – Will-power, 3-46
wills
In oneself, there are contradictory wills – That has to be found to organise yourself, 5-197
wind
In the clouds, the wind, there are little entities. These entities belong to the vital domain, 6-201
The little conscious entities which are behind all these so-called forces of Nature, 7-381
These forces which bring about wind, rain, earthquakes, etc. are manifestations, 5-383
winning
Should one play in order to win? – No, when you have a ripe consciousness, 4-42
wisdom
“little details of knowledge” – “meanwhile all infinite wisdom laughs above”, 10-313
“Love of God, charity towards men is the first step towards perfect wisdom”, 10-346
“When I see others suffer” – “The wisdom that is not mine, sees the good that is coming”, 10-49
It is better to act according to wisdom than according to one’s opinion, 10-234
Reason is essentially an instrument of wisdom – A preparation for going beyond, 7-171
Saintliness is to want and realise what the Divine wants – Wisdom is to unite with Him, 10-311
The first condition is a healthy humility – Then you will begin to be wise, but not before, 6-302
The generous and wise man who has done much for humanity is too self-satisfied, 5-14
The reasons usually given for becoming wise are poor reasons – Because of fear, 3-256
The wisest thing one can say is “It is like that because it is like that.”, 9-127
True knowledge is Knowledge by identity – Wisdom is the state one achieves, 10-17
True wisdom – To surrender all personal will and to want only what the Divine wants, 10-350
True wisdom comes only when the ego disappears, 10-16
We must recover the true wisdom and receive directly from the Divine the indications, 10-315
When one truly attains wisdom – A hierarchy of surrender to the Supreme, 10-16
Wisdom begins with the capacity to admit all theories, even the most contradictory, 10-335
Wisdom cannot be acquired except through union with the Divine Consciousness, 15-229
Wisdom is the vision of truth in its essence, 10-3
Wisdom lies in wanting what the Divine wants, not in deciding for yourself, 17-182
Wisdom, then, consists in working energetically at the inner transformation, 3-218
Wisdom
“evolution […] presupposes an infinite wisdom” – Revere “that Wisdom and worship it”, 10-342
“I learned that when reason died then Wisdom was born”, 10-14
“Knowledge […] runs about the streets whooping and shouting” – Wisdom conceals, 10-211
“Science talks and behaves as if it had conquered all knowledge” – Solitary wisdom, 10-211
“There are two allied powers in man, knowledge and Wisdom”, 10-1
Do not be in a hurry to abandon reason – You must be ready for Wisdom, 10-15
Wisdom is essentially a power of the Spirit, 10-1
wise man.
The wise man distinguishes the just from the unjus, 3-266
withdrawal
For most aspirants the way of withdrawal from physical life is certainly easier, 8-299
If one wants to stop the outer activities – One withdraws into one’s soul, 8-102
witness
Being the witness – The possibility of being quiet and not being affected by things, 6-426
In each part of the being there is something which is a “witness”, which looks on, 4-233
It is always better to watch the unfolding of events with the impartiality of a witness, 13-92
There are witnesses everywhere – In all the parts of the being, 6-426
This silent being when it turns to things and looks at them becomes the witness, 6-361
What does “the reduction of the mental being to the position of a witness” mean?, 6-360
What is the meaning of “the mental witness”? – The witness in the mind, 6-426
When human passions guide the work, I can only stand apart as a witness, 13-156
Witness means an observer, someone who looks on and does not act himself, 6-360
witness soul
The witness soul is the soul entering into a state in which it observes without acting, 8-102
Wizard of Oz
The Wizard of Oz – A short explanation, 12-244
woman
In this transformed human body will there be a differentiation between man and woman?, 9-132
It must be a being in an asexual world, where there is neither man nor woman, 11-104
Man and woman are all equally human beings – Why make at all a distinction, 12-296
Man feels superior and wants to dominate, woman feels oppressed and revolts, 12-103
Neither man nor woman, very slim. The skin was like my skin. A very pretty form, 11-302
The difference between man and woman reduces itself to a purely physical difference, 12-104
The foolish idea of superiority and the idea that a woman is a dangerous being, 12-392
The ideal of a woman’s physical beauty – Above all, an excellent health, 12-296
The problem of woman – We must go back to the origin of the universe, 12-102
The woman going to have a child to be placed in very harmonious physical conditions, 8-200
Woman is enslaved to man – Man too on his side is enslaved to woman, 12-103
women
“All men are feminine in many respects and all women are masculine in many traits”, 7-154
“If a woman has tempted thee, is it her fault or thine? Be not a fool and a self-deceiver”, 10-299
“The mediaeval ascetics hated women” – “created by God for the temptation of monks”, 10-299
“two ways of avoiding the snare of woman” – To shun all women and to love all beings, 10-299
“when I became a woman and served my Master […] I knew love utterly”, 10-329
“Women who are sensitive and sincere have the right to freely choose the person”, 12-469
All human beings have a special mission – All equally as servitors of the Divine, 2-151
All men are feminine in many respects and all women are masculine in many traits, 12-104
Among these individuals, woman must be the first to realise this great change, 2-166
As a general rule, it is better if women do not visit the rooms of men, 17-96
France was a backward country concerning the relations between man and woman, 7-153
From the spiritual point of view, men and women are equal, 10-300
I am instilling this into women in Parliament – Do not be submissive to men, 12-426
Instead of there being two lines, one masculine and one feminine – One single being, 7-156
Muscular women go through child-formation and child-birth more easily and painlessly, 12-295
No law can liberate women unless they liberate themselves – What makes them slaves, 14-289
Now there are many countries in which women are in the Government, 7-153
Physical energy and power of endurance, organising faculties of women, 2-147
The foolish idea of superiority, and the idea that woman is a dangerous being, 16-280
The idea that women should cook for males is against my principles, 14-290
The role of women to hasten the coming of better days – Devotion and self-abnegation, 2-17
The superman shall be born of woman – This task is our most important share, 2-160
There have been many outstanding feminine figures in spiritual life, 14-289
There is no reason to make a categorical distinction between men and women, 8-238
Very few women have recorded their spiritual experience, 14-290
What can be the part of womanhood? – That of spiritual former and educator, 2-159
What is the ideal of physical beauty for a woman?, 8-242
What part will man and woman play in the new life? What relations will they have?, 8-242
What should be the ideal of a modern woman in ordinary life?, 10-299
When you no longer have any weakness for women, they will stop pursuing you, 17-25
Why is there a complex still? – Men and women are slaves of the physical form, 7-154
Woman is more often, more naturally humble, 2-151
Women are in principle the executive power, with all the power of organisation, 12-426
Women are not more bound to the vital and material consciousness than men are, 14-289
Women are realistic and formative in the spiritual domain – How to think well, 2-88
Women should not want to think in the same way as men – Logical reasoning, 2-87
Yet, women must progress to take the place they claim in the governing of nations, 2-149
women.
“even in the strongest of women, there is a deep need for affection and protection”, 12-457
The desire of a man for a woman, 3-271
word
“God takes the word out of my mouth”, 10-7
“The word is sufficiently immaterial to be in contact with subtle things”, 7-304
If he is developed and conscious enough, then the word is only an excuse, 7-341
Word
Does the Word also follow the evolution, what is in the written Shastras?, 7-344
It is a truth eternal, the origin of all speech and all thought – The creative Word, 5-353
One must be mentally silent, with an aspiration – What descends will be the Word, 6-99
To awaken the inner power – Is it the individual’s aspiration or the power of the Word?, 7-341
What does the Word mean? – That’s something else., 6-98
word.
“The word […] is sufficiently immaterial to be in contact with subtle things”, 12-478
words
“With winged words I sought to capture the beauty and the truth”, 12-477
A word that gives you peace is better than those satisfying only the mental activity, 3-228
All the words that are spoken for the purpose of teaching, 12-61
As soon as you begin to speak, always or almost always you say useless words, 3-259
Complying with conventions, writing useless words and an example of overactivity, 10-300
Does thought exist without words?, 6-98
If the mind is clear and powerful enough to communicate without using words, 6-94
If you live with others, communicate among yourselves with a minimum of words, 12-58
In contact with the domain of pure ideas beyond words – Words are such limitations, 7-347
In social life, the words that express sensations, feelings and emotions Voir
In speaking of these things one must be careful not to be imprisoned by the words, 3-64
In the domain of the idea there are no words, there are states of consciousness, 6-98
Is it truly necessary to express oneself in words when it is not asked of us? – Not at all, 6-97
Nothing is easier than to speak holy words to those who expect them from you, 15-254
Our western languages are less expressive – Yet the power of the active thought, 2-67
People don’t understand well unless they agree about the meaning of the words, 6-321
The active power of words comes from three different causes, 2-66
The first thing is to learn how to think clearly – A thought which can dispense with words, 9-288
The more intelligent you are, the less words you need to express yourself, 12-340
Thought projected directly is much more powerful than that expressed through words, 6-95
Try to say nothing but the absolutely indispensable words, just for one hour a day, 3-259
We can, when pronouncing a word, reflect upon its exact meaning, its true import, 2-66
When you do sadhana truly – A terrible uneasiness when you say useless words, 6-76
Words are not good and useful unless they put you into contact with the Thing, 9-287
Words in themselves falsify the experience – One must use them to reach the thing, 9-406
Words mean nothing, unless there is something behind – The mental sense behind, 5-73
Words often repeated, thoughts often expressed cannot be any longer sincere, 14-209
Words on spiritual matters – Idle talk may well be one of the most dangerous, 12-62
Words repeated in certain circumstances for hundreds of years, 2-67
Words serve only as a vehicle for something that can be expressed without words, 6-95
Words serve only to draw the attention to the vibration, 9-287
Words that are uttered to express ideas, opinions, the results of reflection or study, 12-60
Words which assume an immediate value as a result of the living thought, 2-67
Words whose resonance materialiseses the vibration of the thought, 2-66
words.
Better than a thousand others, a single meaningful word which can bring tranquillity, 3-226
Control your actions, your words, your thoughts, 3-259
One must act accordingly to his beautiful words, 3-214
work
(A child) Sometimes there is a lot of work. One does not know what to do, 5-123
“All work” is “a school of experience”? – The whole life is a field of experience, 7-287
“he [the individual] has to work by means of the instruments of the lower Nature.”, 8-22
“Imperfect capacity and effect in the work that is meant for thee”, 10-306
“The most useful work to be done”, 5-353
A physical work is as indispensable to the balance of the body as food., 13-205
A very strong urge to do something – This work has something to do with you, 5-319
About the work – Before fighting be sure that you know where the injustice lies, 17-167
All this work done as an offering to the divine Work – Do not care for the result, 7-384
All work is good when you know how to do it in the right way, 13-313
Always do with pleasure the work you have to do, 16-113
An able-bodied man should work with his hands, not hold them out for alms, 2-193
An unselfish work always cures you of your petty personal maladies, 5-120
Any work can lead to the Divine if it is done with the right attitude, 14-300
Apart from that, however, the work is becoming more and more exacting, 11-159
Attachment – Even a work that is not done for yourself you expect that it will succeed, 5-54
Balance of the being is based upon regular work, 16-78
But each one must do his own work as sincerely and completely as he can, 9-171
Children wanting to do practical work in technology – They should be encouraged, 12-376
Consciousness develops best through work done as an offering to the Divine, 14-297
Disinterested work – All work that is done, in all sincerity, in consecration to the Divine, 17-145
Disinterested work done for the Divine – The surest means of progressing, 14-302
For giving work two things – Need on one side and capacity on the side of the workers, 17-316
For the work steadiness and regularity are as necessary as skill, 14-305
For work, you must be fully concentrated on the present, on what you are doing, 14-317
I do not believe that to change work will help you to change your character, 14-312
If he is a too big man to work, he can go. We have no need of “big people”, 17-233
If it is a work that you are doing for the collectivity, you must do it, whatever happens, 5-120
If one has a work to do, the best is to see to that work and the best way of doing it, 7-19
If one succeeds in becoming what one does, it is a great progress – Work as a discipline, 4-363
If people could stop speaking of the work as their work – An end to a lot of trouble, 14-314
If you do not surrender your very own nature, never will it change – The work to do, 4-372
If you do your work as an offering, work will do you as much good as meditation, 16-178
If you remain without working, well, you don’t know if you have progressed or not, 7-287
If your body is no longer fit for physical work, develop your inner consciousness, 17-349
In and through work one can enter into contact with the sun of divine light and force, 14-298
In order to be truly happy in life, one must love work, 12-337
In the relation with the other workers the change must take place, 14-309
In work – In not having any preferences and in doing everything one does with interest, 12-53
It is a work very obscure – The time of proclamations, of revelations is gone, 11-89
It is a work which really makes you progress – One enters, penetrates, understands, 5-220
It is better to do one’s work, at any cost – Losing as little time as possible, 7-196
It is in the work that we must progress and purify ourselves, 14-307
It is in work done as an offering to the Divine that the consciousness develops best, 13-211
It is in work that one finds balance and joy, 16-132
It is in work that Sri Aurobindo’s integral yoga is best done, 14-35, 14-318
It is not by running away from the world that you will change it – It is by working there, 5-44
It is not the apparent importance of a work which gives it its real value for the yoga, 16-352
It is not work but useless talk which takes us away from the Divine, 16-178
Keep a good will to learn the job and to improve your capacities, 14-316
Let us all work with a growing sincerity for the manifestation of the Divine Truth, 14-193
Let us constantly aspire to be a perfect instrument for the Divine’s work, 14-304
Let us offer our work to the Divine, This is the sure means of progressing, 14-297
Let us work as we pray, for indeed work is the body’s best prayer to the Divine Voir
Meditation is not necessary if your work is a constant offering to the Divine, 14-300
One can progress through meditation – Ten times more through work in the right spirit, 14-299
Open yourself more and more to the Divine’s force and your work will progress, 14-304
Organised teamwork – Each one at his place and all together, 14-311
Perhaps it is not very good to let somebody muddle up and disturb the work, 7-281
Rise above your personal ideas, opinions and preferences – A good worker, 14-314
Sri Aurobindo told us that the time had come to accomplish the work, 9-12
Surrender does not lie only in work, in offering one’s work like a good servant, 4-371
Take up the work and have faith, the force will come in proportion to the need, 14-320
The bad work, the bad art, the bad music of people around can make one miserable, 2-246
The best way to work without getting tired is to offer the work you do, 14-315
The collective work should not suffer because of personal work, 16-262
The conception of our work will grow more perfect as we grow more perfect ourselves, 2-53
The dignity of all work – Whether it is intellectual, artistic or manual work, 12-368
The Divine Goal, the Realisation – The unchanging object of our aspiration and works, 14-313
The more you will do the work quietly and calmly, the more it will become effective, 14-315
The true attitude in work, 8-165
The true attitude in work is an offering to the Divine, 7-386
The usefulness of work is to crystallise this mental power, 5-126
The work done through love and because of love is surely the most powerful, 14-299
The work is to try to introduce the certitude of transformation into the subconscient, 11-285
The work remains to be done – A certitude is there. The result remains still very far, 11-95
The work that is done as a service brings still greater joy, 6-266
There are other roads – One may try to forget oneself in an ever more absorbing work, 4-362
Through work the nature becomes less rigid, more plastic and supple, 14-316
To allow my force to work fully, one must have a constant will for progress in the work, 14-304
To develop and perfect oneself can be done very well, and even better, while working, 16-352
To do a work, how is one to know whether one is capable of doing it or not?, 5-319
To look at oneself doing the work and admire or belittle oneself, that’s disastrous, 7-20
To overcome difficulties and deficiencies is the meaning of the sadhana of works, 14-316
To refuse to work for all is only a demonstration of selfishness, 13-210
Unless you work hard you do not get energy, 14-317
Usually, instead of choosing one’s work very carefully, very often one takes too much, 7-125
We have, every one of us, a role to fulfil, a work to do, a place, 14-326
What is my place in the universal work?, 2-51
Whatever our work – Not in view of any personal profit, but as an offering to the Divine, 14-301
Whatever the work, an act of consecration to the Divine, an offering to the Divine, 8-90
When human passions guide the work, I can only stand apart as a witness, 13-156, 17-297
When someone wants to do some work, is it better that you choose the work for him, 7-280
When the instruments of work become conscious and the attention is controlled, 14-307
When there is some work to do, the least one speaks of it the better it is, 17-299
Which minds are nearest to me and what is my ideal work among them?, 2-71
With consecration the work can be done much more easily and happily, 14-315
Work done for the satisfaction of one’s vanity or for some material gain will not help, 8-160
Work done in the true spirit is meditation, 14-298
Work is prayer done with the body – With that effort the Divine is satisfied, 12-118
Work itself is yoga if it is done in a spirit of dedication and surrender, 14-298
Work should not be a means of earning one’s livelihood. Its purpose should be twofold, 13-175
Work which is not useful and which is extremely dangerous – A challenge to the Divine, 14-325
Work, even manual work, is something indispensable for the inner discovery, 13-208
Working only to earn money – The work in the Ashram as an offering to the Divine, 4-93
Working without feverish activity – The advent of Wisdom leading to true equality, 17-288
Would it not be better to continue the work even if one feels lazy?, 5-120
You are far too concerned about yourself – Work regularly eight to nine hours a day, 16-121
You cannot do but that which you have been given to do – True surrender, plasticity, 4-373
You do the work regularly. Suddenly you see before you the full result of your work, 6-187
You must do the work as an offering to the Divine and take it as part of your Sadhana, 14-297
You must learn how to concentrate exclusively on what you are doing, 5-124
Your field of work – One must do more for oneself, besides, than one does for others, 5-303
Work
In union with this Grace – The best possible collaboration in the divine Work, 8-250
work to be done
We do what has to be done, always the right thing in the right way, without caring, 17-384
work.
“Come, set to work, you know that is the best cure for sadness”, 12-456
worker
“Even if […] you feel that it is you who do the act, yet it must be done for her.”, 6-268
“I am not a Bhakta, I am not a Jnani, I am not a worker for the Lord. What am I then?”, 10-329
Worker
We do not perceive the labour of the Sublime Worker, we ascribe the merit to ourselves, 14-324
workers
Be careful about the various reports of the workers – They are always biased, 17-274
Be careful about the various reports of the workers. – They are always biased, 13-177
Dismissal of a worker – One really cannot dismiss a man because he laughed, 16-43
Double pay for the extra working hour in the evening – This seems reasonable, 16-38
For giving work two things – Need on one side and capacity on the side of the workers, 17-316
Reducing the number of workers – Giving them three weeks’ advance notice, 16-39
The work done much better and more quickly than if it were done by paid workers, 16-277
X has recognised his mistake in having given up the work – Welcome him back, 16-52
working in silence.
For the sake of sadhana and for the sake of work, it is always better to work silently, 17-205
working physically
A good material work not exceeding normal capacities is most useful, 14-325
There is no existence without labour, 14-326
Working physically is quite indispensable for the welfare of the body, 14-325
working silently
For the sake of sadhana and for the sake of work, it is always better to work silently, 14-321
Talk as little as possible – Work as much as you can, 14-321
The tendency to plan and talk – Let us hope some work also will be done, 14-321
works
“our works in the world too must be part of the sacrifice offered to the Highest”, 8-159
“Tangled is the way of works in the world” – “whether they did good or did evil”, 10-308
“The path of works is in a way the most difficult side of God’s triune causeway”, 10-316
“the wonder of the way of works” – “enmity to God can be made an agency of salvation”, 10-317
“thy supreme work was the flawed and little good thou didst in love for humanity”, 10-354
“two works that are perfectly pleasing to God in his servant”, 10-354
work-sheets
A letter from a teacher about French in the school – The students were using work-sheets, 12-325
world
“Affirm free nationality first, if thou wouldst ever bring the world to be one nation”, 10-307
“I have a right to insist on God giving Himself to me in the world as well as out of it”, 10-334
“If Krishna be alone on one side and the armed and organised world […] on the other”, 10-286
“It is a great mistake to suppose that the Divine Will always acts openly in the world.”, 9-25
“It is not a crucified but a glorified body that will save the world?”, 9-3
“Men say and think “For my country!”, “For humanity!”, “For the world!” – A prison, 10-262
“The whole world is my seraglio” – “the instrument of my rapture”, 10-333
“The world is a long recurring decimal with Brahman for its integer”, 10-216
“The world is preparing for a big change” – The appearance on earth of a new race, 16-417
“the world is the soul’s husband” – “Krishna its divine paramour”, 10-340
“To love God, excluding the world, is to give Him an intense but imperfect adoration”, 10-338
“When will the world change into the model of heaven?” – God as Krishna and Kali, 10-344
A force for order able to make a new coordinated world arise out of the present chaos, 9-143
A new world will be born – If men are willing to make an effort for transformation, 13-268
A reaction against the profound contempt for the material world, 9-4
A student complaining – The kind of treatment the Divine receives from the world, 17-266
All that is for teaching the world to turn back to the Lord in its consciousness, 11-186
An idea of the change in the world by the descent of the Supramental, 11-314
An upsetting action in the world – The breaking up of all habits and all rules, 11-1
As there is a substance, there is a corresponding world with an autonomous existence, 6-307
But it is all one single substance – Automatically things are happening in the world, 11-95
But the material world has engulfed this supramental force and consciousness, 9-158
Change yourself if you wish to change the world, 14-276
Chaos and calamities – Until the world is ready and willing to receive the new creation, 15-106, 17-322
Disharmony and confusion are spread all over the world, 17-268
Every human being of goodwill – To aspire for the greatest good of the world and men, 12-101
Everything is willed with a view to the conscious ascent of the world, 11-314
Falsehood ruling the world – This is the master we must now refuse to serve, 16-7
Feel, wish, act, that you may be new beings for the realisation of a new world, 12-272
If each thing was in its place, the whole world could progress without misery, 7-56
If everybody lived in the same manner, that would be a poor world not worth living in, 4-285
If one enters the true consciousness, the world itself changes for you, 8-12
If one wants to help others and the world – Be oneself what one wants others to be, 9-416
If there is some manifestation, will it be purely spiritual – Consequences in the world?, 8-10
If we want to make something of the world, we must cultivate our garden, 6-91
If you want union in the world, first unify the different parts of your being, 15-196
If you want union in the world, first unify the different parts of your own being, 15-65
In a world governed by the hostile forces Victory must come before Peace, 15-81
In the present condition of the world, circumstances are always difficult, 15-398
In the world not yet manifested, the decision is there – It must come to the surface, 8-30
It is an inner, psychological possibility which has come into the world, 9-246
It is as though the battle of the world was being fought within my consciousness, 11-323
It is in the world as it is that one must find the Divine and cling to Him, 11-254
It is insincerity which has necessitated the violent intervention of Kali in the world, 17-343
It is not a crucified but a glorified body that will save the world, 15-172
It is really necessary that things in the world should change into a truly divine reality, 9-12
It is the new world and it is the new consciousness and it is the new Power, 11-317
It is towards that that the world is moving, towards the Consciousness of the Divine, 11-287
It is wrong to say that the world, as it is, is made according to the Divine’s Will, 15-8
It was just an example, which the world was completely unfit to take up, 7-352
Love alone can put an end to the suffering of the world – The supreme union, 12-70
My leg – It was the whole problem of a world that is nothing but pain and suffering, 11-249
One dreams of a world – A being uniting conception and execution, vision and creation, 12-105
Our new vision is a transformation of the material world into a divine world, 9-150
Our physical world being not infinite according to science – A universal respiration, 4-218
Something in the physical world as it is which is not yet open to the divine Vibration, 11-249
Something very close to the true Truth in comparison with the present state of the world, 4-116
That is the great Victory – There is truly something changed in the world, 11-228
That it is the state in which one can change the world, 11-187
The world is detestable – To make it different, 4-253
The best way to help the world is to transform oneself by an integral and intensive yoga, 14-277
The big change for which the world is preparing – A change of consciousness, 12-310
The birth of the Inconscient is prior to the formation of the world, 4-241
The cultures of the various parts of the world will be represented here, 12-41
The Divine Mother created the gods – The world changed into a battlefield, 5-372
The essence, the principle of this world is included in the world as we knew it, 9-158
The great spiritual revolution – Only that can save humanity and the world, 9-78
The infiltration occurs all the time in the world – Falsehood being replaced by Light, 10-192
The Light of Truth broods over the world to permeate and mould its future, 14-190
The material world came into being at the same time as the obscurity and ignorance, 4-276
The minute we know what the world ought to be, we must start working on this, 4-293
The moment approaches when the Truth will govern the world, 14-193
The moment the Voyage passes from this world to that, the link will be created, 9-266
The most essential difference between our world and the supramental world, 9-277
The old world, the creation of the Overmind, was an age of the gods, of religions, 9-150
The principle of the freedom of choice – One cannot prevent disorderly movements, 5-309
The reality of the world is entirely subjective for each person’s consciousness, 9-203
The salvation of the world lies in union and harmony, 12-310
The seven attributes – It is said that the world was created seven times – Pralaya, 5-352
The solution of the world’s problems – It is now only a question of receptivity, 12-312
The Supreme has not created the world directly out of itself – Many gradations, 4-287
The veil of falsehood – The world has a reality of its own, independent of Falsehood, 15-383
The whole world will come under the influence of the supramental presence, 8-138
The world and the darkness were concomitant – What is the cause of this concomitance?, 4-283
The world as it is is a deformation of the Divine – Love here also is a deformation, 6-105
The world in a difficult period – Those who remain steady will get out of it stronger, 17-317
The world is being built, the future world is being built, 11-118
The world is essentially the opposite of what it has become – There is a hope of change, 4-119
The world is in a state of suffering simply because it is not conscious of the Divine, 8-77
The world is perpetually changing, therefore, one can learn perpetually, 6-167
The world is preparing for a big change, the appearance upon earth of a new race, 15-107
The world is preparing for a big change. Will you help?, 15-181
The world is real, it is only our perception of it that is false, 10-45
The world is ridiculous in its fatuity, 11-261
The world is so and one doesn’t want it thus – The means so that it may be otherwise, 5-146
The world of men – A feeling of a world that is absurd because it is artificial, 9-281
The world should know the Supramental Truth – It will be expressed totally, integrally, 15-391
The world suffers because it is not receptive to the Divine Love, 16-365
The world will be made better only in proportion as we make ourselves better, 14-277
There have already been, for years, extraordinary, fantastic consequences in the world, 8-10
There is an evident opposition in the world against the Divine Transformation, 17-382
There is nothing in this world which is not submitted to a direct action beyond Nature, 15-9
This intermediate world is already being built up – There is a subtlety of vibration, 9-314
This world has not yet changed, it will take some time – Lean on the Supreme Grace, 15-399
Three conceptions of the world – Buddhist and Shankarite, Vedantic, Sri Aurobindo’s, 14-33
Truth alone can give to the world the power of receiving the Divine Love, 15-189
Two movements – The formation of the individual and the preparation of the world, 8-263
We cling to our old ideas, to this old world which must disappear, and we are afraid, 11-312
We must come out of our individual consciousness to understand what the world is, 9-203
What should the world be?, 4-290
When one will have that, the world will be able to change, 11-109
When this delight comes down – A generalised goodwill and harmony in the world, 16-254
Why is there so much misery in the world?, 4-288
World
“unalloyed delight of being” – “God and Man, World and Beyond-world become one”, 9-7
world of delight
It is not the world of delight that has come down, but only the supramental, 16-253
The best way of calling down this world of delight – Understand and be sincere, 15-178
This wonderful world of delight waiting for our call, to come down upon earth., 15-177
To call this wonderful world of delight – An absolute sincerity in the aspiration, 16-254
world of equilibrium
The world of equilibrium – It is the simultaneity, without division, of all contraries, 11-114
world of ideas
If we become conscious of our inmost being – The world of ideas, 2-84
World Union
A radical change to come – The World Union may have a special place in this change, 15-64
World Union is an outward movement for those who need an outward activity, 15-63
World-Mother
The two aspects, the Master of Existence and the World-Mother, 8-112
world-personality
It is the individual personality which is transformed into the world-personality, 8-378
What are the characteristic features of a world-personality?, 8-380
When one has a world-personality, does one still need the individual personality?, 8-378
worlds
“worlds behind in which consciousness and personality hold an enormous place”, 8-114
A concrete reality in the overmental worlds – You have relations with those beings, 15-357
Agni, the flame of purification, must precede all contact with the invisible worlds, 14-159
All these domains are filled with beings who exist, each in its own domain, 15-357
Are Time and Space particular only to the physical world or to other worlds also?, 7-216
Aware of your inner being – Capable of becoming aware also of these invisible worlds, 15-317
Each one of these domains is a world in itself, having its forms and inhabited by beings, 8-216
In the invisible worlds things are seen as in dreams where you see things precisely, 15-320
It is not enough to be free from the bonds of this world only, but of all the worlds, 3-201
On the beings who live in the occult worlds, which are invisible to ordinary eyes, 8-215
One can live an objective life in these worlds if one is sufficiently developed oneself, 15-317
One ends by universalising oneself – The process enables one to act in these worlds, 15-357
Someone having a strong affinity for the worlds of distortion and the beings there, 3-35
Space and time are the forms of all cosmic existence – Each world has its own, 3-165
Spiritual books which speak of the experiences of another world are full of paradoxes, 4-222
The “invisible worlds” – A whole range of more and more subtle worlds, 15-317
The existence of subtle bodies and of subtle worlds corresponding to those bodies, 15-356
The invisible worlds – The experience of occultists is very similar, 15-356
The knowledge and power needed to move about with entire security in all the worlds, 3-47
The means of going in these worlds – To exteriorise oneself occultly, 8-114
The occult world is a gradation of more and more etherial or subtle regions, 8-216
The story of the worlds – The primordial sphere and the constellations, 2-45
The study of dreams may constitute a preparation for a study of the invisible worlds, 8-218
The whole earth is a kind of concentration of something which exists in other worlds, 10-60
Then you come into contact with the corresponding world, 15-322
There certainly is a sound in all the manifested worlds, 7-346
There is your own particular vital world in which you are the supreme maker of forms, 8-117
This is how there can exist simultaneously worlds which are discovered gradually, 9-266
This world of matter is the place where all the worlds will have to manifest, 4-288
What is lacking for the two worlds to unite is an intermediate zone – It is being built, 9-272
Worlds, beings – It depends upon the human consciousness for the form they take, 11-37
You can make a marvel of your world if you know how to use it, 8-117
worlds.
In the two worlds, one who does good rejoices, one who does evil suffers, 3-198
Rather than ruling the earth, rather than reaching heaven, rather than reigning over the worlds, it is better to enter the upward current, 3-244
worry
Learn not to worry, 3-257
The Supreme takes charge of you and you have no more worries – The ideal condition, 3-257
We are all acting a play, but we do not know what the play is. And so we worry, 10-148
worrying
It is better not to worry about progress, because worrying only hinders the advance, 14-223
Never worry – Do with sincerity all you do and leave the results to the Divine’s care, 14-222
The way – To emerge into a higher state where worry is replaced by a trusting surrender, 9-304
With man there has begun this perpetual worrying about what is going to happen, 9-303
worship
“a complete act of divine love and worship has in it three parts”, 8-234
Beings of the vital are satisfied when they can get a herd of people to worship them, 6-195
I do not want to be worshipped. I have come to work, not to be worshipped, 13-46
It is the reluctance to change that makes one worship, 15-28
Real divine beings do not like to be worshipped – They have no pride, 6-195
The ceremony of life, of the worship of the Lord in physical life, 15-354
Were the meditation and worship of former times the same as those of today?, 10-63
Worship – The form or outer expression of your devotion, 14-98
Worship is a series of ceremonies and rites that are scrupulously and exactly performed, 10-63
worth
The only worth for the individual – The divine Presence and the spiritual consciousness, 8-135
writer
The case of a philosopher or a writer who has worked considerably in his brain, 4-195
Writer
A Writer who has reached the point where he can awaken to a higher consciousness, 7-305
writers
Nearly all artists and writers are imitators and copyists – Only creators should create, 10-308
Some writers imagine everything from beginning to end – This truly is imagination, 7-228
Writers, musicians, artists who feel that they still have something further to do, 5-260
writing
A strict rule to speak (and even more to write) only what is absolutely indispensable, 14-207
Let nothing be written with this pen except what is perfectly true, 14-202
Not to speak or to write about a progress made to anybody else than the Guru, 14-141
People who take pleasure in writing ugly things show a great poverty of mind, 4-155
To live the Supreme Truth, if only for a minute, is worth more than writing or reading, 14-209
Two things clearly superior to animal activities – Writing and articulate speech, 9-223
wrong
All human beings do wrong things so long as they live in this world of ignorance, 15-250
Every wrong action or every good deed produces on the consciousness its effect, 3-200
wrong ideas
A man who is not cultured always chooses wrong ideas, 3-244
wrong views.
Do not cultivate indolence of mind. Do not choose wrong views, 3-243
Having destroyed ego, desire and wrong views, 3-274
year
For a message – The best thing to do is not to say what the coming year will be like, 8-12
yellow
Greenish yellow is mental – Orange yellow is the symbol of light, 15-37
The yellow background represents the supramental manifestation, 15-40
Yellow is the golden colour of Light – Leading evolving humanity to its divine Origin, 12-266
yellow robe
The yellow robe is taken as the symbol of consecration to the spiritual life, 3-190
yellow robe.
He who has discarded impurity, is loyal, attached to morality – Fit for the yellow robe, 3-191
He who is impure, lacking in self-control and in loyalty – Unfit for the yellow robe, 3-189
Those wearing the yellow robe who are dissolute and evil-natured, 3-277
yoga
A collective yoga – What should be the collectivity which will be able to realise it?, 9-141
A perverted occultism called black magic – To resist, one must be a spiritual fighter, 5-179
A powerful yoga is not quite the same as an integral yoga, 8-7
Accept all that happens with a calm heart – This is indispensable for yoga, 16-155
Are we are doing a collective yoga? What are the conditions for the collective yoga?, 9-138
As for yoga, instead of egoistically making others suffer, one may transform oneself, 8-302
But once you have set foot on the path of yoga, you must have a resolution of steel, 7-200
By the very fact that you are living on earth, you are doing a yoga, 16-332
By yoga one hastens the work considerably and it can be done in a few years, 16-386
By yogic discipline one can not only foresee destiny but modify it and change it, 12-77
Children are in a better position to do the yoga than the people who come from outside, 7-412
Depression is always unreasonable and leads nowhere – The most subtle enemy of yoga, 16-194
Do not forget that to succeed in our yoga one must have a strong and healthy body, 15-136
Do not take the path unless you have resolved beforehand to overcome all difficulties, 4-77
Entering upon the path of yoga – Know how to lose all the goods of this world, 4-247
Far from damaging health, yoga helps to build up a health that is robust and unfailing, 15-136
For the education of the consciousness from the point of view of character – It is yoga, 12-344
For those who are in India, whoever wants to do yoga will always find someone, 7-338
For those who want to do yoga, it is very bad to go to the cinema in town, 16-271
From the minute you start doing yoga, never seek a support elsewhere than in the Divine, 4-390
Getting out of the body – Not at all necessary for any opening in the yoga, 14-56
Having begun the yoga, one must always keep the faith that one is sure to succeed, 6-440
I think it awakens quite naturally the moment one takes the resolution to do the yoga, 7-101
If one can’t do it, one can’t do the integral yoga, one can’t change one’s body, 7-104
If one cannot change the nature it is not worth the trouble of doing yoga, 4-332
If one does yoga in the world it is more difficult, but it is also more complete, 4-377
If one is too serious in yoga, doesn’t one become obsessed?, 4-344
If one wants to consecrate oneself to the divine life, one must not lead a “double life”, 4-377
If one wants to follow a discipline of yoga, one must try to discern the inspiration, 9-29
If you truly want to practise yoga – Because it is an imperative need of your being, 3-282
Imagine the vital power of expression, with the inspiration coming from far above, 5-76
In our yoga, when people suffer, they usually suffer because of a lack of sincerity, 17-147
In the domain of yoga, a very strict and severe spontaneity is absolutely indispensable, 8-283
In the spiritual field, too many people, even the majority, do yoga for personal reasons, 7-190
In yoga one can do in a very short time what takes otherwise an interminable time, 7-33
In yoga, the simple fact of thinking about the victory one has gained – Enough to destroy, 9-125
Is it not possible, by yogic force, to prevent the body from being rigid?, 5-266
Is occultism necessary in the life of yoga? Not at all. And many don’t have the faculty, 6-190
It is certainly not most of the people here who are doing yoga, 7-198
It is not yoga you are doing. You believe you are doing something great, that’s all, 5-16
It is the first time that a yoga aims at transformation and divinisation of physical life, 14-34
Not to wait until the body becomes sufficiently quiet so as not to obstruct the yoga, 9-161
One can practise yogic disciplines without believing in God or the Divine, 16-340
One man who earnestly pursues the yoga is of more value than well-known men, 14-62
One may have started doing yoga in one part of the being even while the rest refuses, 17-93
Ordinary humanity asks for material proofs of the divine powers – Miracles and yoga, 4-85
Ordinary people are not under a special protection – It is only for people who do yoga, 5-166
Otherwise it is difficult – It is to find the truths on which to base one’s yoga, 7-338
People who do yoga or know what the spiritual life is and try to walk on the path, 5-174
People who try to attain more perfection in their physical life – It is a kind of yoga, 4-7
Perhaps, the awakening of this Yoga-Shakti gives the aspiration to do yoga, 7-101
Play has no special place in this yoga, 17-157
Some rare individuals ready to make the necessary effort, for the yoga of Sri Aurobindo, 11-24
Someone doing yoga – The causes of disequilibrium are of a different nature, 9-122
Someone who begins to make all sorts of efforts to find the Divine is doing yoga, 8-146
Specially within, things change for those who have decided to do the yoga, 7-199
Sri Aurobindo’s yoga – Should not one stop worshipping all other gods and goddesses?, 10-254
Surrender is the first and absolute condition for doing the yoga – Not just one quality, 8-41
Teach your vital that it must obey – Do not begin the yoga if you are not sincere, 4-79
That is why the yoga of the body-cells is indispensable, 16-359
The best way to help the world is to transform oneself by an integral and intensive yoga, 14-277
The case of an influence is very frequent, especially with people who undertake yoga, 6-436
The descent of calm and light is the beginning of the foundation of the yoga, 14-55
The first advice given to those who want to do yoga – “Rise above likes and dislikes.”, 9-181
The first condition for yoga is to keep quiet and calm, 13-98
The first duty of those who want to do yoga is to eliminate fear from their consciousness, 8-260
The goal of yoga – One can do the work in a concentrated, shortened time, 5-62
The higher perfection is the spiritual perfection, the perfection that comes from yoga, 9-91
The objective perception of senses – Here too yogic discipline will come to our aid, 12-264
The path of yoga is a very difficult one – It takes much longer than three or four years, 16-134
The physical mind, as soon as you take up an integral yoga, must be dealt with, 11-19
The relation between art and yoga – “Art can be a yoga and yoga is an art”, 4-296
The yoga of tomorrow is to find the Divine in work and in relation with the world, 14-49
There are three principal paths of yoga, the path of knowledge, of love and of works, 8-43
This may lead you straight to yoga – The end of this civilisation, if there is another war, 4-303
This yoga cannot be done if you cling to your past self, 4-340
This yoga is based on peace and joy, not on suffering, 17-128
This Yoga-Shakti is the energy of progress, the power to do yoga, 7-101
Those ready to do yoga are not many – A lightning-flash which wakes you up suffices, 4-255
Those who come consciously for the yoga – The consciousness does not let them deviate, 7-199
Those who follow one or the other in all sincerity truly prepare themselves for yoga, 7-316
Till today this is what has always been considered as yoga, to abandon the personal, 8-113
To be a leader one must master one’s ego – The first indispensable step for doing yoga, 9-82
To do a collective yoga we must be a collectivity – I had a vision of our collectivity, 9-138
To do Sri Aurobindo’s yoga is to want to transform oneself integrally, 7-198
To do the yoga – One must be very serious to have a constant aspiration and do tapasya, 4-342
To do this yoga, one must have, at least a little, the sense of beauty, 15-353
To do yoga – One of the most important things is to get rid of all attachment to the past, 15-71
To do yoga you must want it consciously, you must know what it is, to begin with, 7-198
To do yoga, I can help you only if your motive is to discover the Truth and to surrender, 13-86
Unless one is practising yoga, usually one does not often contact this source, 6-82
Unless one practises yoga in the physical being, it remains ignorant, 16-359
What is the difference between yoga and religion?, 8-146
What takes the resolution to do yoga – The higher part of the mind or the psychic being, 4-78
When it left its body it entered a human body – It was a cat doing yoga to become a man, 7-99
When they come to yoga, it is their one central idea which is constantly battered, 4-203
Without discipline one cannot do anything in life and all yoga is impossible, 12-132
Without sincerity the path of yoga is dangerous, Without surrender it is impossible, 17-149
Yoga helps you to become fully conscious of your destiny – You can gain lives, 6-448
You do not do your yoga for yourself alone. You do the yoga for everybody, 7-411
You have to start with an inner certitude that you are here to do yoga and you want that, 7-198
Yoga
“Our Yoga begins where the others end.” – This union with the Divine, 7-350
“Our Yoga can succeed only if the external man too changes”, 6-455
“The question is to be sincere. If you are not sincere, do not begin Yoga.”, 5-5
“There are two paths of Yoga, one of tapasyā (discipline) and the other of surrender.”, 4-72
“This intellectual preparation can indeed be the first stage in a powerful Yoga”, 8-7
“What do you want the Yoga for?, 4-64
“Yoga means union with the Divine, and the union is effected through offering, 4-132
A depression is the most subtle enemy of the Yoga, 14-245
A disharmony between the inner and the outer being unless precautions are taken, 4-272
Adverse conditions often come when one first becomes acquainted with Yoga, 3-52
Any extract from works on Yoga? – Very simple things as in “Elements of Yoga”, 12-207
Chance is the opposite of order and harmony – Yoga and the power of Transformation, 3-164
Do you want the Yoga for the sake of the Divine?, 3-1
I would like the Government to recognise Yoga as education, 12-252, 13-363
If we had not done Yoga, couldn’t we have met all the same? – Not necessarily, 5-1
If you are not sincere, do not begin Yoga, 3-5
If you sincerely want to do the Yoga, you must abstain from all sexual activities, 14-125
If you take up Yoga, you speed up in yourself the process of progressive transformation, 14-32
In the ordinary life, a progressive dislocation – By Yoga, it tends to be all the greater, 3-87
India has been the land of spiritual knowledge and practice – The methods called Yoga, 13-373
Innumerable are those who deceive themselves, believe they are doing Yoga, 14-70
Is the Yoga for the sake of humanity? – No, it is for the sake of Divinity, 3-2
Look towards the future – Your religion, country, family lie there, 3-83
Let us take up the illnesses that are due to Yoga – Various groups, 3-85
Mechanical, these are the Asanas, Hathayoga – The psychological method is Yoga, 5-391
Of those who possess a true value the power of Yoga will increase the value, 14-62
Once one has begun Yoga, it is better to go to the end, 5-4
Once you enter the path of Yoga you must get rid of all fears, 3-57
Reaching by Yoga this source of all art – Then you are master, if you will, of all the arts, 3-113
Religion and Yoga do not belong to the same plane – Spiritual life free from dogma, 10-96
Some have sought for a diviner vision, with the result of Yoga, 16-413
Sri Aurobindo always said that his Yoga began where the former Yogas ended, 5-283
That is why, besides, I never push anyone to enter the path of Yoga, 6-444
The aim of Yoga is to get out of the cycle of Karma – The ascension and the descent, 3-30
The chief reason why Yogis are not usually known by their art, 3-107
The danger in connection with the sex impulses – Yoga taking away the mental control, 3-5
The discipline of Art and of Yoga - Yogic consciousness as a help to artistic creation, 3-105
The first effect of Yoga, however, is to take away the mental control, 4-72
The first thing required to do Yoga is to establish in oneself the calm, peace, silence, 16-230
The force that comes down into one who is doing Yoga – Its results vary, 3-85
The impulses and desires that come up by the pressure of Yoga should be faced, 3-5
The indispensable basis of our Yoga – Elementary virtues, 13-123
The knowledge of different space-times can be of great practical value in Yoga, 3-165
The Mother asks “What do you want the Yoga for? To get power?”, 3-301
The nature of your difficulty indicates the nature of the victory you will gain in Yoga, 3-143
The old rut that separates spirituality from life – It is in life that one must do Yoga, 16-334
The power of mental formation is most useful in Yoga, 3-156
The process of Yoga – Surrender, self-offering, consecration – Resolution is the key, 3-126
The purpose of Yoga is to forge all the divergent parts together into an undivided unity, 3-6
The true and highest art – An expression of a divine world into this material world, 3-104
There are two paths of Yoga, one of tapasyā and the other of surrender, 3-4
This identification is the indispensable basis of our Yoga, 13-81
To do Yoga – Be sincere, never try to deceive others. And try never to deceive yourself, 14-70
To have no repulsion at all is one of the fundamental achievements of Yoga, 3-100
To prepare for the Yoga – One does not live in total ignorance of what happens within, 16-155
What differentiates our Yoga – We know that the Overmind is only an intermediate step, 3-174
What is the relation of Art to Yoga?, 3-104
When you are in Yoga you begin to look at Art from a very different standpoint, 3-104
Works on Yoga, how should these be studied? – Not from the Yoga point of view, 12-207
Yoga = union with the Divine (by extension, the path which leads to this union), 14-32
Yoga and the artist’s value – Whether he is appointed by the Divine or self-appointed, 3-107
Yoga can not be spread by any exterior means, 14-62
Yoga cannot be done in a hurry, 14-167
Yoga for the sake of the Divine – Then you have a call for the Path, 4-67
Yoga is not more dangerous to the people of the West than to those of the East, 3-4
Yoga is the way to become sincere in all parts of the being, 13-268
Yoga means union with the Divine, and the union is effected through offering, 3-23
Yoga, to obtain power, to get a little rest, to serve humanity? – The philanthropist, 4-66
Yogic science knows of other ways than food of acquiring energy, 12-261
You are taught in Yoga to open the door whenever one wants, 5-207
yoga in the body
For the yoga in the body, the physical relation is of course a powerful aid, 16-347
Yoga Maya
What does “Yoga Maya” mean? – The outer form of the world. The egoism of the Jiva, 6-220
yoga of devotion
The yoga of devotion is the path through perfect, total and eternal love, 16-236
yoga of knowledge
The liberation from the Ignorance – This is the yoga of knowledge, 8-125
The yoga of knowledge is the path through the exclusive pursuit of Truth, 16-236
yoga of love
The dwelling of the soul with or in the Divine – That is the aim of the yoga of love, 8-125
yoga of the body
In terms of the experience which forms in 1966 the basis of the “yoga of the body”, 4-337
yoga of works
Identity of nature, likeness to the Divine – Union outwardly, the yoga of works, 8-125
yogas
Generally, the yogas stopped when one had succeeded in surrendering the individual, 7-403
Yoga-shakti
How can one awaken his Yoga-shakti? – When it becomes the most important thing, 7-208
Yoga-Shakti
“There is a Yoga-Shakti lying coiled or asleep...” How can it be awakened?, 7-101
Perhaps, the awakening of this Yoga-Shakti gives the aspiration to do yoga, 7-101
This Yoga-Shakti is the energy of progress, the power to do yoga, 7-101
yogi
A yogi can live with others without being influenced more or less by them, 16-187
Affection always creates attachment, unless one is a yogi, 17-44
For a yogi to accept and digest all dirt with a perfect equality – Not necessary, 16-188
For the yogi, the attitude towards the outward appearance changes completely, 16-392
The yogi or saint is in a state of which protects him from everything that is inferior, 9-392
The yogi or saint or sage can also use his power deliberately to protect others, 9-393
Thinking about oneself is most widespread – Only a yogi can become free of it, 17-159
Yogi
A Yogi has to overcome reactions of shrinking and disgust and fear, 3-100
Can a Yogi attain to a state of consciousness in which he can know all things?, 3-92
The Yogi’s knowledge is direct and immediate, 3-92
The so-called world of fact is for the Yogi a falsehood, for the scientist it is fundamental, 3-161
The Yogi does not know in the way of the mind, 3-92
Theoretically and in principle it is not impossible for a Yogi to know everything, 3-92
Yet, there are questions to which a Yogi would not or could not answer, 3-93
Yogic Sadhan
Sri Aurobindo wrote the book Yogic Sadhan – That was something different, 9-365
Yogis
Moreover, there are many types of Yogis and different heights of achievement, 3-93
The chief reason why Yogis are not usually known by their art, 3-108
young
Growth is the sign of youthfulness and there is no limit to the growth of consciousness, 13-313
Keep always this youth – For you the phrase “it is impossible” will have no meaning, 12-269
Sri Aurobindo’s call to the youth? – In the light of the Supramental consciousness, 12-314
The young here, instead of concentrating on spiritual progress have enjoyed themselves, 16-287
The young here, instead of concentrating on spiritual progress, have amused themselves, 12-393
To be young is to live in the future – To be young is never to accept the irreparable, 12-122
Youth – The capacity to grow and progress, 12-257
youth
Eternal youth – It is a gift the Divine gives us when we unite ourselves with Him, 15-115
Remain young, never stop striving towards perfection, 15-175
Youth is constant growth and perpetual progress, 8-20
zeal.
If a thing is to be done, do it with zeal, 3-277
................
................
In order to avoid copyright disputes, this page is only a partial summary.
To fulfill the demand for quickly locating and searching documents.
It is intelligent file search solution for home and business.
Related searches
- vanguard index fund
- vanguard 500 index fund performance
- why index annuities are bad
- vanguard 500 index admiral shares
- fidelity index bond fund
- blackrock s p 500 index fund
- blackrock equity index fund
- vanguard 500 index investor fund
- vanguard 500 index fund investor shares vfinx
- blackrock equity index fund class 1
- fidelity index funds
- vanguard 500 index fund adm shares